Seodami

There are exactly thirteen steps between the camping table set up for the submarine game and the bathroom. You know because you counted. You might have hesitated a bit between six and seven, giggling to yourself, but you did count thirteen by the time you reached the entrance hall through the corridor lit by fairy lights.

Okay, maybe give or take a few. You were a bit distracted by the music, the lights and trying not to stumble. There’s still a sway in your step when the bathroom door opens suddenly in front of you and you backtrack, the house slipper Jaehyun made everybody wear catching on the edge of a rug. Then the Earth turns on its axis and you feel your balance give out. But before you could spread out like a starfish on the ground and stare at the ceiling (which doesn’t sound half bad right now), a hand catches your elbow and pulls you back.

You blink slowly as the dizziness settles and look up at your savior only to come face-to-face with an angel.

“Are you okay?” She asks with a worried yelp while you’re busy staring. Even the shitty dim lighting of the bathroom that Haewon complained about earlier looks like a halo around her, framing her shoulder-length wavy blonde hair like it was her personal ring lamp. God really has some favourites, huh?

“Wow, you are really pretty!” You blurt out, your brain-to-mouth filter lost sometime after the second somaek you had to drink because you were hopelessly losing against Intak and Junghwan. Really, it’s just your luck that you managed to sink the soju glass twice in a row.

“Thanks?” Blondie shyly giggles and oh gosh, it’s so cute. That’s it, you will die in Jaehyun’s flat, right in the middle of the hall, staining it like a crime scene, all because of a pretty girl. “Uhm… were you about to…”

She trails off, pointing over her shoulders towards the bathroom and momentarily you’re distracted by the collarbone peeking out from under the wide neck tee. Yeah, maybe you did actually fall and hit your head because it feels a bit like heaven.

“Yeah, right,” you shake your head trying to recall why you came to the bathroom in the first place. Then you remember the amount of beer and soju you drank and the dryness of your lips. So you both do a little wiggle wiggle while sharing semi-awkward chuckles with the gorgeous blonde girl to switch places in the narrow space between the bathroom door and the coat hanger spilling over with jackets.

After a total 180 degrees turn, you’re still staring at the white flowers the fairy lights paint on the girl’s face until you realize it might be creepy and mutter thanks before turning towards the mirror. Squinting at the blinking silver glow that comes from the LED rod above the sink, you realize that Haewon was right about the shitty lighting. You try to switch on the ceiling lamp instead but then remember Jaehyun said that the bulb died like a week ago and he was so busy making sure there’s enough food and booze for the party that he forgot to change it. Typical guy behaviour.

“Actually…” You spin around, ignoring the dizziness that comes with it, in favour of catching your savior before she could actually leave. When she looks back in a mix of confusion and curiosity, you also notice that her top is cropped above her jeans. And that her shoulder-to-waist ratio is insane. You need to hold onto the sink behind you. Seriously, where was this hot girl hiding all this time?

“Can you help me?” You wave your purse between you as an indicator but she still looks a bit baffled when she eventually steps back into the bathroom. The door closes behind her with a soft click, leaving the two of you in semi-darkness. A hint of her perfume hits you then, a subtle woody scent, and suddenly you find it harder to breathe. It’s ironic that you have a bunch of guy friends who are popular on campus because of their looks but the only time you malfunction is near pretty girls.

After some struggle fishing it out, somehow you manage to give Blondie your phone with the torch function on and she directs the light towards the mirror wordlessly while you’re busy pulling out your lip products. It’s her who breaks the silence of the small space.

“So how do you know Jaehyun?” She asks, soft-spoken but there’s a lower huskiness in her voice that you find really attractive.

“He is in one of my classes, English Lit. You?” You answer after fixing up the edges with your lip liner.

“We used to live together,” the girl behind you replies matter-of-factly but it piques your interest more than it probably should. You glance at her figure half in the shadows through the mirror.

“Oh. Did you date?” You inquire as you switch to the balm. You hope it sounds like a casual follow-up question despite how sour it tastes in your mouth. Ridiculous. Who cares if they used to date?

“What? No! I… I like girls,” Blondie exclaims, her voice higher now, almost like she can’t believe you even came to that assumption. On the other hand, you’re quite pleased with the new bit of information. Especially because being openly queer is still not easy and her boldness encourages you to do the same.

“That’s cool! Me too! But I like guys too,” you tell her casually because it’s not even the wildest fact you have ever (over)shared in a bathroom. You tend to do that even without the influence of alcohol.

“What do you think?” You ask once you add the finishing touch with the lip gloss and smack your lips together, turning back around.

“It’s pretty,” Blondie says slowly, her cat-like eyes trained on your mouth and satisfaction pools in your stomach.

“Wanna try?” You offer boldly even though you can see the faint traces of something sparkling on her lips too already.

She blinks rapidly and makes a confused noise in the back of her throat but before she could actually articulate an answer, you stand on your tiptoes to match her height and briefly press your lips against her. It’s barely a peck but your lips tingle afterwards, begging for more.

“There,” you smile widely and tilt your head towards the door. “Dance with me?”

The girl seems speechless for a moment but then giggles again and follows you to a corner of the living room where most of the people mingle and do a very poor imitation of dancing to some 2010s throwback Jaehyun’s speakers play, so it’s a win. Faintly you hear Hanbin scolding somebody for smoking on the balcony and some cheers over a wild round of the APT game but none of that matters, not when you have the prettiest girl with you.

Under the flashing crimson and blue lights Blondie’s eyes shine. Or it might just be from her glittery eyeshadow. Either way you are mesmerized. When you sway closer, you could blame it on the alcohol but it wouldn’t be completely true nor would be claiming that resting a hand on her side is only for balance.

There’s a content smile on your lips when she shudders under your touch as your thumb caresses the sliver of bare skin not covered by her tee. When she calls your name, almost revered, as her own hands slide to the small of your back to hold you, you’re too tipsy and too affected to question when you told her what’s your name. You just hook your free hand’s index finger into the long necklace she’s wearing and give it a little tug to pull her closer. Your breath hitches when your lips graze after she stumbles and you bump into the couch behind you.

“Are you sure you’re sober enough?” She asks, her warm breath fanning over your mouth and her voice dropping lower. So sexy.

“Yes. Please,” you whisper, no hesitation, and sigh when your lips finally mold together. She tastes like cherries and you press closer like you’re trying to figure out whether it’s from her gloss or flavoured soju.

You get lost in it. Her earthy scent, the sweet taste of her lips, the way she kisses you like she means it. You have a hand on her nape, playing with the strands of her short blonde hair while she holds you like you are something precious. Time slows down and everything else dulls: the music, the lights, the alcohol in your veins.

“Get a room,” somebody yells at some point, breaking the spell as Blondie pulls back too much for your liking. You need a few long seconds to ground yourself, blinking up at the gorgeous girl in front of you. The gloss is smeared on her reddened lips and you’re sure you’re no better. You feel hot all over.

“Do you… do you wanna come over to mine?” You mutter, breathless, your fingers skimming down on her flat stomach from her ribcage all the way to the hem of her high waist jeans, implications clear and it has her suck in a breath.

Then suddenly, with the worst timing ever, nausea hits. All those soju shots are finally catching up to you.

“Wait… Fuck, I think I will throw up,” you barely get the words out before running back to the bathroom.

The rest of the night is a blur. You remember the cold of the bathroom floor tiles, somebody patting your back, glimpses of a taxi ride but the faces and events are smudged like ink under water. Somehow you manage to wake you up in your own bed, in changed clothes, alone.

“Had fun?” Kazuha teases when you crawl out of the room after noon to do something about your growling stomach. The curry she’s eating smells so good you would otherwise steal from that but right now you can’t even fathom swallowing something proper like that.

“Don’t even start. I made out with the hottest girl, then threw up in front of her and I don’t even know her name,” you whine with a pout, spreading cream cheese over your bread only to remember halfway through a glide that you forgot to toast it. It makes you ridiculously sad.

“That’s a pity. Though the guy who brought you back and asked me to make sure you’re good was cute too,” your flatmate says between two bites and it has you furrowing your brows.

“Who was it?”

“How would I know? I don’t know Myung Jaehyun’s friends. Only Sanghyuk and it wasn’t him,” Zuha shrugs and goes back to her lunch.

Her answer doesn’t really narrow down the list. Jaehyun is friends with like half the campus, so ruling out dance majors doesn’t get you anywhere. Maybe it was Hanbin or Euijoo, they are usually the most sober at these parties.

You take a bite from your soft bread as you sit down and open your unread notifications. You text back everybody who wonders whether you’re alive and like a few photos on social media. You totally don’t do it in hopes of catching sight of a certain blonde girl, so you’re totally not disappointed when you don’t see anyone like that tagged. You only have one new follow request from some guy with a pumpkin username. He’s wearing a football jersey in his profile picture, so you delete it without thinking. Jocks are not your type.

Alas life goes on and on Monday, you’re facing your next challenge: trying to not get rained on while carrying books that didn’t fit into your totebag next to your lunchbox and laptop. Or the even bigger challenge: opening one of those heavy glass doors while your hands are full to get into the Humanities building without getting rained on.

“Hey, Y/N! Let me…” Comes a voice from behind you and the umbrella that has been precariously balancing on your shoulder is now secured properly over your head. It gives you a free hand to push at the handle.

“Wow, you're a lifesaver, thanks!” You let out a relieved sigh as the door swings open.

“No worries,” says the guy who follows you inside and hands you your umbrella back. He has a grey hoodie over his head, drenched a little at the sleeves where his own umbrella didn’t cover him. A few strands of dyed hair peeks out from under the hood and his thin framed glasses are a bit fogged up now from the warmer temperature indoors. “How is your head?”

The question leaves you dumbfounded a bit but then you remember he even called your name, so now you’re racking your brain from where he could know you. He does seem vaguely familiar but you’re pretty sure there’s no guy like him in your classes but one can never be 100% certain. You’re not the most observant person anyways, you get distracted way too easily.

“Could be worse. Uhm you are…”

“Sungho. From the party?” The guy pushes the glasses back on his nose bridge, Thankfully he doesn’t look offended that you didn’t recognize him, rather just… shy?

“Sorry, things about the party are a bit… blurry. I shouldn’t have drunk so much,” you admit with an audible wince because that’s the issue, isn’t it? At the end of the day, it’s your fault that his name doesn’t ring a bell.

“No worries,” Sungho waves off your apology with a slightly awkward smile and points at the stack of  books under your arm. “Need help with those?”

“I’ll manage. Thanks though,” you smile and wish him a nice day before sprinting off towards the elevator. You really can’t wrap your head around why he seems familiar when you don’t remember anything about him.

It’s been five days and no signs of Blondie. You start to think that she was just the creation of your drunk mind. So it leaves you no choice: you have to go to the single source of truth, the only person you know who knows her.

“Jaehyun, hey!” You catch up to the boy before he could leave after your class together on Friday morning. “I need your help.”

“Sure, go on,” he turns to you, slipping his phone back into the pocket of his baggy jeans. He probably thinks you need help with the material or at least something academic-related, so you spare both of you the time by not keeping him guessing.

“At your housewarming party I kissed someone,” you tell him straightforwardly and you can see his neutral expression morph into a grin. The social butterfly he is, you're pretty sure matchmaking his friends is one of his favourite pastime activities.

“Not just anyone. The prettiest blonde girl ever,” you clarify because you need him to understand the gravity of the situation.

“Ah… huh?” Jaehyun blinks in confusion, probably because he doesn't understand what you need his help with. Or maybe he didn’t know you swing both ways? Anyways…

“Yeah. She said she used to live together with you. Could you maybe get me her contact?” You plead, even put your hands together to mimic praying and try your best puppy eyes.

“She?” The guy questions like he’s trying to make sure he heard that part right.

“Yes, she! She’s like this tall, has short blonde hair with bangs and she has really cute cat-like eyes,” you describe the girl of your dreams to him. But why are you over-explaning it? He couldn’t have had that many roommates to begin with. “How many girls have you lived with?”

“Not many,” Jaehyun laughs. “I will ask Yeppi first, okay?”

“Yeppi?”

“It’s a nickname,” he explains and you can't help but smile. It fits because she is pretty. Should you maybe call her that too instead of Blondie?

“Okay, yeah, of course, you should ask her first,” you nod, eagerly, giddy already because you’re one step closer to finding her.

Sungho’s day has been just peachy. He almost burned himself with the milk foam machine and has been yelled at for not using oat milk for a customer who did not even ask for it. Let’s not even talk about the fact that it’s day five of his crush ignoring him. Then Jaehyun waltzes through the café’s door like the world’s happiest labrador running up to its owner.

“Dude, you won’t believe it!” He yells over the chill lofi music and Sungho bows in apology towards the exactly three university students studying or at least pretending in front of their open laptops.

“Keep your voice down,” he hisses at his friend. It comes out a bit harsher than intended but he has been a bit moodier lately.

Lately as in ever since that run-in he had with you on campus when it became clear that you didn’t even remember kissing him. But it’s all good, he gets it, you were drunk but still… 

“So you don’t want to hear what I talked about with Y/N?” Jaehyun leans onto his elbows over the counter and Sungho can’t help but feel a little jab in the ribs at the mention of your name. Then he remembers how you touched him right there, lightly and playfully from one rib to another and he needs to suppress a shiver while he starts the espresso machine as nonchalantly as he can. It doesn’t deter Jaehyun from continuing in the kind of voice he uses when he excitedly describes movie plots he liked. “She just asked for my help to contact the prettiest blonde girl she has met. The one she made out with at my party.”

It’s like one ear in, one ear out. Sungho needs two business days to process what he heard because he understands the words and yet, they don’t make any sense. Were you kissing somebody else at the party? A girl no less? Not that he has any problem with that, you told him you like girls too and he’s a firm believer of love is love but… Did it mean that he wasn’t special at all? Were you just going around calling everybody pretty and kissing them?

“What?” He eventually gapes at Jaehyun who’s still grinning at him widely like it’s the best news ever. Argh, he really should have told Euijoo about his troubles instead, the older guy wouldn’t have made fun of him at least.

“She thinks you’re a girl, Sungho,” Jaehyun pokes him in the chest with a cheshire smile. “The girl you have a crush on has a crush on the girl version of you. Oh my god. This is golden.”

“Oh,” Sungho blinks, slowly, because if it’s true, if Jaehyun is right to be so sure that the girl in question is actually him, maybe the situation is not that dire. Sure, he is not a girl but you have also told him that you like guys too, so that shouldn’t be a problem… right? “Then I should just tell her it was me.”

It’s that simple, isn’t it? Sure, it might be a bit awkward, it might require him to dig out pictures Jaehyun took of him in makeup but if it makes you kiss him like that again, it would be worth it.

“I have a better idea,” his friend interjects, way too excited compared to the problem at hand.

“I don’t like your ideas,” Sungho frowns but still slides an iced americano in front of Jaehyun as a peace offering.

“My idea to put you in make up got Y/N kissing you,” Jaehyun raises a brow in challenge then takes a long slurping sip from the coffee before making the dramatic announcement. “Let’s make an instagram account for Sunghee.”

Now Sungho is utterly confused.

“Who?”

“Your girl version, come on, Sungho, keep up!” Jaehyun is snapping his fingers impatiently, then leans closer to lay out his plan. “You said she didn’t accept your follow request and kind of avoided you at uni, so if you suddenly approached her claiming you kissed her at the party she barely has any recollections of because of how drunk she was, she would think you’re a creep. I think you should start talking online and see if there’s anything beyond the initial sparks.”

“You want me to pretend to be a girl just to talk with my crush,” Sungho deadpans.

He can’t believe he’s actually considering this. Not after the last time he listened to Jaehyun, he lost a bet and ended up being styled against his own will. He really should have stopped doing that. Both listening to Jaehyun and making bets with him.

“Okay, maybe we can keep the gender thing ambiguous,” his best friend sighs almost like he’s the one giving in. “I have been telling you for years that you’re pretty like a girl. I wonder though, how she didn’t notice you’re as flat as a board."

Sungho feels himself flush but he isn’t sure it’s from embarrassment or exasperation.

“Of course I’m flat-chested, I’m a guy!”

“Maybe she likes her girls like that too,” Jaehyun has the audacity to grin while saying that. It only makes Sungho want to throw him out.

“Can we not talk about Y/N with other girls?” He groans and puts on his customer service smile when a mildly scared-looking girl approaches the counter.

Sungho remembers the first time he saw you clear as day. It happened in the coffee shop where he works part-time. Rain was pouring then too, relentlessly. (It’s a bit ironic that you only seem to go there when the weather’s shitty and you can’t be bothered to go to your favourite off campus café.) You probably don’t remember because he’s just one barista of the many you’ve encountered. You should have been just one customer of the many too. He usually has a hard time remembering even regulars, but something shifted inside of him that day.

And funnily enough, if anything, it was irritation at first sight.

You entered the coffee shop, your umbrella dripping rainwater all over the polished floors he had just mopped, and he had to close his eyes to stop himself from quitting right there. There was clearly an umbrella holder by the door outside, but he couldn’t even kindly point that out to you because instead of making your way to the counter, you walked up straight to a couple sitting by the window and slapped the guy right across the face. Sungho was too shocked to react. He just stood there with mouth agapé as you lectured that guy about cheating on your friend. It was like something out of a weekday soap opera, the unrealistic kind people get hooked on without meaning to and he was no better. He only remembered to act like a professional when you eventually did walk up to the counter to order a coffee for takeaway like nothing happened. He totally forgot about scolding you over the umbrella thing.

He has built some sort of quiet admiration after his co-worker Gaeul told him that the guy you slapped was an infamous player on campus, so it was well-deserved. Still, he thought you were a bit scary. (Which according to Jaehyun translated to him finding you hot.) Then the next time you visited the café during his shift you gave your umbrella to a stranger just because the girl had to go to a job interview while it was pouring outside. Right after, you complimented his latte art.

Needless to say, he has been falling steadily.

And then came the party and its aftermath.

He really can’t even make himself to blame you for not recognizing him. Every barista wears brand colored masks, aprons and baseball caps according to company policy and because Sungho hates it when his hair is in his eyes while working, he always neatly tucks them under the hat. Then there are the glasses he wears when the chances that somebody drunkenly knocks them off are low. So he gets it, the confusion, but… a girl? Really?

It's raining again when you walk in. He straightens his back when he notices and smoothes the wrinkles out on the front of his apron. He can immediately tell something is off though. There’s something sluggish in your movements and your eyes lack their usual spark and fire. You order a latte, hot like always on rainy days, and he rings your order up with all the usual textbook questions but he can’t help sneaking glances at you.

“Rough day?” He prompts gently as he hands you the buzzer. When you lift your gaze to him and your fingers touch, he swears his heart skips a beat.

“You could say that,” you sigh and start rambling about your pain in the ass of a landlord and your thesis consultant’s not too helpful comments on your drafted proposal while he’s starting on your coffee. It’s a slow day, so he doesn’t mind listening to you. He never does, but your company now feels especially good. When you add to your list of problems that you’re starting to think you’re unlucky when it comes to your crushes, he almost messes up the latte art. “Sorry, that was a long rant.”

“It’s okay. Just remember to take care of yourself,” he tells you and draws a little smiley onto your paper cup before handing it over. This time, when you take it, your fingers linger longer.

“Thanks… Sungho, right?” you smile at him sweetly, eyes crinkling and he feels his heart stutter in his chest.

You put the not even used buzzer down on the counter between you but don’t leave right away. You look at him intently, like you’re trying to figure out something and he can do nothing but stare back, his breath caught in his throat.

“Sorry, it might sound weird but…” You tilt your head and squint at him. “Your eyes are really familiar. Do you perhaps have a sister?”

Sungho exhales with a chuckle because you’re so close to getting it, to recognize him and yet, here you are face-to-face, searching for logical-sounding excuses for the familiarity. Now is his chance. He should just rip off the bandaid and spare you both the time and this awkward dance you’re doing because of a simple misunderstanding. He just didn’t imagine it happening at his workplace but better there than never.

“Uhm, no, no sister. Actually–”

The sound of your phone ringing echoes in the quiet space of the café. You fish it out and Sungho bites into his lip.

“Shit, sorry, I have to go,” you look back up with apologetic eyes and then you’re already running off with your coffee in your hand, leaving him standing there like a fool. Again.

So here it comes: desperate times, desperate measures.

Still, Sungho refuses to create fake accounts and such just to talk to you. Instead he changes his default KakaoTalk name to his initials and sets his profile picture to a photo of his family’s cat.

Then he takes a deep breath and looks up the ID Jaehyun has sent him earlier, preceded by a bunch of smirking emojis. He types out a message, keeping it simple and straightforward. His fingers shake a bit when he presses Send.

psh: hi! jaehyun told me you’re looking for me

The answer is almost immediate. As if you have been waiting. He tries to not feel too hopeful and fails.

ynie: omg yeppi? psh: please don’t call me that ynie: why? you’re pretty

And that’s it, he’s already blushing.

ynie: but you can always tell me your name psh: nice try but you know my name actually ynie: i do? ynie: i’m sorry i don’t remember TT ynie: i hope i didn’t scare you off at the party! and that i didn’t come off as too strong! i usually don’t invite people over so fast psh: don’t worry about it. it’s probably better we didn’t go further though

He only means it because of how drunk you were and because of the gender confusion thing but only when there’s a pause between messages does he realize that it came out wrong.

psh: not that i didn’t want to! it’s just that i would prefer to go slow. if that’s okay?

How do you tell someone you have been crushing on for a while that you would like them at least to know you’re a guy before you go anywhere near a bed, a crash course by Park Sungho. Argh, he would like to scream into his pillow like those dramatic characters in dramas but he has more dignity than that. At least he would like to think he does. That’s why he thinks it’s important to clarify he didn’t text to hook up. His heart wasn’t built for one night stands.

ynie: of course. i would like to get to know you anyways

So that’s how it starts, the texting, the twenty and more questions, and somehow his name or gender are forgotten. Like they are not even important. At least not as important as the cat in his profile picture or your thesis topic, his favourite movies and songs, your guilty pleasure dessert and how you’ve been wanting to dye your hair for a while but never got around to do it.

Some days it’s like this:

ynie: wait did you just get on a metro near campus? psh: yeah why? ynie: i think i saw you! from across the platform before the metro pulled up ynie: omg i can’t believe it. we were so close ynie: big fan of your androgynous style btw

Well, that’s one way to put it. It’s just a white tank top with an overshirt paired with jeans.

psh: i can’t believe you recognized me from afar

That’s what he types and what he means is: I can’t believe you don’t recognize me when I’m in front of you.

ynie: well your hair stands out and your shoulder-waist ratio has driven me crazy that night, so…

Now, Sungho is the one going insane.

Another day he gets two notifications at the same time. One from you with a bunch of exclamation marks and an ominous one from Jaehyun.

menace: don’t kill me psh: what did you do now? menace: i might have sent a picture of you to y/n menace: the one with the braided pigtails wig

Sungho takes three deep breaths, blocks his best friend and throws his phone onto the bed. By the time he picks it up again (barely 5 minutes later because he lacks self-control when it comes to you), your chat is filled with reaction pictures and uppercase messages.

ynie: you look pretty with long dark hair too!!

He kind of wants to dig himself a hole.

These days you come to his workplace even on sunny days. You make small talk by the counter while you wait for your drink. One day, you slide a flyer about a book club onto the counter and invite him. Most days, you study by the window and he gets away with staring more than he should. Gaeul clicks her tongue disapprovingly whenever she notices but doesn’t say anything. When you send him pictures of the art on your coffee via KakaoTalk not knowing it was his own work, his heart somersaults in his chest.

Then it happens. It doesn’t necessarily come as a surprise. There has been a build up. You have been talking for a while, things are good, Sungho’s crush is bigger than ever and it has been slow enough. It’s no surprise that you have had enough of waiting around.

ynie: want to study together this weekend? we can meet at the campus library psh: i would love to psh: but i need you to know that i don’t usually look the way i do at the party ynie: duh i didn’t expect you to wear glitters to the library psh: not just that psh: just promise me you won’t freak out? ynie: pinky swear. it’s a date then!

You’re spinning a pen around your fingers and occasionally tap it against the open but empty notebook you have in front of you. Your laptop has long gone to sleep mode since you sat down in a quiet section of the library. Every few seconds you glance down at the row of bookshelves, then check the time only to realize again that you’re being way too early. Who is to blame you though?

Somehow you still manage to miss when somebody walks up to your desk and stops by its corner. You drop the pen when you look up, smiling at the familiar face with a little wave.

“Hi, Sungho!”

He’s wearing the same hoodie he did when you met the week after the party and there’s some unease in his soft eyes behind his glasses as he puts his bag down next to the chair across from you. He glances as you like he’s expecting you to tell him he can’t.

“Hi. So uhm…” He clears his throat, now clearly anxious, then he just starts undressing in the middle of the library.

Okay, maybe undressing is not the right word but he hooks the black mask off his ears, so it doesn’t cover his features. Then takes off his glasses too, putting them down on the table carefully before grabbing the hem of his hoodie and pulls it over his head. The movement messes up his blonde hair and he reaches up to brush his usually parted fringe into proper bangs. Some strands fall into his eyes that seem darker now without the reflection of the glasses on them. He nibbles on his lower lip absentmindedly and only then do you notice the shiny gloss covering them. He’s also wearing the same white crop top from the party.

It has you gasping audibly.

“It’s you. Really,” you whisper, trying to take it all in. His broad shoulders filling out the tee. The bright white overhead lighting highlighting his biceps you have failed to notice before despite how securely he held you. The way his Adam’s apple moves with a nervous gulp.

“You promised not to freak out,” he reminds you almost pleadingly and there’s something tense in his voice that has you look straight into his eyes, dark and almost feline, filled with something warm, something like hope.

“I’m not. It’s just…” You trail off, glancing once again at the bare skin peeking out from under the top and the way a pout sits on his pink lips, blonde strands of hair framing his face gracefully despite being ruffled up. It’s almost unfair. “Gender envy is real.”

You don’t even try to keep awe out of your voice and Sungho looks so, so confused.

“Are you not… angry?”

“Why would I be?” You tilt your head, matching his confusion with furrowed brows.

“I’m not a girl,” he says very seriously and very quietly like it’s some grave confession and the corner of your mouth twitches.

“Yes, I can see that. You’re still very pretty though,” you say with a smile that’s both amused and coy and if his widened eyes are anything to go by, that’s when he realizes.

“You knew!” He raises his voice like it’s an accusation and it has you giggle. 

“Yeah, for a while. But it’s sweet that you put on gloss and a crop top for me today,” you smile wider.

In all honesty, it was a pretty embarrassing realization to come to in the middle of a busy metro station but better late than never. You don’t really care if he’s a girl or a guy, so you guess the whole ordeal stressed out Sungho more than you.

“So… is the date still on?” He asks tentatively as he lowers himself onto the chair.

“Yes, of course,” you beam at him even though you aren’t sure you will be able to focus on the study material when there’s something much more interesting in front of you.

You can’t be blamed for not at least trying but eventually you give up after an hour and suggest getting coffee. Sungho agrees easily and while you walk, you talk a bit about how the entire misunderstanding unfolded. He tells you how he wouldn’t have known you thought he was a girl if it wasn’t for Jaehyun’s big mouth and shares his friend’s crazy idea about ‘Sunghee’. You tell him how invested Jaehyun was whenever he has asked for updates and in the middle of semi-embarrassed laughter the topic turns into something lighter. When you stop to let a group of freshmen through, you slide your hand against Sungho’s palm. At first, he seems surprised, looking down at your fingers pressing against his like he can’t quite believe it but then he’s the one intertwining them. This time, you don’t even try to hide your smile.

Coffee turns into a much longer affair because both of you are pretty reluctant to leave. But midterm exams are coming up, you actually need to study, so it’s the sensible thing to do to call it a day when the sky starts darkening outside. When Sungho offers to walk you home, it makes you giddy but you spend the entire metro ride and 5-minute walk turning the same question over in your head. It slips out the moment you reach your apartment door.

“So… just to be on the same page, you’re my boyfriend now, right?”

It’s not the most romantic way to address the matter but you don’t care much about being romanced. Sungho seems a bit taken aback by the sudden question though and you wonder how long it will take for him to figure you out so well to not get startled by your directness. You hope it will be a very long time. Especially because he doesn’t seem to mind it.

“I’m whatever you want me to be,” he says eventually and you would call him out on being so cheesy if it wasn’t such a swoonworthy line.

“Good,” you smile and peck him on his lips, smearing the remnants of gloss on his mouth. It’s a bit like deja vu, repeating the past. Sungho blinks slowly under the corridor’s dim lighting. Your heart rate picks up when he leans back in, almost dazed, but you stop him with a hand over his chest.

“How slow do you want to go?” You ask, partly to be a tease about his earlier request and partly to be considerate. Sungho is not having it though, not this time.

He’s caressing your cheek with one hand and puts the other onto yours as he diminishes the remaining distance between you. You feel the door’s keypad dig into your back but still smile against his lips as he kisses you properly. It’s more coordinated now that you aren’t drunk but there’s something endearingly awkward in it as your nose bumps into his glasses. It’s just perfect.

Until the door opens behind your back.

You’re a bit too preoccupied and fail to recognize the familiar buzzing of the electric door lock in time. The only reason why you don’t fall is Sungho’s hand on the small of your back keeping you in place.

“Oh my god, can you not do that in public places?” Kazuha sighs and you scramble to stand properly beside your newly acquired pretty boyfriend, ready to introduce them. Your roommate however waves in his direction like it’s not their first time meeting.

You furrow your brows and glance from one of them to the other. “You two know each other?”

“He’s the guy who brought you back that night, after the party,” your flatmate explains.

“He’s the hot girl I made out with,” you counter, which leaves her wide-eyed and dumbfounded.

“What?”

“Long story.”

You’re in the middle of class assignment discussion after your English Literature class when you phone pings with a new message. You stand up right away when you see the contact name.

“Sorry, I’ve gotta go, my girlfriend’s waiting.”

“Wait, what?!” Jaehyun lets out a way too loud shriek in pure shock. “Are you and Sungho in an open relationship or something?”

You snort. 

“God, no,” you shake your head. You honestly don't think you could share Sungho with anybody and no matter how corny it sounds, he really is all you need. “It’s just… when I asked him to be my boyfriend, he said he would be my anything, so once in a while I like to change things up."

It's good that Sungho is secure enough in his identity that such things don’t bother him. He knows you know (now) that he’s a guy and you love him regardless of gender. But that past misunderstanding is like an inner joke between you, like a funny anecdote you like to revisit. You once jokingly called him unnie just to see how he reacts. He tripped over his own feet and laughed in that part shy, part shocked way he usually reacts to being called yeppi too.

Dating Sungho is really the best thing that happened to you. He’s sweet and silly, he doesn’t care that you can be brash sometimes. He joins the book club and takes you out on coffee dates, movie dates, gallery dates. You do skincare together when you stay over, he helps you maintain your hair when you bleach it and he lets you put gloss on him when you go out to parties. But at the end of the day, he’s such a guy.

He leaves the toilet seat up, plays video games and forgets to eat while at it, manhandles you during play fighting just because he can and once a week he plays football with his friends which leaves him all sweaty and tired. You’re still not a big fan of the sport because it bores you but if it’s him playing you turn into the best cheerleader the world has ever seen. You practically run up to him when you see him waiting for you at your usual place near his workplace.

“Hi, baby. Good session?” You press a kiss over his shoulder that’s bared by the black tank top he has on and snuggle to his side. Now that you’re allowed, you can’t seem to keep your hands off him.

“Yeah, I’m starving though,” he says with a little whine in his voice which always makes you a little feral with cuteness aggression.

You start listing off options as you start walking hand in hand, the spring breeze sweetening the air around you. You’re just like any other campus couple but when people ask about your love story, you have a favourite version to tell:

“It all started because I kissed a girl…”

END NOTES. the blond sungho effect is real

of course  jaehyun had to be the enabler

the braided long hair is a reference to this one

header pic from this IG post for Sungho's cover

☆ BOYNEXTDOOR masterlist

💌 askbox

Weeks had passed since the snow melted, and spring had fully claimed the forest around the village. Flowers dotted the grass in soft colors, and the trees were bursting with new buds. The sun grew warmer each day, and the wind that once cut through coats and scarves now felt like a welcome breeze. The pack was lively as ever. With the snow gone, construction had begun on a new cabin. The pack kept growing, and the village needed more space. It had started as a simple idea, but now half the pack was involved in some way.

Jungwon had officially asked if he could stay. He liked being around the pack, and especially around Jay. Since he had proven himself harmless (if a little dramatic), everyone had agreed. No one really minded having him around anyway. They were also building another cabin for Sunoo. The wizard was practically living in the village already, showing up nearly every day and only leaving late at night to return to town. Having a place here would make things easier. And, as Harua had loudly pointed out, cheaper.

Fuma stood near the foundation with a clipboard, overseeing everything like a foreman. “That beam needs to be level,” he called out calmly. Jo had drawn the original design for the cabin, sketching it out over several nights until it was exactly what they needed: simple, sturdy, and large enough for a couple of future pack members if necessary. Everyone else helped however they could.

Kei and Yuma lifted heavy beams like they weighed nothing. Nicholas and EJ argued over which screws belonged where while still somehow getting the job done. Aya and Sana painted wooden planks with careful strokes, while Miyu handed out water bottles and snacks to anyone who looked like they might collapse. Harua and Willow worked together measuring pieces before they were placed.

Sunoo stood nearby, occasionally using small bursts of magic to hold things steady while someone hammered. Jungwon mostly hovered beside Jay, pretending to help while actually just watching him. “Jungwon,” Jay sighed, “you’re holding the hammer upside down.” “Oh,” Jungwon said cheerfully, flipping it around. Near the edge of the construction area, Rocky sat cross-legged on a blanket with fabric swatches scattered everywhere, muttering about outfit concepts for the summer.  Sora and Tara were looking at furniture online, seeing if they could find anything of interest. And off to the side, Taki stood on the half-built porch frame, hammer in hand. He drove another nail into the wood with a solid thunk. From the outside, he looked fine. Focused. Working hard. 

While most of the pack spent their days at the village building the new cabin, Maki and Luna were in charge of keeping Koyomi open and running. With Miyu and Jay helping at the construction site, the café needed someone steady to handle things. So the two of them took over. Between customers, Maki studied behind the counter, textbooks spread out beside the register. He had missed a few classes here and there because of everything that had happened, but he had already proven he could keep up if he put the work in. Luna helped whenever she could, leaning over his notes and quizzing him between baking batches of cakes or kneading dough. And what she couldn’t help with, the rest of the pack made sure to cover.

Tara had become one of the biggest helpers. Everyone had been a little surprised when she first started tutoring him. No one thought she was stupid, of course not, but none of them had quite realized just how smart she was either. She could solve complicated math questions in seconds while the others were still staring at the first line. “Wait,” Nicholas had said once, watching her scribble down the solution almost instantly, “you just… did that in your head?” Tara had shrugged shyly. “It’s not that hard.”

Meanwhile, Maki had still been on step two. But Tara wasn’t just fast, she was patient. Instead of simply giving him answers, she guided him through the steps so he could understand how to get there himself. “Think about what the formula actually means,” she would say gently, tapping the page with her pencil. “If this number changes, what happens to the rest?” Slowly, it started to make sense. Fuma often watched those moments quietly from the side. He felt proud seeing Tara like this, a little bolder, a little more confident. She was letting more of her personality show now, speaking up when she had something to say. Yet she still found her comfort in the quiet moments with him, leaning against his side when things got too loud. And that balance suited her perfectly.

Fuma called out across the construction site, “Jungwon!” The vampire perked up immediately. “Yes, boss?” “We’re missing five planks,” Fuma said, checking the list in his hand. “Same type as before, same length. Can you run to the store?” Jungwon gave him an exaggerated salute. “Yes, sir.” Before anyone could say another word, he vanished in a blur of vampire speed. A minute later, he was back, dropping the planks onto the ground beside Fuma like it had taken no effort at all. Jay eyed him suspiciously. “Did you steal those?” Jungwon looked offended. “Wow. Good to know you think so lowly of your own brother.” Jay crossed his arms. “Did you pay for them?” “Of course I paid,” Jungwon said confidently. “With what?” Jay asked. Jungwon grinned and pulled something from his pocket, waving it in the air. Jay’s wallet. “Your card, obviously.” Jay stared at him in silence for a moment, looking like a man who had just aged twenty years despite being a vampire. Kei burst out laughing when he noticed Jay rubbing his temple. “Welcome to life with kids. Want some of ours?” Jay shook his head immediately. “No thanks. Jungwon is more than enough.” He pointed toward the village road. “And I already deal with Maki most of the time.” Kei and Fuma both laughed. “Fair enough,” Kei said.

Nearby, Taki finished screwing together the wooden frame pieces he had been working on and walked over to Fuma. “What’s next?” he asked, wiping his hands on his jeans. Fuma followed him back to the structure, crouching slightly to inspect the work. He nodded approvingly. “Good job. You lined these up perfectly.” Taki relaxed a little at the praise. “The next step,” Fuma continued, tapping the wooden frame, “is attaching it to the main structure.” He straightened up and called across the yard. “Nicholas!” Nicholas looked up from where he and EJ were arguing over a toolbox. “Yeah?” “Come help Taki lift this into place.”

Building the new cabin took time. Everyone still had their own jobs, chores, and schoolwork to keep up with, so progress happened in pieces, weekends, afternoons, long evenings where someone hammered while someone else painted. But after about a month, the structure finally stood complete. Walls, roof, windows, doors. All that remained now were the smaller details, furniture, some final coats of paint, and the little touches that would turn it into a real home. Still, finished or not, the pack decided it was time to celebrate.

That night, Koyomi was closed. Everyone was home. The village buzzed with activity as the celebration slowly came together. Inside the main house, Miyu and Maki worked side by side in the kitchen, preparing trays of food for a large buffet. Pots simmered, vegetables were chopped, and the smell of grilled meat drifted through the open windows. Nearby, Luna was busy baking, cupcakes, cookies, small pastries, anything sweet she could think of.

Outside, Kei and Fuma were gathering firewood, stacking it neatly beside the firepit they planned to light later that evening. EJ and Nicholas had already started setting up the outdoor grilling area, arguing over where everything should go while pretending they weren’t arguing. Harua, Willow, Jo, and Sana had gone into town to buy snacks, drinks, and anything else they might want for the night. Yuma and Rocky spread blankets across the grass and laid out tablecloths over long wooden tables, decorating the area so everyone would have somewhere comfortable to sit. Not far away, Tara, Aya, and Sora wandered through the fields and along the forest edge, picking wildflowers to bring back for decoration. And closer to the porch, Sunoo, Jay, Jungwon, and Taki dug through boxes looking for games they could bring outside later.

It hadn’t been that long ago that they were only the nine wolves. But now, just over two years later since the first mate was found, they had eleven new members. Twenty in total. An unusual pack, maybe. Wolves, humans, vampires, a witch, and a wizard all living together. But none of that mattered. They were family. They were pack. And nothing could change that.

When everyone returned, the celebration slowly settled around the firepit. The flames crackled warmly as night fell over the village, lighting up faces and sending sparks dancing into the dark sky. Plates were stacked high with food, sweets, and snacks scattered all around them. Blankets covered the grass, and the long tables were filled with everything Miyu, Maki, and Luna had prepared. Tara sat down beside Maki and Luna, glancing around as if waiting for someone. “Where’s Fuma?” she asked. “He’s coming,” Maki said, taking a bite of grilled vegetables. “Probably making sure Nicholas hasn’t set something on fire.” Tara laughed softly, then looked back at him. “How did your test go this morning?” Maki shrugged. “I think it went well. I felt good about most of the questions. Just three that I’m a little unsure about.”

Miyu overheard from across the fire pit and leaned over. “Soon you’ll have more time to study anyway. Once Jay and I can go back to work.” Maki smiled. “I can’t wait for my last exam. I’ll be so happy to finally be done with school.” “Don’t celebrate too early,” Jay called from the other side of the fire. “You still have to pass.” “I will,” Maki replied confidently.

A little further away, Taki lowered himself onto one of the blankets, settling down with his plate. From the outside, the scene was warm and lively, laughter, conversation, and people leaning against each other comfortably. Most of them had found their mates. Fuma and Tara. Maki and Luna. Rocky and Nicholas. Willow and Harua. Sana and Jo. Kei and Aya. Yuma and Miyu. EJ and Sora. Taki tried not to think about it too much. Still… the thought lingered. He felt a bit like an outsider. Not completely alone, though. Jungwon dropped down beside him, holding a deck of cards. “Hey,” he said cheerfully. “Want to play something?” Taki glanced at him, then smiled a little and nodded. “Sure.”

Fuma eventually came over and sat down beside Tara, Maki, and Luna. As he settled, he leaned down and kissed Tara’s temple softly. She smiled and shifted closer, settling comfortably against his side. In the background, music had started playing from someone’s speaker. Kei had already pulled Aya up to her feet, and the two of them were spinning around the grass, laughing as they danced together. Sana saw them and immediately grabbed Jo’s hand. “Come on!” Jo barely had time to protest before she dragged him up as well, and as usual, he simply went along with whatever she wanted, smiling as she twirled him around. Rocky watched them for a moment, then turned to Nicholas. “I want to dance too.” Nicholas sighed dramatically, but stood up anyway. “Of course you do.” She grinned as he took her hand and pulled her toward the others. Soon three couples were dancing together in the firelight.

Nearby, Taki and Jungwon had been joined by Sunoo, Harua, Willow, and Jay as they played a card game on one of the blankets. Jungwon kept accusing Jay of cheating, Jay insisted he wasn’t, and Sunoo kept dramatically announcing every move like it was a life-or-death battle. Not far from them, EJ and Sora sat curled up together on another blanket, watching everything unfold. Sora leaned her head against EJ’s shoulder, smiling softly. “Things are nice right now.” EJ nodded, wrapping an arm around her. “Yeah. Peaceful.” They watched their pack laugh, dance, and argue over cards around the fire. Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Which probably means something is going to happen soon.” EJ chuckled quietly. “Probably.” For a moment, neither of them said anything. Then Sora squeezed his hand. “But for now,” she said softly, “we can just enjoy it.” EJ kissed the top of her head. Together, they watched their family, happy, warm, and home.

~~~

A few days later, everything had settled back into its usual rhythm. Training had resumed for the wolves, and for the first time, they had something new to work with. Vampires. Jay and Jungwon had agreed to join the training sessions, giving the wolves a chance to practice against opponents who were faster and stronger in different ways. It was good for everyone involved, challenging, but helpful. “Too slow,” Jay said calmly as he sidestepped Yuma’s attack with ease. “I hate you,” Yuma muttered, already turning to try again. Nearby, Jungwon moved like a blur, dodging Jo and Harua while laughing the entire time. “Come on!” he called. “You guys are wolves, aren’t you supposed to be scary?” Jo lunged again. Jungwon vanished from where he stood and reappeared a few steps away, grinning. “See? This is why I don’t train with vampires,” Harua complained, slightly out of breath. At the edge of the field, Sora crossed her arms. “I could join too.” “No,” EJ said immediately. She looked at him. “Why not?” “Because you’re not getting punched by wolves.” “I can handle it.” “No.” She narrowed her eyes at him. EJ simply shook his head again.

Across the clearing, Fuma and Nicholas helped oversee the main training, keeping an eye on everyone and occasionally stepping in to correct someone’s form. But Kei had his attention focused elsewhere. “Taki,” he said, standing a few steps away from him. “Ready?” Taki nodded. They had been working for weeks on something important. His shift. For a long time, Taki had struggled to access it fully. But recently, something had begun to change. “Focus,” Kei reminded him. “Don’t force it.” Taki took a breath. His eyes flickered gold. Fur began to form along his arms as his claws extended, his body shifting halfway between human and wolf. The halfway shift. He held it. Not perfectly, but longer than before. Kei smiled slightly. “Good. That’s better.” After a moment, Taki let the shift fade, breathing out slowly. “You’re getting there,” Kei said. “At this pace, you’ll reach a full shift before summer.” Taki wiped sweat from his forehead, feeling both exhausted and hopeful.

A little further away, Rocky and Sunoo practiced magic together. Rocky stood with her hands glowing faintly violet, guiding the energy carefully through a spell circle drawn in the dirt. Her power had returned steadily over time. Not all of it. She knew it never would. Some of that strength had come from the oracle side of her magic, and that part of her was gone now. But she had made peace with that. What remained was still strong, more than enough. She didn’t need to rearrange continents or curse someone’s entire bloodline, she just needed to design and move pots and pans. That was good enough for her. Sunoo stood beside her, focusing as pale blue magic swirled around his fingers. “Careful,” Rocky warned. “Control first, power second.” Sunoo nodded. Thanks to her guidance, he had learned to manage the backlash his magic used to cause. His body no longer collapsed from exhaustion after every spell. He could push further now.

Together, they mostly used their magic for practical things around the village. Helping vegetables sprout in the garden beds. Clearing debris from paths through the forest. Lifting heavy fallen logs out of the way. Small things. Helpful things. Life had settled again. Peaceful. For now.

Meanwhile, Maki grinned as he circled Jungwon, the two of them watching each other carefully. Then Maki suddenly lunged. Jungwon moved quickly, trying to dodge the attack like he had done several times already, but this time he was just a fraction too slow. Maki’s fist connected with his ribs. A clear hit. Fuma smiled proudly from the side as Nicholas immediately called out, “Match!” The rule during training was simple: the moment someone landed a clean hit, the round ended. They didn’t want anyone getting carried away and accidentally hurting each other. “Maki wins!” Nicholas announced. Jungwon pouted dramatically, shoulders slumping. Jay walked over and patted his back. “It was just a training match.” “I know,” Jungwon sighed. “But I still wanted to win.” Maki jogged over to them, still smiling. “You almost had me. It was a hard match.” Jungwon glanced up at him. “Next time,” Maki added, “maybe you’ll win.” That seemed to cheer the vampire up a little.

Nearby, Kei looked over at Jay. “Think Taki can try a round with you?” Jay nodded easily and stepped forward, rolling his shoulders before turning toward the younger wolf. “Come at me.” Taki took a slow breath. Then his eyes flashed gold as he slipped into his halfway shift, claws extending, fur appearing along his arms, his body tensing with the shift in strength. The two of them began circling each other. Everyone else quieted slightly, watching. Then Taki lunged. Jay moved fast, even while holding back his full vampire speed, but Taki kept up as best he could, using every technique Kei had drilled into him. Dodge. Feint. Strike. He tried everything. For a moment it even looked close. But Jay’s experience showed in the end. He slipped past Taki’s last attempt and tapped him cleanly on the shoulder. Nicholas raised his hand. “Jay wins!”

Still, the clearing erupted with cheers. “Nice one, Taki!” “You’re getting faster!” “That was way better than last week!” Taki let his shift fade as he caught his breath, a small smile appearing despite the loss. He still felt frustrated sometimes, because he was slower than the others, a failure. But looking around at everyone cheering for him… He knew one thing for sure. He had the best family he could ever ask for.

~~~

Another few days later (SpongeBob voice 3 days later or something), the morning at the pack house started quietly. Jay sat at the table with a cup of coffee, scrolling through his phone. After a moment, he groaned loudly and slowly lifted his head, turning a sharp glare toward Jungwon across the table. EJ looked between them. “What’s going on?” Jungwon smiled sheepishly, already pushing his chair back. “You know… I actually just remembered something I need to,” “Sit down,” Jay said firmly. Jungwon froze, then slowly lowered himself back into the chair. Sora watched the scene with amusement. “Let me guess,” she said, leaning her chin on her hand. “We’re expecting another visitor?” Jay sighed deeply and nodded. EJ frowned. “What does that mean?” Jay rubbed his temple. “It means Jungwon apparently invited another vampire to visit.”

Jungwon gave a small wave. “Hi.” Jay continued, “His name is Niki. And Jungwon invited him without asking anyone.” EJ slowly turned his head toward Jungwon, his glare very clear. Before he could say anything, Sora lightly smacked his shoulder. “Relax,” she said. “Niki is about as harmless as Jungwon.” EJ looked unconvinced. “That’s not very reassuring.” Jungwon gasped dramatically. “I am extremely harmless!” EJ sighed heavily. “I still don’t like it.” Then he pointed at Jungwon. “You’re the one explaining this to everyone else.” Jungwon slumped in his chair. 

At that moment, footsteps sounded from the stairs. Taki appeared, yawning as he walked into the kitchen. His hair was messy from sleep, and he looked only half awake. He didn’t say anything, simply grabbed the bag of food Miyu had prepared for the day from the counter. Then he headed for the door. “See you,” he mumbled, giving a small wave before stepping outside. The door closed behind him. Jay blinked and looked at the others. “Is he always that quiet in the morning?” EJ shrugged. “Sometimes.” Sora smiled slightly. “Other times he’s the loudest person in the house.”

Taki walked down the road toward school, the morning air cool and quiet around him. But his mind was anything but quiet. Even though the bullying had eased a lot over time, the school was still a difficult place for him. Just being there sometimes brought back memories he didn’t want to think about. If he let his thoughts wander too far, if he remembered the way people used to treat him, the whispers, the pushing, the cruel laughs, his wolf reacted. His eyes would start bleeding into gold. His nails would sharpen into claws. His fangs would grow longer. And now that he had finally learned to reach the halfway shift, holding it back had become even harder. The wolf inside him was stronger now. Closer to the surface. Sometimes it felt like it only took one bad moment to pull it free. 

Taki shoved his hands into his pockets, exhaling slowly as he walked. He wondered what it would be like to have a mate. Would it really change things the way the others said it did? Would it act like an anchor? His thoughts drifted back to something his mother had told him when he was little. He had barely understood it back then, but the memory was still clear, or as clear as something from when he was four, or maybe just five years old, could be. She had once told him that when she was a young wolf, she struggled with control, too. Her temper, her shifts, her instincts, they were messy and unpredictable. But the moment she met his father… Everything changed. “It just clicked,” she had said softly. “Like something inside me finally settled.” Just thinking about his father made it easier for her to stay calm. Control became simple. Natural. Taki wished it could be like that for him. He wished he could believe that somewhere out there was someone who would make everything feel steady. But he didn’t dare let himself hope too much. Because if there was one thing he had learned growing up… It was that he wasn’t the luckiest wolf in the world.

Lunch used to be the worst part of Taki’s day. The noise, the crowds, the stares, it had once been something he dreaded every single day. But now… it wasn’t so bad. At first, he had been a little uncomfortable about Sana being there. When she first started joining him for lunch, he had worried it meant the pack didn’t trust him to handle things alone. Like he needed someone babysitting him. But over time, that feeling faded. Now he actually looked forward to it. Sana was easy to talk to, warm and cheerful in a way that made the tension in his chest loosen without him even realizing it. Aside from Harua, who was his brother, which was different, she was probably the closest thing Taki had to a best friend.

When he stepped into the loud cafeteria that day, the familiar wall of noise immediately made his wolf stir. Voices overlapping. Chairs scraping. Trays clattering. His wolf bristled inside him, uncomfortable with the chaos. But then he spotted Sana. She was sitting at a smaller table near the side of the room, waving enthusiastically the moment she saw him. She had saved them their usual spot, the one a little farther away from the biggest crowds. She knew he liked having some space. Taki smiled back as he walked over, feeling his wolf slowly settle again. The moment he sat down, Sana leaned forward excitedly.

“You will not believe how rude this girl in my class was today,” she started immediately. “We had to do peer review for our projects, and she just,” Taki chuckled softly as Sana launched into the story. Her hands moved animatedly while she talked, her frustration already halfway mixed with laughter. Listening to her, Taki felt some of the weight of the day lift. The school still felt like a dark place sometimes. But Sana was like a small star in that sky, bright, warm, and steady enough to guide him somewhere safe.

Sana watched him quietly for a moment, noticing the tension in his shoulders, the way his fingers fidgeted with the edge of his lunch bag. “What’s going on in that head of yours?” she asked gently. Taki shrugged, staring down at the table. “The usual stuff,” he muttered. Sana didn’t push. She just waited. Taki sighed after a moment. “It just feels like I’m… walking on eggshells around myself all the time. Like if I mess up even a little, everything could go wrong.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Sometimes I feel like I’m a liability for the pack.”

Sana didn’t interrupt him once while he spoke. She just listened, letting him get the words out. Only when he finished did she respond. “The pack doesn’t see you as a liability,” she said calmly. “If anyone’s a liability, it’s the other humans and me.” Taki immediately shook his head. “That’s not true.” Sana gave a small shrug. “In a real conflict, we’re pretty helpless.” He frowned. “You’re not.” Sana tilted her head slightly but didn’t argue yet. Taki leaned forward a little, more serious now. “We wolves don’t see you humans like that. It’s the opposite,” he said. “Yeah, you might not be able to do much in a fight, but to have your mate makes you stronger.” He gestured slightly as he spoke. “Even Harua and Jo, who usually hate training, have been participating more lately. They’re stronger now, too. They said it themselves, they didn’t expect the mate bond to give them that much power.” Sana listened quietly. “They’re stronger because they want to protect you,” Taki continued. “That’s what the bond does.” He looked at her firmly. “So no. The girls aren’t liabilities.” Sana smiled softly at him. “Then neither are you.”

Lunch ended too quickly. Sana packed up her things and stood, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Jo and I will meet you after school,” she said. “I’m not working at the library today.” Taki nodded. “Same place?” “The usual spot.” They split up then, heading to their different classes. The rest of the school day passed faster than he expected. For once, his thoughts didn’t spiral the entire time. Sana’s words lingered in his mind, steady and grounding. Maybe she had actually gotten through to him. When the final bell rang, Taki walked outside and spotted them immediately. Sana was standing near the gate, chatting with her tall mate. Jo looked up and waved when he saw Taki approaching. “Ready?” Sana asked. Taki nodded.

The three of them started the walk back toward the pack village together. It was quiet, comfortable. Jo occasionally added a comment to Sana’s rambling stories, and Taki found himself listening more than worrying. For once, his mind felt… calmer. But the calm didn’t last long. As they approached the village clearing, something felt off immediately. There was tension in the air. And in the center of it all: Jungwon. He stood there with an awkward smile, while several members of the pack stared him down. EJ, Kei, Fuma, and Jay. All looking very unimpressed. As Taki, Sana, and Jo walked closer, it seemed everyone else was already gathered as well. Maki glanced down at his phone and groaned. “Can we get this over with already?” he said. “We’re going to be late for Koyomi. Miyu can’t run the restaurant on her own.” He rubbed his face. “It’s bad enough we already left her for two hours.” Yuma nodded in agreement, clearly unhappy with the idea. “Yeah. My mate’s not overworking because of this.”

Jay sighed and gestured toward Jungwon. “Go on. Explain.” Jungwon swallowed, taking a deep breath as everyone’s eyes settled on him. “So… I was talking with one of my friends,” he began slowly. “Another vampire. And I was telling him how nice it is living here. With the pack. How much fun we have and how everyone gets along,” He hesitated. “And?” Nicholas prompted. Jungwon winced. “And I might have… kind of invited him to visit.” Everyone who hadn’t already heard the news reacted immediately. “What?” “YOU DID WHAT?” “Jungwon!” He lifted his hands defensively. “I promise he’s harmless! Like me!” Jay muttered, “That’s debatable.” Jungwon ignored him and rushed to finish his explanation. “His name is Niki,” he said quickly. “And he’s really fun, I swear.” Then he added the final part even faster. “Oh, and he’s coming tomorrow.”

The clearing went silent for a split second. Then Jungwon immediately darted behind Jay, gripping his shoulders like a human shield. Jay slowly stepped to the side. Leaving Jungwon completely exposed to the group again. Jungwon stared at him in betrayal. “Traitor,” he whispered. EJ stepped forward, arms crossed, his expression serious. “We’ll allow the visit,” he said after a moment. A few people looked surprised. “But only,” EJ continued firmly, “because both Jay and Sora confirmed that Niki isn’t a threat.” Sora nodded calmly beside him. EJ’s gaze hardened slightly. “If he steps out of line even once, he leaves. Immediately.” Around the clearing, the others muttered their agreement. “Fine.” “Yeah.” “I guess.” But no one sounded particularly happy about it. Jungwon looked down at the ground, rubbing the back of his neck. Honestly… He would have preferred if they were angry. Instead, they just sounded disappointed.

Maki, Luna, Yuma, and Jay soon headed off toward the restaurant, needing to get back to Koyomi before Miyu ended up handling the entire evening rush alone. The others slowly began to scatter as well, conversations breaking off as people returned to their usual tasks around the village. But Jungwon stayed where he was. Standing in the middle of the clearing, staring at the ground. Now that the moment had passed, it finally sank in. This… was exactly how everyone had reacted when he first arrived. Suspicion. Tension. Uncertainty. And he had just thrown another unknown vampire into the situation without even asking. He rubbed the back of his neck, realizing now how easily he could have avoided all of this. If he had just asked first. They probably would have said yes anyway.

A hand landed on his shoulder. Jungwon looked up. Taki stood beside him. “Don’t worry about it,” Taki said calmly. “They’ll forget about it before dinner.” Jungwon gave him a doubtful look. “Just… don’t pull something like this again.” Jungwon searched his face. “You’re sure?” Taki nodded. “I know that feeling,” he said quietly. “Disappointing them.” Jungwon’s expression softened slightly. “But as long as you show that you regret it,” Taki continued, “they’ll forgive you.” After a moment, he lightly squeezed Jungwon’s shoulder. “Now let’s go do something fun.” Jungwon blinked. “Like what?” Taki grinned a little. “Grab some swimwear,” he said. “Meet me by the pond.” Jungwon’s face brightened immediately. “Really?” “Yeah.” Jungwon nodded quickly, already backing away toward the house. “I’ll be there in a second!”

~~~

The next day, the atmosphere around the village was noticeably tense. Fuma and Nicholas stood near the edge of the clearing, both a little more rigid than usual. Even though Tara and Rocky had reassured them when Jungwon first arrived that everything had been fine, the wolves still had a lingering instinctive unease about unfamiliar vampires. It wasn’t personal. Just instinct. Maki felt it too. He leaned casually against the porch railing, but there was a sharp alertness in his posture. He had only recently found his mate, and the protective instinct that came with the bond was still strong. Very strong. The idea of an unknown vampire near Luna made him a bit on edge.  Luna, however, was the complete opposite. She stood beside him with bright curiosity in her eyes, clearly excited to meet the newcomer. She had enjoyed spending time with the other vampires she’d met so far, and none of them had given her a reason to fear them. Maki had told her everything about what had happened with Sunghoon and Heeseung, so she understood why the others were cautious. But from her experience so far… Vampires had been pretty nice. 

Jay stood nearby as well, arms crossed as he watched the road leading toward the village. He was a little uneasy, too. Not because he expected trouble, but because he hadn’t seen Niki in a long time.  Sora, on the other hand, had spent far more time with the younger vampire in the past two years than Jay had in nearly five. Still, Jay trusted Jungwon. And Jungwon trusted Niki. So by extension… Jay trusted him, too. Just as Jay opened his mouth to ask Jungwon if he had heard anything about when Niki would arrive, the clock inside the house chimed. One. At that exact moment, a figure appeared at the edge of the village clearing. Everyone’s attention snapped toward him. Jay, Jungwon, Sora, EJ, Maki, and Luna were all outside waiting. The rest of the pack stayed inside the house for now. In the kitchen, Miyu was preparing lunch with the “help” of Taki and Yuma, though at the moment, they were mostly just getting in her way.

Outside, the newcomer stepped closer. Niki was tall. Taller than any of the vampires they had met before. He was about the average height of the wolves, which made his presence feel a little more imposing at first glance. But unlike when they had first met Heeseung or Sunghoon… Niki didn’t carry a threatening aura. Quite the opposite. The energy around him felt calm. Soft. Almost like the scent of chamomile, gentle, peaceful, and kind.  Niki raised a hand when he noticed them watching, giving a relaxed wave. “Hi.” Jungwon immediately jogged over to him, clearly relieved to see his friend. He pulled him into a quick half-hug before stepping back.

“Hi,” Jungwon said, grinning. Then he turned and gestured toward the group waiting on the porch. “Okay, introductions.” He pointed first toward EJ. “That’s Euijoo, or EJ. He’s the alpha.” Niki gave a respectful nod in EJ’s direction. Jungwon then pointed to the woman beside him. “You already know Sora.” At that, Niki’s smile brightened a little more, and he waved at her. Sora waved back warmly. Next, Jungwon gestured toward Maki. “That’s Maki. The youngest wolf.” Maki gave a small nod. “But,” Jungwon added quickly, “don’t get on his bad side. He has a mean right hook.” Maki rolled his eyes. Jungwon continued, pointing to the girl beside him. “And that’s his mate, Luna. She’s an amazing baker.” Luna smiled shyly and waved. “And finally,” Jungwon said, stepping aside dramatically, “of course we have Jay.” Jay walked down from the porch steps toward them. “Hey,” he said simply. Niki looked genuinely excited to see him. “Jay! It’s been a long time.” Jay chuckled softly. “Last time I saw you,” he said, “you were still human. And a kid.” Niki laughed. “You barely reached my eyes back then,” Jay continued, looking him up and down. “Now look at you. Vampire and tall as a tree.” “Almost a tree,” Jungwon corrected.

EJ raised an eyebrow at that part of the story. “I thought you had been a vampire for a while,” he said, looking at Niki. Niki shook his head politely. “Oh, sorry,” he said quickly. “And hello, by the way. Sorry for the intrusion.” EJ gave a small nod for him to continue. “I actually grew up at the vampire coven,” Niki explained. “My mother was turned shortly after I was born, so I’ve always lived in the supernatural world, despite being human.” He rubbed the back of his neck a little awkwardly. “So I was raised with them… by them.” Everyone listened quietly. “About three years ago,” Niki continued, “I got badly injured. Really badly.” He glanced down briefly before finishing. “If I hadn’t been turned, I would have lost both an arm and a leg, maybe even my life.” There was a small pause. Niki then looked back up with a light smile. “So… they turned me.” He gestured slightly at himself. “And now here I am.”

Sora gently placed a hand on EJ’s shoulder, making him glance down at her. “Niki’s story isn’t that different from mine,” she said softly. EJ’s expression tightened slightly. Sora continued, “We both had reasons for being turned; there was more to it than just wanting to be a vampire, or being evil.” She glanced at Niki. “Actually… Niki played a big part in convincing Sunghoon to turn me. To save me, Sunghoon might not be the best vampire out there, especially in our eyes, but he was the only one who gave it a chance to turn me, to save me.” EJ stiffened the moment she mentioned how close she had come to dying. For a second, the thought clearly hit him all over again. EJ asked why Niki couldn’t have turned her; he should have been turned before her. “It doesn’t work like that, a newly turned vampire can’t turn someone else, it’s like, the venom that we use to turn others, doesn’t develop until years into being a vampire.” 

EJ’s wolf was stuck on the reminder of how his mate almost died before he could meet her, but he forced himself to refocus, turning back toward Niki. “Welcome to the pack village,” EJ said firmly. “While you stay here, you’ll follow some rules.” Niki straightened slightly, listening carefully. “No feeding on humans,” EJ continued. “No fighting. And no stepping out of line.” His gaze hardened slightly. “You don’t go anywhere unsupervised. Got it?” Niki nodded immediately. “Of course.” “If those are the rules,” he added politely, “then so be it.” Sora leaned up and kissed EJ on the cheek. “Stop being so serious,” she said with a small smile. Then she gestured toward the house. “Come on. Lunch is waiting, and the rest of the pack is inside.” Niki jogged lightly to catch up beside her, though he made sure to keep a respectful distance. He knew wolves could be very territorial about their mates, and he had no intention of causing problems.

As they walked toward the house, Sora glanced at him curiously. “Did you ever find your special ability?” she asked. “You hadn’t when I left the coven.” Niki nodded. “I did actually.” Sora perked up. “Really? What is it?” Niki scratched the back of his neck. “It’s… kind of rare, apparently.” “What does it do?” “I can warp shadows,” he explained. Sora blinked. “Whoa,” she said. “That’s actually really cool.” Niki gave a small shrug. “Sure, it’s cool. But it’s not exactly useful.” He glanced at her with a half-smile. “Not compared to something like a healing ability.”

As they walked inside, Niki was immediately hit with a wave of scents. So many wolves, humans, magic, and food. His vampire senses flared for a second as he tried to process everything at once. The pack house smelled warm and lively, but it was also overwhelming compared to the quiet, controlled atmosphere of the coven. In the living room, several people were sitting on the couch. Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow all looked up when they noticed the new arrival. They waved. “Hi!” Sana said brightly. “Hey,” Jo added with a nod. Taki lifted a hand in greeting, while Harua and Willow smiled. Sora pointed toward them as they walked past. “That’s Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow.” Niki nodded, trying his best to remember the names. That’s… a lot of people. He had a feeling he might mix them up later.

They moved further into the house toward the dining area. There, another group sat around the table: Fuma, Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sunoo, Kei, and Aya. Sora repeated the introductions, pointing them out one by one. “And Rocky is a witch,” she added casually. “Sunoo’s a wizard.” Niki blinked. “Good to know,” he said. Then they finally reached the kitchen. Miyu stood by the counter, mixing something in a bowl while Yuma hovered nearby. When she noticed them, she waved enthusiastically. “Hi!” Then she looked down at her hands. “I’d shake your hand or something,” she said apologetically, “but they’re covered in egg.” She pointed at Yuma with the spoon. “Because someone made me mess up.” Yuma raised his hands in defense. “Hey, I just asked a question.” “A stupid one, of course, we have to remove the eggshells,” Niki chuckled at the sight. The house felt so… alive. People talking over each other. Laughing. Teasing. It was completely different from the coven he grew up in. Most of the elders there hated noise, especially laughter. Life in the coven had often been quiet. Ordered. Sometimes even boring. But this… This was chaotic in the best way.

Soon enough, everyone had gathered around the table, plates piled high with food. The pack filled nearly every seat, voices overlapping as dishes were passed around and people reached across the table for bread, vegetables, and whatever Miyu had prepared. Niki ended up seated near the middle. Jay sat on one side of him, while Taki sat on the other. Across the table sat Sora, with EJ on one side of her and Tara on the other. As everyone started eating, Niki glanced around the table, trying to match faces with the long list of names Sora had given him earlier. Okay… Sana… Jo… Harua… Willow… He was pretty sure he had those right. But the other wolves were harder. Two of them in particular kept giving him very intense looks. One of them he recognized as the mate of Rocky, the witch. That had been easy to remember. But the name of Rocky’s mate… That one had already slipped his mind.

The other wolf staring at him was even bigger, with broad shoulders, clearly strong. Either Fuma or Yuma. Niki was fairly certain the buff one was named one of those. He leaned slightly toward Jay, about to ask why those two seemed to hate him. But Jay was already deep in conversation with Maki. “If we add miso to the broth, it could work,” Maki was saying. Jay nodded thoughtfully. “But then we’d need to adjust the salt level.” Seeing they were occupied, Niki shifted slightly toward his other neighbor instead. He leaned closer to Taki. “Hey,” he whispered quietly. “Is there a reason those two wolves are glaring at me like that?” Taki followed his gaze and immediately chuckled. “Oh. Yeah.” Niki blinked. “That’s Nicholas and Fuma,” Taki explained. “They’ve probably had the worst experiences with vampires from your coven.” Niki winced slightly. “They acted the same way when Jungwon showed up,” Taki continued. “You just have to give them time to see you’re not a threat.” He paused before adding, “Or… well… that you’re not going to harm their mates.”

Niki tilted his head. “Wait,” he said slowly. “Were their mates the ones Heeseung and Sunghoon went after?” Taki nodded. “Yeah, that’s right.”  Niki leaned back slightly, understanding dawning on his face. “Ah… yeah. That explains a lot.” The tension faded a little after that. Niki and Taki kept talking quietly between bites of food, quickly finding other things to discuss: life at the coven, vampire abilities, the village, and random stories from their lives. Before long, the conversation between them flowed easily.

Once most of the plates had been emptied and the table had settled into comfortable conversation, Sora leaned forward slightly, looking at Niki. “So,” she said, “what have you been doing these days?” Niki shrugged a little. “Not much, honestly,” he admitted. “Mostly just staying at the coven. Gaming… hanging around… stuff like that.” He poked lightly at the last bit of food on his plate. “I haven’t really had many chances to do anything else.” Tara tilted her head thoughtfully. “What would you like to do?” Fuma glanced at her, a little surprised that she had asked. His wolf stirred instinctively at the thought of a stranger staying longer than a simple visit, but when he saw that Tara seemed completely relaxed, he calmed himself again. Niki shrugged once more, a little awkward. “I’ve always liked dancing,” he said. “So maybe something with that.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “But I don’t really know how you’d turn that into… something real.”

Sana perked up immediately. “You could study dance at university,” she said. Niki blinked at her. “Really?” “Yeah,” she nodded. “Then you could work at dance studios. As an instructor, choreographer, background dancer, things like that.” Niki looked genuinely surprised. “I didn’t know that was possible.” Sana smiled. “I’m studying writing,” she explained. “Jo is studying art. Taki is studying acting.” She gestured around slightly. “But we all still take regular classes too, math, history, stuff like that.” Then she added, “There are students at our university studying dance as well.” Niki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. Could he actually do something like that? The idea had never really seemed possible before.

Taki thought about Sana’s suggestion for a moment. Then he turned toward Niki. “How about you just come with me to university tomorrow?” he suggested. Niki blinked at him. “Really?” “Yeah,” Taki said with a small shrug. “People bring friends sometimes. As long as you don’t interrupt anything, the professors don’t really care.” He gestured casually. “It’s not a dance class or anything, but you’d at least get a feel for what university is like.” Niki looked interested, but he hesitated. His eyes shifted toward Jay, clearly asking for silent permission. Jay noticed immediately. Instead of answering himself, he leaned back slightly and nodded toward EJ and Fuma. “They’re the alphas,” Jay said. “Their call.” Everyone’s attention shifted to them. EJ took a moment to think it over. Technically, it wouldn’t break any of the rules. Niki wouldn’t be wandering around alone; Taki would be with him the entire time. And… another friend for Taki might actually be a good thing. After a short pause, EJ nodded. “I’ll allow it.” Taki smiled instantly. “Cool.” Niki’s face lit up as well. “I’m excited.” Maki snorted from further down the table. “I have never once been excited about school.” Tara looked at him with a small smirk. “You’ve been more excited since I started helping you study.” Maki pointed at her. “Yeah, because I’m closer than ever to finally being done with school.”

~~~

Not long after lunch, the group slowly began to break apart again. Maki, Luna, Jay, and Jungwon, the usual Koyomi crew, headed off toward the restaurant for the afternoon shift. As they left, Maki was already talking with Jay about the dish they had discussed earlier. Back at the village, the rest of the pack settled into their usual routines. Kei and Aya decided to take a walk around the territory. The weather had grown warmer, the air fresh with the scent of early spring. They walked hand in hand along one of the forest paths. Aya leaned her head lightly against Kei’s shoulder as they walked. “Can you believe we’ve been together for more than two and a half years now?” she said softly. Kei glanced down at her. “It still feels like yesterday,” she continued, smiling to herself, “the first time I met you… and you fell to your knees.” Kei groaned dramatically. “I thought we had put that behind us,” he said. Aya laughed. “No way.”

They continued down the path, the quiet forest surrounding them. As they rounded a bend, Aya suddenly slowed. “Hey,” she said, pointing ahead. Near the edge of the path, a small patch of plants had begun to sprout, green shoots pushing up through the soil. A few buds were already forming. Aya tilted her head. “I’ve never seen flowers grow here before.” Kei looked where she pointed. “Huh?” He crouched slightly to examine them. “Yeah… this spot’s usually bare.” He straightened again with a small shrug. “Rocky or Sunoo probably planted something here. They’ve been adding plants all over the territory lately.” Aya nodded, accepting the explanation.

They continued their walk. After a moment, Aya spoke again. “We should probably start planning Maki’s graduation party.” Kei raised an eyebrow. “There’s still more than two months.” “Exactly,” Aya said firmly. “Which means we should plan it properly. No last-minute chaos.” Kei chuckled softly. “Fair point.” He thought for a moment. “We can gather everyone when Maki’s at school one day,” he suggested. “Plan everything without him knowing.” Aya smiled. “Perfect.”

~~~

That night, the pack house had settled into a quieter rhythm. Most people had gone to their rooms or spread out around the house, relaxing after the long day. In the living room, however, the TV glowed brightly. Taki and Niki sat on the floor in front of it, controllers in hand. They had been playing for a while now. And Niki was absolutely destroying him. “Again?!” Taki groaned as his character was defeated for the fifth time. Niki laughed. “That’s five.” Taki leaned back against the couch, sighing dramatically. He did care about losing… a little. But honestly, he was mostly just having fun. Real fun. The kind he hadn’t had in a long time. For once, his mind was quiet. No constant thoughts about control. No worrying about shifting. No fear of disappointing the pack. All his brain focused on right now was beating Niki in the game, laughing at stupid mistakes, and enjoying the moment. It felt… nice. After a moment, Niki set the controller down. “Want to do something else?” he asked. Taki tilted his head.

“Actually, yeah. What’s your vampire ability?” Niki blinked. “My ability?” “Yeah,” Taki said. “Sora and Jay both have healing, Jungwon has that shapeshifting thing. You must have something too, right?” Niki nodded. “I do.” “What is it?” “I can warp shadows.” Taki frowned slightly. “What does that mean?” Niki glanced around the dimly lit living room. “Like this.” He lifted a hand slightly. The shadows along the wall shifted. Slowly, they gathered together, stretching and bending until they formed a new shape. A wolf. The shadow-wolf moved slightly across the wall as if it were alive. Taki’s eyes widened. “Whoa.” Niki gave a small shrug. “I can manipulate the shape of shadows… and where they appear.” The wolf-shadow stretched across the wall before dissolving back into normal darkness. “I’m also supposed to be able to turn into a shadow and move around like that,” Niki added. “But I haven’t figured out how to do that yet.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “The elders said I’d eventually be able to, though.” “That’s so cool,” Taki said, still staring at the wall where the shadow wolf had been. Niki smiled a little. “Thanks.”

After a moment, he tilted his head curiously. “Can I see your wolf form?” Taki froze slightly. “I’ve never seen a wolf shift before,” Niki added quickly. Taki shook his head. Niki’s shoulders dropped a little in disappointment, but before he could say anything, Taki spoke. “It’s not that I don’t want to,” he explained. “It’s just… I can’t.” Niki blinked, then nodded in understanding. “Oh. Hey, don’t worry about it.” He glanced around for a second before brightening. “Actually, earlier I saw some basketball stuff outside. Wanna play?” Taki chuckled. “Sure. But I’m terrible.” He thought for a second. “Actually, we should ask Jo and Nico to join. They’re really good.” Niki grinned. “I’d love to play with them if they’re up for it.” Taki closed his eyes briefly, sending out a mindlink to the pack. Anyone want to play basketball? The responses came almost immediately. Nicholas, Jo, Yuma, EJ, and even Fuma. Taki blinked in surprise. He hadn’t expected that many people to agree. But he smiled and looked back at Niki. “We’ve got a whole team.” Niki stood up immediately. “Let’s go.” They headed outside toward the small court area near the house.

Not long after, the others joined them. Sana, Rocky, Sora, and Tara came outside too, settling down near the edge of the court to watch. Willow arrived a little later. “Harua’s asleep,” she explained as she sat down beside them. “But I’m not tired yet.” Soon enough, the group split into two teams. The game started quickly, the sound of shoes on the court and laughter filling the evening air. Nearby, the girls chatted as they watched. “So,” Sana asked Rocky, “how has work been lately?” Rocky smiled. “It’s been good.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “I just sent in the plans for my newest collection.” Sana’s eyes widened. “Really?” Rocky nodded. “Now I just have to wait and see if the brand approves it.” “And if they do?” Rocky smiled a little bigger. “It’ll earn us a lot of money.”

The basketball game was already in full swing. They had split into two teams. Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and EJ on one side. Jo, Taki, and Niki on the other. They had agreed that four against three would still be fair. Jo and Niki had both been very confident in their skills, and while Fuma, Yuma, and EJ were strong wolves, none of them were particularly great at basketball. Nicholas, however, absolutely was. So the teams balanced out well enough. The ball bounced across the court as the players ran back and forth, laughter and competitive shouts filling the evening air. 

Nearby, the girls watched from the side. They cheered whenever someone made a good pass or a clean shot. But what they noticed most wasn’t the game. It was Taki. He was laughing loudly, chasing after the ball, grinning like a kid who had forgotten the rest of the world existed. He looked… lighter. Almost childlike. Willow smiled as she watched him. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him this happy,” she said. Sora, who had been part of the pack longer than most of the girls, nodded thoughtfully. “It shows sometimes,” she said. “Little moments here and there.” Her eyes followed Taki as he ran across the court. “But his mind has been clouded by a lot over the past few years.” She smiled softly. “So it’s nice when his real self gets to come out for a while.”

Rocky watched quietly for a moment before speaking. “I’m not sure why,” she said slowly, “but I have a feeling something big is coming soon.” Tara looked at her. “A premonition?” Rocky shook her head. “No.” “I don’t have visions anymore.” She leaned back on her hands, watching the game. “But… call it a witch’s intuition.” She shrugged slightly. “I just have a feeling.” Then she added quietly, “Though I don’t know anything for sure.”

~~~

The next morning, Niki was already awake. Very awake. He sat at the kitchen table, waiting. Fuma walked in a little while later, still fixing his hair back in place as he reached for the coffee maker. When he noticed Niki sitting there, he chuckled. “You know there’s still another hour before Taki even wakes up, right?” he said as he poured himself a cup. He took a sip before adding, “And another hour after that before he leaves for university.” Niki shrugged. “Sana and Jo already left.” Fuma nodded. “Yeah.” Tara walked in just then, stretching a little as she joined them in the kitchen. “They have earlier classes on Mondays,” she explained to Niki. “Taki starts later.” She smiled slightly. “And he enjoys sleeping in.” Fuma snorted. “They all do.” Tara laughed. “Especially Maki and Nico.”

Then she glanced at the clock on the wall. “Oh, speaking of Maki…” Her eyes widened slightly. “He’s going to be late if we don’t push him out the door in fifteen minutes.” Fuma sighed like a man who had been through this many times before. “I’ll wake him up,” he said, already setting his coffee down. He pointed at Tara. “If you make him a sandwich.” Tara nodded. “Deal.” As she began pulling ingredients out, she turned to Niki. “Could you help me reach that container on top of the fridge?” Niki smiled and stood up easily, grabbing it for her. “No problem.” Just as he handed it over, a loud voice echoed through the house. “GET UP!” Niki jumped slightly. Tara giggled. “See?” she said.

She began assembling the sandwich as she explained. “Whenever Maki has to get up early for work, it’s no problem.” She shook her head. “But school?” She laughed again. “It’s like he’s in a coma. He does not wake up peacefully.” Soon after, another voice echoed upstairs. Niki guessed immediately that it was Luna. “You shut up, and you get up!” she shouted. A loud thud followed. Niki looked over at Tara in confusion. She sighed. “Luna probably pushed Maki off the bed.” Niki nodded slowly, a small smile forming on his face. The pack house was so lively, it felt completely different from the quiet, rigid life he had known at the coven.

A moment later, heavy stomping came from upstairs. With his vampire hearing, Niki could clearly hear someone rushing around while muttering the same word over and over. “Shit, shit, shit, shit,” Fuma walked back into the kitchen just as Tara finished packing the sandwich into the container. “I added an extra bar too,” she said, closing the lid and handing it to him. Fuma nodded. “Thanks.” He held the container out, waiting. Niki watched curiously. A few seconds later, Maki rushed past the kitchen at full speed. He snatched the container out of Fuma’s hand without even slowing down. “Thank you, goodbye!” he blurted in one breath before disappearing out the door. The door slammed shut behind him. Niki blinked. Then he laughed.

Before the kitchen could fall quiet again, another set of footsteps came down the stairs. Taki appeared a moment later, rubbing his eyes and yawning. “Fuma woke me up with all the screaming,” he mumbled. He stretched. “So I might as well eat breakfast before we leave.” Niki’s smile widened. “Good morning.” “Morning,” Taki said sleepily. The two of them began making sandwiches for themselves, grabbing bread and whatever ingredients were still on the counter. Across the kitchen, Tara and Fuma watched them for a moment, both smiling slightly. Then Fuma picked up his coffee again. “Come on,” he said softly to Tara. They headed outside together, ready for their usual morning walk around the territory.

~~~

After breakfast, Taki and Niki spent a bit more time in the living room, playing a few more games on the TV. The matches were just as chaotic as the night before, and once again, Niki won most of them. Eventually, though, the clock forced them to move. “Alright,” Taki said, standing and stretching. “Time to go.” They grabbed their bags and headed out toward the university. As they walked, they talked easily, like they had known each other for years instead of just one day. The conversation flowed from games to life at the coven to random stories about the pack. But the moment they stepped inside the campus building, Niki noticed something had changed. Taki’s shoulders stiffened. His posture became tighter, more guarded. Niki tilted his head. “What’s wrong?” Taki let out a quiet sigh. “School’s… complicated for me.” He hesitated before continuing.

“All my life, because of my wolf… and the trouble I’ve had shifting… I’ve never really been able to blend in with humans.” He shoved his hands into his pockets. “I’ve always been different.” He gave a small, humorless laugh. “And being different isn’t always a good thing.” Niki listened quietly. “I’ve been bullied a lot,” Taki admitted. “Pretty much my whole life.” His gaze drifted toward the floor for a moment. “I never really had friends at school.” He paused before adding something softer. “There was even a time when Kei had to come to my school every day just so I could eat lunch.” Niki blinked slightly. “Because if he didn’t…” Taki continued, “…I wouldn’t eat at all.” They walked a few more steps in silence. “So yeah,” Taki finished. “School’s always been a bit of a trigger for me.” He glanced around the busy hallway. “It’s better now. Since Jo and Sana started coming here, too. They kind of… keep people in check.” “But it doesn’t make the anxiety go away.” 

Niki nodded slowly. “I get that.” He thought for a moment. “I wasn’t bullied,” he admitted. “I was kind of… somewhere in the middle. Not really popular, but not invisible either.” He shrugged lightly. “And I was human back then.” He glanced at Taki. “So I probably can’t fully understand what you went through.” Then he added quietly, “But I get why it makes you anxious.”

The first class of the day started easily enough. It was a history of acting class, going through the different ways people had performed throughout the ages. The professor talked about how acting styles had evolved, how older theatrical traditions focused on exaggerated gestures and projection, while modern acting often aimed for realism and subtle emotion. They also discussed what styles were currently most popular in the industry. Niki listened quietly beside Taki. It wasn’t exactly his favorite topic, but he still found parts of it interesting. Overall, it seemed like the start of a normal day. Across the room, however, Taki noticed a few familiar faces. His old bullies. They were watching the two of them. But their attention had clearly shifted toward Niki. Taki figured it was probably because of the unfamiliar person sitting beside him. Someone new. Someone tall. Someone they didn’t know how to handle yet. And for once… that attention meant they were leaving Taki alone.

~~~

Back at the pack village, the morning had settled into a quiet rhythm. Rocky was outside in the garden, carefully watering the vegetables they had planted there. The fresh green leaves swayed gently in the light breeze. Nearby, Nicholas stood beside a pile of logs, chopping them into smaller pieces for later use. The forest around them was peaceful. Especially compared to the chaos that had happened earlier when Maki was nearly late for school. Most of the pack members were scattered across town. Kei was away at a modeling job. Harua and Aya were working at Kyomei. Willow and Sunoo were at the veterinary clinic.

Inside the pack house, Tara sat comfortably on the couch, reading a book while Sora and EJ watched a movie together. Fuma was at work, running a special training session at the town’s gym. Maki was at school. Luna, Miyu, Jay, and Jungwon were at Koyomi. Yuma was at the design studio, putting together ideas for his next piece. And of course, Sana, Jo, Taki, and Niki were at the university. Everything seemed calm. Normal. Until suddenly, “NICHOLAS!” Rocky’s scream tore through the quiet village. Nicholas dropped the axe in his hands instantly and ran toward her without hesitation. Inside the house, EJ paused the movie the moment he heard the scream.

At that exact same time, across town at the veterinary clinic, Sunoo suddenly stiffened. His eyes widened. “Willow!” he called urgently. The two mages felt it at the same moment. A surge. Something powerful. And before anyone could even react, the ground began to shake. Hard. Buildings rattled violently. Dishes crashed inside houses. Cracks split through parts of the ground. An earthquake had hit. No one had expected an earthquake. At the pack house, the shaking came suddenly and violently. “Get down!” EJ shouted. He grabbed both Sora and Tara at the same time, pulling them close and shielding them with his body just as a large bookshelf behind them tipped over. It crashed down onto his back with a heavy thud. “EJ!” Sora screamed. “I’m fine,” he grunted through clenched teeth. “I can handle it. Just, stay down.” Tara clutched his arm, heart racing as the house rattled around them. “As long as you two aren’t hurt,” EJ added, trying to steady himself, “that’s what matters.” Outside, Nicholas had heard Rocky scream. He reached her in seconds, pulling her tightly against his chest as the ground beneath them shook violently. “Nico!” Rocky gasped, grabbing onto him. “I’ve got you,” he said firmly, wrapping his arms around her protectively as the garden soil cracked and shifted beneath their feet.

Across town at the veterinary clinic, Willow was already moving when the shaking started. “The animals!” she said urgently. Cages rattled. Equipment fell. A terrified chorus of barking, whining, and screeching filled the building. Sunoo raised his hands instinctively, magic flaring quietly under his skin. “I’ll handle them,” he said quickly. He focused on the animals, using what magic he could without making it obvious. The cages steadied. The frightened animals were shielded from falling debris. But a loud crash came from the front of the clinic. A window shattered. One of their coworkers cried out in pain. Sunoo flinched. “I,” He wanted to help. He could have helped. But he couldn’t let them see his magic. His hands clenched slightly as he forced himself to stay focused on the animals instead.

At Kyomei, the shaking sent racks of magazines and decorations tumbling. “Aya!” Harua shouted. He rushed to her side, grabbing her and pulling her down behind the counter. “Stay here,” he said, bracing himself between her and the rest of the store as objects fell around them. Aya grabbed his sleeve tightly. “Harua!” “I’m not letting anything happen to you,” he said quickly. Kei would never forgive him if he didn’t protect her. And more importantly, Harua himself wouldn’t forgive himself.

At Koyomi, the kitchen had become chaotic. Pots rattled violently. Glasses fell and shattered. “Out!” Jay shouted immediately. He and Jungwon rushed forward at the same time. “Miyu, Luna, move!” They grabbed both girls, quickly guiding them away from the kitchen and toward the main area where there was less risk of things falling. “Careful,” Jungwon warned as another loud crash came from behind them. Miyu clutched Luna’s hand tightly. “Please tell me the building isn’t going to collapse,” Luna said nervously. “It won’t,” Jay said firmly, though his eyes scanned the room carefully. “Just stay close.” Luckily, the restaurant had been empty when the earthquake struck.

At the university, Jo felt his heart drop. “Sana…” He wasn’t with her. They were in different buildings. He felt so close, yet impossibly far away. He immediately started moving toward the door, ignoring the panicked shouting around him.

At Maki’s school, the entire classroom shook violently. Students screamed. “Maki, don’t!” the teacher started when he moved. But Maki’s instincts had already kicked in. A large crack formed along the wall as part of it began collapsing inward. Several students were directly beneath it. Without thinking, Maki rushed forward. He shoved the crumbling section of wall the other direction with all his strength. The heavy structure shifted away from the students just enough to keep it from crushing them. Dust filled the air. No one seemed to notice what he had done. And Maki silently thanked the universe for that. But his heart was racing. Luna. He needed to know Luna was okay.

At the gym, Fuma froze when the shaking started. “Tch…” His first thought wasn’t for himself. It was for Tara. EJ and Nicholas were there. They would protect her. He knew that. But that didn’t stop the worry twisting in his chest. Yuma had felt the same, knowing Jay and Jungwon were with Miyu, they would protect her, but still, he worried. Kei did too. Wishing he could run to Kyomei and hold Aya close. 

And finally, back at the university. The acting building was old. Too old. The shaking tore through the structure like it had no resistance at all. Cracks split across the walls. Chunks of plaster fell from the ceiling. Students screamed as parts of the floor began giving out. “Everyone out!” someone shouted. Niki immediately looked at Taki. And what he saw made his stomach drop. Taki’s breathing had become uneven. His wolf was reacting. Claws were slowly pushing through his fingertips. “Taki,” Niki said quietly. But Taki looked panicked. The fear. The noise. The chaos. It was all too much.

Without hesitation, Niki grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the far corner of the room, away from the crowd. “Come here,” he said quickly. He positioned himself in front of Taki, blocking him from view as much as possible. “Stay here,” Niki whispered. Taki’s claws were still half-shifted. Niki glanced around quickly, making sure no one was looking. Then he looked back at Taki. “Hey,” he said softly, trying to keep his voice calm. “Focus on me, okay?” 

After ten long minutes of violent shaking and another smaller wave of rumbling about five minutes later, the ground finally settled. The worst was over. Dust hung in the air across the town. Sirens echoed in the distance. Half the town looked wrecked. Roads had cracked, windows had shattered, and several older buildings had partially collapsed. No one there had ever experienced an earthquake before, so the damage was worse than it might have been in a place prepared for them. News reporters were already everywhere, setting up cameras and broadcasting live as emergency services rushed between locations. “A powerful and unexpected earthquake has struck the region.” “A number of buildings have suffered structural damage,” “Authorities confirm several casualties.” A few lives had been lost. Thankfully, only a handful. Several others were injured, but most of the injuries weren’t life-threatening. It could have been much worse.

~~~

The first thing Kei did once the shaking stopped was reach out through the mindlink. Everyone report in. Are you okay? What about the mates? There was a moment of silence. Then Nicholas answered first. We’re okay, he said quickly. Rocky’s fine. Tara and Sora, too. EJ took a bookshelf to the back, but it’s just a bruise and a small tear. A second later, EJ’s voice appeared as well. It’s nothing. Next came Harua. Aya and I are fine. No injuries. Yuma checked in after that. I’m okay, too. Maki’s voice followed shortly after. I’m fine. Maybe a bruise on my shoulder, but it’s already healing. Jo answered next, his thoughts clearly strained. I’m okay… but I don’t know about Sana or Taki yet. Fuma spoke up. I’m fine as well. Then his tone shifted slightly. EJ… thank you for protecting Tara. EJ responded immediately. Of course. That’s what we do.

There was a brief pause. Then another voice joined the link, Sunoo. They had figured out a way for both him and Jay to connect to the mindlink despite them not being wolves. Willow and I are safe, Sunoo said. Some of our coworkers got minor injuries when a window shattered, but nothing serious. Jay’s voice came next. Everyone at Koyomi is okay. Luna, Miyu, and Jungwon, no injuries. He sighed. But the kitchen is wrecked. Honestly… most of the city looks like that. For a moment, the link was quiet. Then Kei asked the question everyone was thinking. Taki? Silence. Kei tried again. Taki, respond. Nothing. No voice. No thoughts. No response at all. A heavy worry settled over the pack. Jo’s anxiety immediately spiked. Taki? he called again, panic creeping into his voice. Still nothing. They couldn’t reach Niki either. He hadn’t been added to the mindlink yet. And right now, no one had any idea what had happened to Taki or Niki.

~~~

Inside the crumbling remains of the acting department, dust still floated through the air. Pieces of ceiling and plaster had fallen across the classroom, desks were overturned, and cracks ran along the walls like jagged veins. But in the corner, Niki had managed to keep Taki hidden from the rest of the students during the worst of it. He had positioned himself carefully, blocking anyone’s view while Taki struggled with his half-shift. Now that the rumbling had finally stopped, Taki squeezed his eyes shut, forcing his breathing to slow. Slowly… painfully… His claws retracted. The golden glow in his eyes faded. His wolf receded back beneath the surface. And just as he managed to regain control, something else caught his attention. A scent. Taki froze. It was strong. Sweet. Almost like strawberries. He had never smelled anything like it before. His senses sharpened instantly. The scent was unfamiliar… completely new. Yet something about it pulled at him in a way he couldn’t explain. His mind raced. What is that?

The only new person who had been in the room with him was Niki. But this scent, it didn’t belong to him. Taki slowly pushed himself to his feet. Pain shot through his leg, reminding him that it had been hurt during the collapse, but he barely noticed. His attention was completely elsewhere. He began looking around the damaged classroom, scanning every person, every corner. Niki frowned. “Taki?” No answer. “What are you doing?” Still nothing. Taki’s mind was racing. What is this scent? Who does it belong to? Why can I smell it so strongly? Why does it feel like it’s calling to me? His heart started beating faster. Because whatever it was, he felt drawn to it. Soon enough, Taki’s eyes landed on the source of the scent that had been driving his senses wild.

A girl. Or rather, a young woman. She was backed into a corner of the damaged classroom, her arms wrapped around herself as she tried to make herself as small as possible. She was crying. A few other students stood close to her. Too close. Taki recognized them immediately. His bullies. And it seemed they had already found a new target. Taki’s focus locked onto them. At the same moment, Niki noticed them too. He inhaled sharply. Now that he was paying attention, he could smell it clearly as well. The scent of a werewolf. And it was far too strong to belong only to Taki. That girl, she was a werewolf. And worse… She was close to shifting. Those bullies surrounding her were only making it worse.

“Taki,” Niki said sharply. Then louder, “Taki, go!” Taki didn’t hesitate. He limped across the broken floor toward them, ignoring the pain in his leg. The bullies barely had time to react before he shoved between them, forcing them back and placing himself directly in front of the girl. “Back off,” he growled. The bullies stumbled away in surprise. And then, suddenly, the entire room went dark. Not the normal kind of dark. Total darkness. Shadows poured across the room like a thick curtain, swallowing the light until no one could see anything. Except, Taki. His eyes shifted, glowing faintly as his wolf sight adjusted to the darkness. He immediately knew what had happened. Niki. He had warped the shadows, covering the entire room.

The bullies cursed and shouted in confusion. “Hey, what the hell?!” “I can’t see anything!” But Taki ignored them. He turned slightly toward the girl behind him and lowered his voice. “It’s okay,” he whispered gently. “You’re not alone.” The girl slowly looked up at him through her tears. Taki recognized her. (Y/n). They had been in the same classes for three years. Yet he had never known she was a werewolf. And he was almost certain she had never known he was one either. Being this close to her made the scent even stronger. Sweet. Overwhelming. Taki felt his wolf surge forward again, pushing for control. For a moment, his vision blurred as instinct tried to take over, but he forced it back. Barely. Because right now, the worry for (Y/n) was stronger than the fear for himself.

“I’m scared,” she whispered, her voice trembling. Taki understood that feeling better than anyone. Years ago, when he had tried to shift for the first time, he had felt the exact same things. The pain. The fear. The confusion. Wondering why it didn’t work. Why couldn’t he do what the others in his pack could do so easily? And right now, (Y/n) was experiencing all of it. Maybe she didn’t have a pack behind her. But the fear and pain were the same. Taki gently wrapped his arms around her. “Hold on,” he said softly. She immediately clung to him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck. Taki lifted her off the ground. His injured leg screamed in protest, and he groaned quietly, but he ignored it. If my brothers can do this… so can I. He limped toward the opening of the ruined classroom, carefully stepping over broken desks and fallen debris. Niki hurried over to them, immediately moving to Taki’s side. “I’ve got you,” he said, supporting some of Taki’s weight as they moved.

Together, they managed to get out of the damaged room and into the hallway. Once they were safely out, Niki released his focus. The warped shadows slid back into their normal places. Light flooded the hallway again. Students shouted in confusion as their vision returned. But the three of them didn’t stop. They moved across the campus grounds until they found a quiet, secluded corner away from the crowds and emergency responders. Finally, Taki carefully set (Y/n) down. The moment he did, his leg gave out slightly. “Ah!” He hissed in pain, grabbing his thigh as it throbbed sharply. (Y/n) had calmed a little by now, but fear still filled her eyes. Her breathing was uneven. And when she looked down at her hands, she froze. Claws. Sharp. Not human. Her eyes widened in horror. “I… I don’t understand,” she whispered shakily. “How… how is this possible?”

Taki and Niki exchanged a quick glance. Did she… not know? “What am I?” she asked again, her voice shaking worse than before. Tears streamed down her face, and she still hadn’t really looked at either of them closely enough to notice that they weren’t exactly normal either. Taki slowly reached forward and gently took her hand. She flinched immediately. “Don’t!” she said quickly, panic in her voice. “My claw, hand, I might hurt you.” But Taki didn’t let go. Instead, he carefully laced their fingers together, holding her trembling hand between his. He tried to give her the softest, most reassuring smile he could manage. “You’re a werewolf,” he said gently. “It’s okay. I am one too.” “But… how?” she whispered. That was when she finally looked at him properly. Her eyes widened slightly as she noticed the golden glow in his. He expected fear. Most people reacted that way. But instead, she just looked confused… overwhelmed… searching for answers.

Taki spoke softly. “You were born a werewolf,” he explained. “But you probably didn’t grow up with a pack. Maybe you were adopted by a human family or something like that.” He nodded toward her shaking hands. “So your wolf stayed dormant all these years… until now.” Her brows furrowed as she tried to process everything. “The fear… the danger from earlier,” Taki continued quietly. “That probably triggered it. It woke your wolf up.” She shook her head slightly, still struggling to believe it. “How… how is that possible?” Before Taki could answer, pain shot through his leg again. “Ah!” He groaned, grabbing his thigh tightly. The bone was trying to heal. But something was wrong. It wasn’t setting properly. Which meant it was most likely fractured and out of place. Taki looked over at Niki, breathing a little heavier now. “We need to bring her to the pack,” he said. “But I can’t move like this.”

Niki blinked. “…Taki.” “What?” “Use the mindlink.” Taki stared at him for a second. Then he laughed weakly. “…Right.” Of course, he would forget something that obvious. But before he could reach out to the pack, “Taki!” A familiar voice called out across the campus. Taki’s head snapped up. Jo. And Sana. They were running around looking for them, panic written all over their faces. Niki waved them over quickly. The second Jo reached them, he dropped to his knees and pulled Taki into a tight hug. “We thought we lost you,” Jo said, his voice thick with relief.

(Y/n) trembled when she saw the two new people rushing toward them. For a brief moment, fear spiked in her chest again. But as she watched them, really watched them, she noticed something different. The way they immediately ran to Taki. The panic in their voices. The relief when they saw he was alive. They looked like… family. Or something close to it. And suddenly a strange emptiness settled in her chest. A quiet ache she had never felt before. Is this… what a pack feels like? Is that what my wolf is reaching for? She had never had anything like that before. No pack. No one who understood her. Just confusion and a life that suddenly didn’t make sense anymore.

“Why didn’t you respond earlier?” Jo asked urgently as he pulled back from the hug, quickly looking Taki over. His eyes immediately landed on the injured leg. Taki rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “I didn’t hear you guys,” he admitted. “A lot happened during the earthquake… and after it.” He shrugged slightly. “I guess the link couldn’t reach me because I wasn’t open to it.” Jo sighed in relief before hugging him again, tighter this time. “Idiot,” he muttered softly. “You scared us.” Then he stood up and looked over at Niki. “You hurt?” Niki shook his head. “I’m fine.” Jo nodded once before speaking into the mindlink. I found Taki. The response from the pack came instantly. He’s alive, Jo continued. But his leg’s injured. Niki’s fine. There was a collective wave of relief through the link. Then Jo added, But we’ve got someone else with us too. A girl. A pause. She appears to be a wolf. That definitely caught everyone’s attention. Questions immediately started flying through the link. Jo sighed. We’ll explain when we get back. It’ll take a while to get to the village.

Meanwhile, Sana had crouched down in front of (Y/n). “Hey,” she said gently. “Are you okay?” (Y/n) still felt completely overwhelmed. Her hands still had claws. Her world had just shattered. But physically… she wasn’t hurt. So she slowly nodded. Sana smiled warmly. “Good. I’m Sana, by the way.” (Y/n) hesitated before answering quietly. “(Y/n).” “Nice to meet you, (Y/n).” Behind them, Jo crouched down and, with Niki’s help, carefully lifted Taki onto his back. Taki winced slightly as his leg shifted. “Sorry,” Jo said. “It’s fine,” Taki muttered. Once he was secure, Jo stood up fully, adjusting his grip as he prepared to carry him all the way back.

Sana gently helped (Y/n) stand as well. “Come with us,” she said softly. (Y/n) looked around the damaged campus. Sirens. Broken buildings. People everywhere. Nothing felt familiar anymore. Then she looked back at the small group in front of her. They at least seemed to know what was happening. And right now… she had nowhere else to go. So after a moment, she nodded. And went with them. The walk back to the pack village took much longer than usual. The earthquake had turned familiar paths into a maze of broken ground, fallen trees, and cracked pavement. More than once, they had to detour around collapsed structures or unstable earth. Jo carried Taki the whole way, refusing to slow down despite the obstacles, while Niki stayed close in case he needed help.

Sana walked beside (Y/n), guiding her carefully over the uneven terrain. By the time they finally reached the pack village, most of the others had already made it back. The moment Kei saw Aya, he rushed straight toward her. “Aya!” He wrapped his arms around her tightly, pulling her against his chest. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” he said, his voice thick with relief. Aya hugged him just as tightly. “I’m okay, Kei. I’m okay.” All around the village, similar reunions were happening. Fuma pulled Tara into his arms the second he saw her. Yuma held Miyu close, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. Maki nearly tackled Luna with how fast he ran to her, hugging her like he never intended to let go. Harua wrapped Willow in a quiet but firm embrace. Nicholas still had Rocky held tightly in his arms; he hadn’t let go since the earthquake began. 

Nearby, EJ and Sora stood close together as Sora carefully worked her hands over his back. “You really should let someone else handle the shielding next time,” she muttered as her healing ability worked through the bruise and tear on his back. EJ huffed softly. “And let a bookshelf fall on you instead?” Sora didn’t answer that. Just then, movement at the edge of the village caught everyone’s attention. Jo, Sana, Niki, and Taki, along with someone unfamiliar, were approaching. 

“Taki!” Jay called immediately. He and Jungwon both rushed forward. “Careful,” Jo said as they reached him. Together, Jay and Jungwon helped take Taki’s weight while Jo lowered him carefully. “Let me see,” Jay said, already reaching for Taki’s leg. His hands began to glow faintly as he placed them over the injured area, his healing ability activating. Taki sighed in relief almost immediately as the pain began easing. Nicholas had released Rocky the moment he noticed them arriving. Now he walked over quickly, his expression tense as he looked at Taki. “You okay?” he asked. “Yeah,” Taki said. “I’ll live.” Around them, the rest of the pack slowly gathered. Relief spread through the group, seeing that Taki and Niki were safe.

But their attention quickly shifted to the unfamiliar girl standing behind Sana. (Y/n) instinctively shrank back. There were so many of them. Too many strangers. Too many eyes staring at her. Without thinking, she stepped behind Sana even more, gripping the back of her sleeve slightly as she hid from the group. Her claws were still out. Her fangs hadn’t receded. And her golden eyes made it painfully obvious what she was. A werewolf who hadn’t shifted back. And judging by the confusion and fear still written across her face… One who had absolutely no idea about this world she had suddenly been thrust into.

Fuma slowly walked over to the frightened girl, keeping his movements careful and non-threatening. “Hey,” he said gently. “My name’s Fuma.” (Y/n) stayed hidden behind Sana, gripping the back of her sleeve tightly, but after a moment, she answered quietly. “(Y/n).” Fuma gave a small nod. “Nice to meet you, (Y/n). Do you think you could step forward so we can talk?” She immediately shook her head. “I, I can’t.” Her voice trembled. “I’m scared.” Before Fuma could respond, Tara stepped up beside him and gently placed a hand on his arm. “Fuma, honey,” she said softly. He glanced down at her. “You should step back.” Fuma frowned slightly. “Why?” Tara gave him a small smile. “Because she’s obviously terrified,” she said. “And while we all know you’re basically a teddy bear… You don’t always look like one.” Her eyes briefly flicked toward his broad shoulders and muscles. Fuma opened his mouth to ask what they were supposed to do then, but Tara spoke again before he could. “Let me handle this, okay?” Fuma looked between Tara and the frightened girl for a second, then nodded. “Okay.” He stepped back, giving Tara and Sana space.

Tara moved a little closer, though she kept enough distance so she wouldn’t overwhelm the girl. “Hi,” she said warmly. “I’m Tara.” (Y/n) peeked out slightly from behind Sana. “I know you’re scared,” Tara continued softly. “But we’re not going to hurt you.” Sana gently squeezed (Y/n)’s arm. “Tara was scared, too, when she first came to us,” she added. “Just like you. But look at her now.” (Y/n) looked at Tara again. Compared to Fuma, Tara did look much less intimidating. Tara slowly held out her hand. She didn’t move closer, just waited. “You don’t have to do anything right away,” she said. “But if you want… You can come stand with me.” (Y/n) hesitated for a long moment. Everyone around them stayed quiet. No one pushed her. Finally, she slowly reached out. Her clawed fingers carefully wrapped around Tara’s hand. Tara smiled softly but didn’t tighten her grip, just enough to reassure her she was there.

With a small step, (Y/n) moved out from behind Sana. “There you go,” Tara said gently. Then she explained calmly, “Sana and I are human, so we can’t help you with the shifting part.” She gestured slightly toward Fuma. “But Fuma can. He’s a werewolf, too.” (Y/n)’s shoulders tensed again slightly. Tara squeezed her hand reassuringly. “I promise I won’t let go,” she said. “I’ll stay right here the whole time.” After a moment of hesitation… (Y/n) nodded. “…Okay.” And finally agreed to talk to Fuma. 

As (Y/n) walked toward Fuma with Tara, her eyes drifted back to Taki. He was sitting on the ground a short distance away, his face twisted in pain. The person kneeling beside him had his hands glowing faintly as he tried to heal the injury. Even from where she stood, she could tell it wasn’t working very well. “He’ll be okay,” Fuma said gently when he noticed where her attention was. (Y/n) tightened her grip on Tara’s hand slightly. Now she was standing only a couple of steps away from Fuma. Tara gave her hand a small, reassuring squeeze. “I’m still here,” she whispered. Fuma crouched down slightly so he wouldn’t tower over her. “Alright,” he said calmly. “What’s happening to you right now is your wolf being active; neither you nor the wolf is aware of what’s going on, so we need to help both you and your wolf to understand, to calm down. You need to guide it back.” 

(Y/n) swallowed nervously. “I don’t know how.” “That’s okay,” Fuma said. “I’ll show you.” He took a slow breath, then demonstrated. As the pack watched, his eyes briefly flashed golden, claws extending slightly before he calmly pulled them back again, shifting smoothly between wolf traits and human. “You focus on yourself,” he explained. “Your breathing. Your control. Think about being human again. Picture the claws going back to normal nails, your eyes becoming less sharp, your muscles relaxing around your face, your shoulders, your entire body.” (Y/n) nodded nervously. She tried. Nothing happened. Her claws remained. Her fangs still pressed against her lower lip. “Try again,” Tara encouraged softly. (Y/n) closed her eyes and focused on her breathing. Slow inhale. Slow exhale. It took a few tries. But gradually, her claws retracted. Her fangs shrank back. And the golden glow in her eyes faded until they returned to their normal color. The moment the shift fully settled, the strength seemed to leave her body all at once. Her knees buckled. “Oh!”

Tara quickly crouched with her as (Y/n) collapsed to the ground, exhausted. “It’s okay,” Tara said gently, still holding her hand. “That happens sometimes.” (Y/n) was breathing heavily, completely drained. But she was okay. Across the clearing, things were a bit more tense. Jay frowned as he continued examining Taki’s leg. Something wasn’t right. Nicholas noticed the expression. “What is it?” he asked. Jay leaned back slightly. “Taki’s werewolf healing already kicked in when he got injured in the first place,” he explained. “But the bone didn’t set correctly, especially not since he was walking on the leg.” Taki groaned quietly. “That means the fracture started healing wrong,” Jay continued. “Which is why it still hurts. My healing can’t fix it unless the bone is set properly first.” Nicholas frowned. “So what do we do?” Jay met his eyes. “We have to break it again.”

Taki’s head snapped up. “You’re kidding,” “Are you sure?” Nicholas asked. Jay nodded firmly. “It’s the only way.” Nicholas sighed, turning to Taki. “Sorry, little brother.” Before Taki could even fully process what was happening, Nicholas grabbed his thigh firmly and snapped the bone. A loud crack echoed through the clearing. Taki screamed, the sound tearing out of his throat as his claws instinctively dug into the dirt beneath him. A low growl followed as pain surged through his leg. But just as quickly as it came, it eased. Jay immediately placed his glowing hands over the injury again. “Now it’ll work,” he said. The healing magic flowed through the bone properly this time, knitting it back together the way it should have from the start.

Jo slowly looked around the pack village, taking in the damage. Compared to the city, they had been lucky. The main house was still standing, and most of the smaller cabins were too. But the forest surrounding them had clearly taken the worst of the earthquake. Several trees had fallen, parts of the ground had split, and branches were scattered everywhere. He turned to EJ. “You were here when it hit,” Jo said. “How bad is the damage?” EJ shrugged slightly. “The main house took some hits,” he replied. “We probably lost most of the porcelain in the kitchen based on the sound, and the TV is probably broken since it fell down, and the bookshelf is beyond saving.” He glanced back at the house. “But that’s about all we know so far. We haven’t checked the rest yet.” 

Aya exchanged a look with Kei before speaking. “We’ll take a look around the territory,” she said. Nicholas and Rocky nodded in agreement. “And we should check the pond too,” Nicholas added. Sunoo stepped forward. “I’ll come with you,” he said. “Just in case you need some extra magic.” (Y/n), who had been sitting on the ground beside Tara, looked up in confusion. “Magic?” Tara smiled softly. “Yeah… there’s a bit of everything here.” She gently pointed around the group as she explained. “Many of us girls are human,” she said. “But we also have vampires.” She gestured toward Sora, Jay, Jungwon, and Niki. “Rocky is a witch,” she added, nodding toward her. “And Sunoo is a wizard.” Then she motioned toward the rest of the group. “And the rest are werewolves.” (Y/n) blinked slowly, trying to process all of that. “…Oh.” It was a lot to take in. She nodded quietly, even though her mind was still racing.

Nearby, Miyu looked toward the main house. “If the kitchen survived,” she said, “I could make something for everyone.” After everything that had happened, they all looked like they could use something warm. “Comfort food sounds perfect right now,” she added softly. Yuma immediately followed her toward the house. “I’ll help.” Maki stood up too, stretching slightly. “Yeah, I’ll check what’s still usable.” Luna joined them as well. Together, the four of them headed inside, carefully stepping over broken porcelain and fallen objects as they started clearing space and figuring out what they could still use to cook.

~~~

As Aya, Kei, Rocky, Nicholas, and Sunoo walked through the territory, they checked the forest for fallen trees, cracks in the ground, and anything else that might have been damaged by the earthquake. Eventually, they reached the same spot Aya had pointed out earlier that morning. The place where flowers had been sprouting, where the ground was usually bare. Now the flowers had fully bloomed. But something about them felt… wrong. They were large, much larger than normal flowers, and each one was a different color. Deep red, bright yellow, pale blue, dark violet. Their petals seemed almost too perfect, standing tall despite the chaos the earthquake had caused around them. Aya tilted her head. “That’s strange,” she murmured. She began to crouch down, reaching out to touch one of the petals. “NO!” Rocky’s scream cut through the air.

Aya froze instantly, her fingers stopping just inches from the flower. Kei immediately grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her feet, moving her a few steps away from the strange plants. “What is it?” Kei asked sharply. Rocky stepped closer to the flowers, her face tense. “These flowers…” she said quietly. “They might be the reason for the earthquake.” Everyone looked at her. “What do you mean?” Kei asked. Rocky lifted one hand and murmured a quiet spell. A book appeared in her grasp. She opened it quickly, flipping through the pages with practiced familiarity. “I’m almost certain these are magical flowers,” she said as she searched. “Flowers that bring catastrophes to life.” Aya’s eyes widened slightly. Rocky suddenly stopped turning pages. “Aha.” She turned the book so she could examine the illustration and description more closely. “Just like I thought.”

She pointed to the page. “This combination of colors,” she explained, gesturing toward the blooms in front of them, “represents the rumbling of the earth.” She looked up. “In other words… an earthquake.” Kei frowned. “But how did they appear here?” Rocky slowly closed the book. “I’m not entirely sure.” She studied the flowers again. “My guess is they were planted here a very long time ago,” she said. “The magic needed to create these kinds of flowers has been lost for ages.” Sunoo stepped a little closer, examining them carefully. “So why did they activate now?” Nicholas asked. Rocky glanced at Sunoo, then at herself. “…Probably us.” Sunoo blinked. “Us?” Rocky nodded slowly. “These flowers react to magic,” she explained. “They probably sensed ours.” She gestured lightly between herself and Sunoo. “Having both a witch and a wizard nearby might have been enough to awaken them.” She hesitated slightly. “That’s just a guess, though. They could have also been planted with a time spell, only allowing them to bloom just now.” 

Rocky looked back at Aya, her expression serious. “The reason I stopped you,” she said, “is because if someone without magic touches these flowers…” She paused briefly. “They turn you to stone.” Aya’s eyes widened. “…Stone?” Rocky nodded. “It’s a defense mechanism,” she explained. “A way to stop people from removing them.” Kei instinctively pulled Aya a little farther away from the flowers. “And if someone is turned to stone?” Aya asked quietly. Rocky’s voice grew even more serious. “Nothing can reverse it.” A heavy silence settled over them. “That’s terrifying,” Aya said softly. Sunoo nodded in agreement. “Yeah,” he said. “It really is.”

He stepped closer to Rocky, glancing between her and the flowers. “Are you sure we can touch them?” Rocky nodded firmly. “I’m sure.” She crouched beside the strange blooms. “I’ve done this before,” she said. “A long time ago.” Sunoo tilted his head slightly. “When I was still a child,” Rocky continued. “Back when I lived with my old coven, before I became an outcast.” Her eyes briefly darkened at the memory. “These flowers appeared near our territory, too. Everyone in the coven helped remove them.” She gently wrapped her hand around the stem of one flower. “You pull them out,” she explained. “Roots and all.” With a firm tug, she dragged the flower from the ground. The roots came free with a soft tear of soil. “And then you burn them,” she added. “That way they can’t reroot somewhere else.” Sunoo nodded. “Got it.” He stepped forward beside her. Together, the two mages began carefully pulling the strange flowers from the earth, placing them in a small pile nearby. A short distance away, Aya and Kei continued walking through the forest, checking the rest of the territory for damage. Nicholas, however, stayed behind. He leaned casually against a nearby tree, though his eyes remained fixed on Rocky as she worked. Keeping a quiet watch over his mate while the two mages removed the dangerous flowers.

Once the last of the strange flowers had been pulled from the ground, Rocky brushed some dirt from her hands and opened the book again. She flipped through a few pages before stopping, scanning the text carefully. “We’ll need to burn the soil,” she said. Sunoo looked at the ground. “Just to make sure there aren’t any roots left.” She tapped the page. “If we destroy them properly, the magic should fade.” Nicholas looked down at the flowers. “I can help carry them,” he offered, stepping closer. Rocky immediately shook her head. “No.” He paused, eyeing them cautiously. Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “Not even after they’ve been pulled out?” “Even then,” she replied. “They’ll still turn you to stone.” She nudged one lightly with the tip of her shoe. “They’re nasty like that.” Nicholas quickly pulled his hand back. “…Good to know.”

Rocky closed the book again. “We’ll burn them in the normal fire pit,” she said. “They’re quite pretty when they burn, it’s like fireworks, in a way.” Sunoo nodded. Nicholas straightened, glancing toward the forest path. “I’ll head back first,” he said. “Let the others know what’s going on.” Rocky nodded. “We’ll follow in a minute. Sunoo and I just need to use a little magic here first, burn any roots that might still be underground.” Sunoo lifted his hand slightly, already preparing a small spell. Nicholas gave them one last look before turning and jogging back toward the pack village.

When he arrived, he immediately noticed that most of the group was still outside. Taki, Jay, Jungwon, Niki, Sana, Tara, Fuma, and (Y/n) were all gathered in roughly the same spots they had been when he left. Taki was still sitting while Jay finished checking his leg. Nicholas looked around briefly. The only ones missing were EJ, Sora, and Jo. “Where are the others?” he asked. Sana glanced toward the row of cabins. “Checking the smaller houses,” she replied. Nicholas nodded slightly, looking toward the cabins where they had disappeared, inspecting the damage the earthquake might have caused.

Nicholas walked over to the fire pit where they had held their party a few days earlier. He began placing logs inside, stacking them carefully before crouching down to start the fire. A moment later, Fuma approached him. “What are you doing?” he asked, watching as Nicholas struck the flame. Nicholas glanced up at him. “Rocky and Sunoo found something out in the territory,” he said. “Magical flowers.” That immediately caught everyone’s attention. “Magical flowers?” Sana repeated. Nicholas nodded as the first flames began to catch on the dry wood. “They’re the reason for the earthquake,” he explained. “Apparently, different colors cause different catastrophes.” The group fell quiet for a moment.

Jay’s eyes widened slightly. “…Those flowers actually exist?” Nicholas looked up at him. “You’ve heard of them?” Jay nodded slowly. “I’ve read about them,” he said. “But only in very old texts, a long time ago.” He shook his head in disbelief. “I’ve been alive for a few hundred years, and in all that time they’ve never appeared. The magic needed to create them was lost long before I was even born.” Nicholas leaned back slightly as the fire began growing stronger. “Rocky and Sunoo are removing the rest of the roots now,” he said. “Then they’ll bring the flowers here so we can burn them.” Jay nodded thoughtfully.

After a moment, Nicholas looked toward the girl standing a little behind Sana. “How are you doing?” he asked gently. (Y/n) shifted slightly, still looking somewhat unsure of where to stand. “I… feel a little better,” she admitted. “Still confused though.” Nicholas gave her a warm smile. “That’s understandable.” Then he turned toward his younger brother. “And you?” he asked. “How’s the leg?” Taki flexed it slightly. “It’s still a bit sore,” he said. “But I’m okay.” Jay nodded from where he sat beside him. “That soreness might last another hour or so,” he explained. “We had to snap the bone again to set it properly.” Taki grimaced a little at the reminder. “And the fracture lasted longer than it should have,” Jay added. “Werewolf bodies aren’t made for that kind of injury. They’re built to heal almost instantly.”

Soon, the fire in the pit had grown into steady flames. One by one, everyone moved closer, sitting down around it. Even though the spring sun was still up, it was slowly drifting toward evening, and the breeze had begun to carry a colder bite through the air. The warmth of the fire was more than welcome. (Y/n) hesitated for a moment before quietly sitting down. She ended up beside Taki. For a moment, she just stared into the flames, her hands resting in her lap. Then she leaned slightly closer to him and whispered softly, “Thank you.” Taki turned his head toward her. “For saving me,” she continued quietly. “And… for everything.” Taki’s ears turned slightly pink. He gave her a shy smile. “No worries,” he said softly. “I’m happy I could help.”

Taki could still smell it. That soft, sweet scent. Strawberries. He didn’t know why her scent reminded him so strongly of it, but now that she sat beside him, close enough that their shoulders nearly touched, it surrounded him. And it made him feel… strange. Not bad. Just unfamiliar. It was warm and comforting, almost nostalgic somehow, yet completely new at the same time. It made his chest feel light, like something bright had settled there, but it also made his heart beat a little faster. Calm and anxious. Safe and nervous. He couldn’t explain it. But when he glanced at (Y/n), seeing her finally smile as she watched Harua and Willow joking around, a small laugh leaving her lips for the first time that day, something inside him settled.

For a moment, everything felt quiet. Peaceful. Complete. One by one, the rest of the pack gathered around the fire. Soon the whole group was sitting in a loose circle around the pit. Miyu came out of the house carrying a large pot. “I managed to make stew,” she announced. Yuma, Maki, and Luna followed behind her, carrying bowls and spoons. They began handing them out to everyone. The warm food was more than welcome after the long, stressful day. Just as everyone settled in, Rocky and Sunoo appeared from the forest path. Sunoo was carrying a bundle of the strange flowers carefully wrapped in cloth.

Immediately the group’s attention shifted to them. “Those are the flowers?” Tara asked. Even from a distance they were striking. Each flower was large, its petals bright and vibrant, every single one a different color. Several people leaned forward in awe. “They’re beautiful,” Sana murmured. Rocky quickly raised a hand. “Beautiful and deadly,” she reminded them. Everyone instinctively leaned back again. Nicholas stood and stepped closer to the pit. “Ready?” he asked. Rocky nodded. Sunoo carefully handed her the bundle. Then, one by one, Rocky dropped the flowers into the flames. The moment the first flower touched the fire, something incredible happened. The flames burst upward in a swirl of color.

Blues, reds, golds, and purples spiraled through the fire like living light. Gasps spread through the group. “It’s like a magic show,” Jungwon whispered. The flames twisted and danced, colors exploding through the air like soft fireworks. Even the air itself seemed to shimmer. Then, as the flowers burned away, something else happened. A low rumble passed through the ground. Everyone froze slightly. But this time, the shaking was gentle. Nothing like the violent earthquake earlier. Slowly, quietly, the earth around them began to settle. Small cracks in the ground pulled back together. Uneven patches of soil were smoothed out. The land itself seemed to relax. When the rumble finally faded, the territory looked far more stable again. There were still fallen trees and signs of damage from the earlier quake, but the ground itself was no longer broken and uneven. Rocky let out a quiet breath. “It worked.”

As the last of the strange flowers burned into nothingness, the colorful flames slowly faded back into ordinary fire. The rumbling beneath the ground stopped completely. For the first time since the earthquake, everything felt calm. Around the fire pit, everyone ate the warm stew Miyu had made, the quiet chatter of the pack filling the evening air. Taki sat beside (Y/n), slowly eating from his bowl. After a moment, he leaned a little closer to her. “Do you… want to go home tonight?” he asked gently. “Or stay here?” (Y/n) looked down at her bowl for a moment. “I’m not sure,” she admitted quietly. She shifted slightly, pulling her legs a little closer. “Home is supposed to be my safe place,” she said. “But right now… I’m kind of scared to go there. I don’t know how much damage there is to my home.” Her fingers tightened slightly around the spoon. “I don’t even know what I am anymore,” she added softly. “Finding out I’m a werewolf today… It’s just a lot.” She glanced around the circle. “But being here… with all of you… it makes me feel a little better.”

Before Taki could respond, Sora spoke from across the fire. “You’re welcome to stay,” she said with a gentle smile. Everyone looked toward her. “We have the space,” she continued. “And wolves are meant to have packs.” She gestured lightly around the group. “That’s probably why you feel safe here. Even if you’re not part of the pack yet, your wolf can still feel that you’re surrounded by other wolves.” Sora shrugged lightly. “And honestly, what’s one more person in our already huge family?” A few soft chuckles spread through the group. (Y/n) hesitated before asking, “But… what about the damage from the earthquake?” EJ answered this time. “Most of the damage was actually in the main house,” he said. He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “And that was mostly our own fault.” Everyone looked at him. “We never secured some of the shelves and cupboards properly,” he admitted. “So the bookshelf collapsed, a lot of the porcelain broke… and the TV is probably gone too.”

He shrugged. “The smaller cabins were built more carefully though. Only a couple of frames were damaged in two of them.” “That’s all?” (Y/n) asked, surprised. “Pretty much,” EJ said. (Y/n) looked around the group again. Everyone was watching her with calm, welcoming expressions. She smiled shyly. “Well… if it’s really okay…” Her voice softened slightly. “I’d like to stay tonight.” Immediately, several of them chuckled. “Of course it’s okay,” Miyu said warmly. Willow leaned forward slightly. “You can borrow some of my clothes to sleep in,” she offered. “Or some of mine,” Sana added with a smile. (Y/n)’s smile grew a little brighter as she looked at them. Their kindness felt almost overwhelming. She had only met them hours ago. And yet… Something warm settled in her chest as she watched them talk and laugh together. She found herself wondering quietly, Is this what it’s like… being part of a pack? 

~~~

As the sun slowly disappeared beyond the horizon, the warm colors of evening fading into night, the pack began winding down for the day. It had been too long. Too chaotic. Between the earthquake, the damage around town, the strange flowers, and (Y/n)’s sudden arrival, everyone silently agreed that the rest of the night should be for rest. Tomorrow they would deal with whatever aftermath the earthquake had left behind. People slowly began heading toward the cabins and the main house. (Y/n) followed Willow and Sana inside, the two of them guiding her through one of the smaller cabins. “You can borrow whatever you want,” Willow said as she opened a drawer. “We’ll find you something comfortable.” “And something for tomorrow too,” Sana added, pulling a shirt from a shelf. “No one expects you to go home tonight.” (Y/n) nodded quietly, still feeling a little overwhelmed, but grateful.

Meanwhile, outside the main house, Rocky, Sora, and Aya stood together on the wooden porch. The evening air had grown cooler, but the firepit still glowed faintly in the distance. For a moment, they watched the others scatter toward their cabins. Then Sora spoke. “I’m not the only one thinking that (Y/n) could be Taki’s mate… right?” Rocky let out a soft giggle. “No,” she said. “I thought that too.” She leaned lightly against the porch railing. “It’s possible neither of them understands it yet, though,” she added. “Both of them have… complicated relationships with their wolves.” Aya nodded thoughtfully. “And the way Niki described what happened in the classroom,” she said, “that definitely sounded like how some of the boys reacted when they first met their mates.” Rocky hummed in agreement. Before they could continue the conversation, the door behind them opened. Kei stepped out onto the porch. He looked between the three of them with a teasing smile. “Are you girls out here gossiping?” Aya turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. “And what if we were?” Kei chuckled as he walked over. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close and kissing her temple lightly. “Then I’d say that’s dangerous,” he joked. Aya snorted softly.

Kei glanced toward Rocky and Sora again. “Actually,” he said, “could I steal the two of you for a moment?” Rocky tilted her head. “For what?” “I need to discuss something with you,” Kei replied. Aya shrugged casually, slipping out from under his arm. “Sure,” she said. “I’ll go find someone else to gossip with.” She gave them a playful smile before heading down the porch steps, leaving Kei alone with Rocky and Sora. Sora and Rocky both looked at Kei expectantly, waiting for him to explain what he wanted to talk about. But Kei didn’t speak immediately. Instead, he looked… nervous. Unusually nervous. He rubbed the back of his neck, glancing briefly toward the yard as if making sure no one else was nearby. Then he cleared his throat and leaned a little closer to them.

“I… wanted to ask for your help with something,” he said quietly. Sora tilted her head. “With what?” Before Kei could answer, Rocky suddenly straightened. Her eyes widened slightly in realization. “You want to propose to Aya, right?” Kei froze. He stared at Rocky like she had just shattered the moon above them. For a moment, he didn’t say anything. Then, slowly, he nodded. He looked absolutely terrified. Sora and Rocky immediately squealed. “That’s so sweet!” “Oh my god!” “Shhh!” Kei hissed quickly, waving his hands at them. “You’re going to let the whole village hear you.” They both clapped their hands over their mouths, trying to contain their excitement. Kei let out a breath and leaned against the porch railing. “I’ve been thinking about it for a while,” he admitted. “But after today… after the earthquake…” He looked down for a moment. “Being away from her while that was happening made me realize something.” He looked back at them. “I can’t wait anymore. I need to do it now.”

Rocky’s expression softened immediately. Without another word, she flicked her wrist. A small notebook and pen appeared in her hands in a brief shimmer of magic. She flipped it open like she was preparing for an official meeting. “Alright,” she said seriously. “What do you need help with?” Kei chuckled nervously. “Well… step one is figuring out Aya’s ring size,” he said. “I can’t exactly ask her directly, so I need to know before I get the ring.” Rocky nodded immediately, already scribbling something down. “Done,” she said. “Give me two days. Three tops.” Kei blinked. “Seriously?” Rocky grinned. “Please. You’re talking to a witch, and I’m a designer, the girls are used to me going to take random measurements all the time.” Sora nodded in agreement. Kei smiled in relief. “I knew you two were the right people to ask.” Then his expression turned serious again. “But no one else can know,” he added quickly. “Not yet. Not even Nico or EJ.” Sora and Rocky exchanged a look. Then both of them nodded. “Don’t worry,” Sora said. “We’ve got it covered,” Rocky added. “Your secret is safe with us.”

Meanwhile, inside the main house, Nicholas was sitting on the couch with Niki. The room was dimly lit, most of the others having already gone off to their cabins for the night. Nicholas leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. “I wanted to thank you,” he said. Niki looked at him. “For what?” he asked. “For what you did for Taki today,” Nicholas replied. “In the classroom. Protecting him, helping him get out of there… all of it.” Niki gave a small smile. “I just did what anyone would have done.” Nicholas shook his head slightly. “Not everyone would have handled it the way you did.” He hesitated for a moment before continuing. 

“And I also wanted to apologize,” he added. “For how I treated you when you first arrived.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “I shouldn’t have been so hostile,” Nicholas admitted. “I judged you before I even knew you. That wasn’t fair.” Niki waved a hand lightly. “It’s alright,” he said. “You were protecting your family.” Nicholas smiled at that. “Well,” he said, standing up from the couch, “I’m glad you’re here with us.” Niki returned the smile. “Thank you.” Nicholas stretched slightly before heading toward the stairs. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he said. “Sleep well.” “You too,” Niki replied, giving him a small wave. Before long, the entire village had grown quiet. The lights in the cabins and the main house slowly went out one by one, and eventually everyone settled into sleep after the long, exhausting day.

~~~

The next morning came quietly. Soft sunlight filtered through the trees surrounding the village, the air still cool from the night before. Luna was one of the first to wake up. Beside her, Maki was still sleeping heavily, sprawled across the bed without the slightest sign that he would be waking up anytime soon. Luna sighed softly, amused. “Figures,” she muttered. Carefully slipping out of bed so she wouldn’t wake him, she stepped outside, deciding to get some fresh air before the rest of the village started moving. The morning was calm. When she walked toward the fire pit, she noticed someone already sitting there. (Y/n). She was sitting on one of the logs surrounding the pit, her hands folded in her lap as she stared toward the rising sun. Luna approached slowly. “Hey,” she said gently. “Mind if I join you?” (Y/n) looked over at her. “Sure,” she said quietly. Luna sat down beside her. For a while, neither of them spoke. They simply sat there in the quiet morning, watching the sunlight slowly spread across the sky.

After a few minutes of silence, Luna glanced at (Y/n). “How are you doing?” she asked gently. (Y/n) shrugged slightly, her eyes still on the ground. “I don’t really know,” she admitted. “I’m still… in shock, I guess.” Luna let out a small chuckle. “Yeah,” she said. “I can understand that.” (Y/n) looked over at her. “You can?” Luna nodded. “I haven’t been in this world very long either,” she explained. “Only two or three months.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Really?” “Really,” Luna confirmed. “And when I found out Maki was a werewolf… I didn’t exactly take it well.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “What happened?” Luna sighed softly and looked down at the dirt beneath her feet. She nudged it with the tip of her shoe.

“Well,” she said slowly, “I called him a monster… and threw a glass at him before running away.” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. “What changed your mind?” Luna thought for a moment before answering. “Honestly?” she said. “I don’t think I ever truly believed he was a monster.” She looked up toward the trees surrounding the village. “I’d known Maki for a while before that. And he’d always been… sweet. Kind.” She paused. “It was my own fear that made me push him away.” (Y/n) listened quietly. “My fear of being rejected,” Luna continued. “Of being different. Of everything changing.” She gave a small smile. “He was never the monster,” she said. “My fear was.” 

For a moment they sat quietly again. “But being here,” Luna added, gesturing lightly toward the cabins around them, “with the pack… it’s changed how I see the world.” (Y/n) glanced around the village. “I’ve learned a lot about myself,” Luna continued. “And I’ve learned to love myself more too.” She looked back at (Y/n). “There’s no one more welcoming or loving than this pack.” (Y/n) slowly looked down at her hands resting in her lap. “I still can’t believe it,” she murmured. “That I’ve lived for more than twenty years without knowing I was a werewolf.” She shook her head slightly. “It’s a lot to take in,” she said quietly. “Finding out you’re… a supernatural creature.”

“I can only imagine,” Luna replied softly. They fell into silence again for a little while, the quiet morning filled only with birdsong and the rustling of leaves in the trees. After a moment, (Y/n) spoke again. “What’s it like?” she asked. Luna glanced at her. “Being mated to someone?” Luna smiled a little. “Well,” she said, thinking about how to explain it, “as a human, it’s not that different from just being very, very in love.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “It’s different for the wolves,” Luna continued, “and for the vampires too. They’re the ones actually affected by the mating bond.” She nudged (Y/n) lightly with her shoulder. “If you’re curious, you could always ask the guys. Or maybe Sora,” she suggested. “They feel the bond much more strongly than any of us humans do.”

(Y/n) hummed quietly, her gaze drifting upward. A few birds were flying across the pale morning sky, their wings catching the sunlight. “I’ve always felt a little… different,” she said slowly. Luna didn’t interrupt. “Even before yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “Compared to most people my age.” She looked down at her hands again. “I never really worked out or trained, but I was always stronger than most of my classmates.” She gave a small, uncertain laugh. “And during PE… when we had to run, I was always faster. I had more stamina than most of the guys too.” She paused. “I never understood why.” Her fingers curled slightly. “But now I do.” She exhaled slowly. “It was my genes,” she said. “My werewolf ones.” Luna’s expression softened. She gently wrapped an arm around (Y/n)’s shoulders and pulled her into a side hug. “It’s okay to be confused,” Luna said quietly. (Y/n) leaned into the warmth of the hug. “And it’s okay if you’re not fine with all of this yet,” Luna continued. “Finding out something like this changes a lot.” She squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. “It’s okay to want to cry,” she added. “Or scream.” Her voice softened even more. “It’s better to feel those things than to shut yourself down.”

“Thank you,” (Y/n) said quietly. Not long after, the door to the main house opened and Fuma and Tara stepped outside. When they noticed the two girls sitting by the fire pit, they walked over. Tara smiled. “It’s unusual seeing you up this early,” she said to Luna. Luna chuckled. “Yeah, I know. I just felt like it today.” Tara smiled warmly at that. Fuma looked toward (Y/n). “Good morning,” he said. “How are you doing?” (Y/n) gave the same small shrug she had earlier. “Still… kind of in shock.” Fuma nodded in understanding. “That’s fair,” he said. “It can be hard to wrap your head around all of this.” He gestured lightly toward the village. “But we’re here to help you, if you need it.” (Y/n) nodded, grateful. Then Fuma reached for Tara’s hand, their fingers lacing together naturally. The two of them began walking toward the forest path.

Luna watched them go for a moment. “EJ is the alpha of the pack,” she explained to (Y/n), “but Fuma is technically also an alpha.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “He does a lot of the patrolling around the territory,” Luna continued. “Something he does every morning.” She smiled a little. “And ever since he found Tara, she goes with him.” (Y/n) watched the couple disappear between the trees. “That’s sweet,” she said softly.

A few moments later, another cabin door opened. Sana and Jo stepped outside, and not long after them Harua and Willow followed. The four of them spotted Luna and (Y/n) by the fire pit and walked over. Sana crouched slightly beside (Y/n). “How did you sleep?” she asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated before answering. “Not super well,” she admitted. “But… it was fine.” Sana nodded understandingly. Harua looked around the village briefly before speaking. “Have either of you seen Taki?” he asked. Luna shook her head. “No.” (Y/n) did the same. “I haven’t either.” Harua frowned slightly. “He spent the night in our cabin,” he said, “but he was gone when we woke up.” Luna blinked. “Already?” Harua nodded. “It’s weird,” he continued. “Taki never gets up first if he doesn’t have to.” He glanced toward the forest, confused. “And he definitely didn’t have to today.”

Luna nodded toward the forest. “Fuma and Tara just left for patrol,” she said. “If Taki’s out somewhere, they’ll probably find him.” Harua nodded slowly, but the tension in his shoulders didn’t disappear. “I know,” he said. “I’m just… a bit worried. I have a bad feeling.” Willow immediately wrapped her arms around him from the side, resting her head lightly against his shoulder. “It’ll be fine,” she said softly. “You’re overthinking.” Harua let out a small breath, leaning into her for a moment. Then (Y/n) spoke up quietly. “Do all of you have some sort of… sixth sense about things like that?” Harua tilted his head slightly. “Well,” he said, “both yes and no.”

He gestured vaguely toward the forest. “Rocky and Sunoo definitely do, since they’re mages. But the pack doesn’t have it in the same way.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “When you’re a wolf in a pack,” Harua continued, “you share a special bond with everyone else in it.” He tapped his chest lightly. “Through that bond, we can tell if someone dies. Or if they’re alive. We can’t really tell if someone is hurt unless it’s life-threatening.” Willow nodded along. “And sometimes,” Harua added, “the bond can make us feel when someone’s in trouble. But it’s not very clear. More like… a bad feeling.” (Y/n) slowly nodded.

“I’m not sure,” she said quietly, looking down at her hands. “But I think I might be feeling something like that too.” Everyone looked at her. “I woke up like I’d had a nightmare,” she explained. “My head was hurting. That’s why I came outside.” She glanced toward the trees. “But it felt like… I was supposed to meet someone.” Luna frowned slightly. “But I didn’t,” (Y/n) continued. “Not until you came out.” She hesitated. “And I still have that feeling. Like I’m supposed to find someone.” For a brief moment, silence fell over the group. Jo slowly lifted his gaze and met Harua’s eyes. Neither of them said anything. But the look they shared was enough. They needed to talk. Somewhere (Y/n) couldn’t hear them.

Just then, the door to one of the cabins creaked open again. Maki stumbled out. He looked far less like a werewolf and far more like a zombie, his hair messy and his eyes barely open as he shuffled forward. Without even looking around, he walked straight toward Luna. When he reached her, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders from behind where she sat by the fire pit, burying his face against her neck. “Come back to bed,” he mumbled sleepily. “It’s too early.” Luna giggled. “It’s like ten.” “Mmm,” Maki murmured, tightening his arms around her slightly. “Too early.” (Y/n) watched the interaction quietly. Her gaze drifted from the two of them to the others nearby, Harua standing with Willow still holding onto him, and Jo beside Sana. There was something about the way they all moved around each other so naturally. The casual touches, the quiet comfort. (Y/n) felt something stir in her chest. It was a strange feeling. Maybe envy. Or maybe something closer to longing.

Before she could think about it too deeply, more doors around the village began opening as the rest of the pack slowly woke up. EJ and Sora stepped outside together, talking quietly. Kei followed shortly after with Aya at his side. Yuma and Miyu came out next, Miyu still tying her hair back while Yuma yawned beside her. Nicholas and Rocky joined them soon after, Rocky carrying a mug of something warm in her hands. Then came Jay, Jungwon, Niki, and Sunoo. Within minutes, the yard was filled with the entire pack. Well, almost the entire pack. Fuma, Tara, and Taki were the only ones missing. Fuma and Tara were easy to explain since they had already left for patrol. But Taki… Taki was still a mystery.

Nicholas crossed his arms slightly, looking around the area. “It’s strange,” he said. “Taki never wakes up this early.” Kei nodded in agreement. “Especially if he doesn’t have to.” Jay glanced toward the forest. “If you want,” he offered, “Jungwon and I could run around the territory and check. With vampire speed we’d be back in a few minutes.” Jungwon nodded in agreement. But EJ shook his head. “No,” he said calmly. Everyone looked at him. “Taki probably just has a lot on his mind after yesterday,” EJ continued. “He might not have slept well.” He glanced toward the forest line. “He’s probably just out on a mental health walk.”

(Y/n) listened quietly as the others talked, but something in her chest felt tight. EJ’s explanation didn’t sit right with her. He’s probably just out on a mental health walk. For some reason, deep inside, she felt that wasn’t true. Taki wasn’t just walking around. Something about the feeling from earlier, the strange pull in her chest, the sense that she was supposed to meet someone, was still there. But she stayed silent. Why would she know better than people who had known Taki his entire life?

A moment later, Jo cleared his throat. “Hey,” he said quietly to the other wolves. “Can we talk for a second?” Harua nodded beside him. “Just the wolves.” The request made EJ, Nicholas, Maki, Kei, and Yuma glance at each other before nodding. Without questioning it, they followed Jo and Harua a short distance away from the others. The girls stayed behind near the fire pit, talking quietly among themselves. Once they were far enough away, Jo spoke first. “It’s about (Y/n),” he said. EJ frowned slightly. “What about her?” Harua rubbed the back of his neck. “She told us something earlier,” he explained. “She woke up because she had a bad feeling.” Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “A bad feeling?” Jo nodded. “She said it felt like she was supposed to meet someone. Like she was supposed to find someone.”

The group went quiet. “But she doesn’t understand it,” Harua added. “Her wolf is still half asleep. It probably can’t communicate with her properly yet.” Kei crossed his arms, thinking. “So what are you suggesting?” Jo exchanged a look with Harua. “We think,” Jo said slowly, “that (Y/n) and Taki might be mates.” Nicholas’ eyes widened slightly. “That would explain some things.” The others looked at him. “Rocky told me yesterday,” Nicholas continued. “She suspected the same thing.” 

EJ exhaled slowly. “If that’s true…” he murmured. The group waited for him to continue. “If they are mates,” EJ said, “it could explain why both of their wolves have been struggling.” Kei tilted his head slightly. “You think they’re connected?” EJ nodded. “They might be triggering each other,” he said. “Taki’s wolf has been awake for years, but he’s struggled with shifting. And (Y/n)’s wolf stayed dormant for over twenty years.” Yuma frowned thoughtfully. “If they’re mates,” he said, “maybe their wolves were waiting for each other.” For a moment, that idea hung in the air. Then Maki spoke. “But that doesn’t make sense.” Everyone looked at him. “If they were mates,” he said, “Taki should have known by now.” The others slowly nodded. “That’s true,” Nicholas said. “His wolf is awake. It’s been awake for years.” “And mates recognize each other,” Kei added. Silence fell again. Finally EJ sighed. “Then they probably aren’t mates.” Even as he said it, though, the uneasy feeling among them didn’t fully disappear.

While the boys were still talking a short distance away, Rocky glanced toward Sora. She gave her a small, subtle signal. Now. Sora caught it immediately and gave the slightest nod in return. Rocky clapped her hands lightly to get the girls’ attention. “Hey,” she said casually. “I actually need your help with something.” The girls looked over at her. “What kind of help?” Willow asked. Rocky smiled as she held up her hands. “I’m thinking about designing some jewelry for a possible new line,” she explained. “But I need some models first.” Sana tilted her head. “Models?” “Yeah,” Rocky continued smoothly. “Mostly rings and smaller pieces. But for that I’d need your ring sizes and stuff like that so I can make things that actually fit.” The girls exchanged glances. “That sounds fun,” Luna said immediately.

“Yeah, I’m in,” Willow added. Sana nodded too. “Sure.” Miyu shrugged with a smile. “Why not?” Rocky smiled brightly. Everyone agreed quickly. Everyone except (Y/n). She had stayed quiet through the whole conversation, assuming the idea was meant for the others. After all, they all clearly knew each other much better than they knew her. She didn’t think she was included. But then Rocky turned toward her specifically. “What about you, (Y/n)? Want to join too?” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. For a moment she hesitated. Part of her wanted to say no, mostly because she still felt out of place among them. But when all the girls looked at her expectantly, she didn’t quite have it in her to refuse. So she just nodded. “Okay.”

Rocky beamed. “Great!” Without wasting time, she gently grabbed Aya’s hand. “I’ll start with you,” she said. Sora watched the interaction with a small satisfied smile. Perfect, she thought. It worked. Beside her, Miyu noticed the expression immediately. She nudged Sora’s shoulder lightly. “Why are you smiling like that?” Sora quickly tried to hide it. “Oh, nothing,” she said casually. “I’m just happy.” Miyu narrowed her eyes slightly. “You’re lying.” Sora sighed quietly. Miyu crossed her arms. “So?” Sora glanced briefly toward Rocky and Aya before looking back at her. “You’ll find out soon enough,” she said. “But for now,” she added quickly, “I can’t say anything.” Miyu studied her for another moment before nodding slowly. “Well,” she said. “It better be good.” Sora grinned. “Oh,” she replied. “It is.”

While Rocky began taking Aya’s measurements, the others were still gathered outside. The boys eventually walked back over from where they had been talking, rejoining the group near the fire pit. Sana glanced toward (Y/n). “Do you want to go home?” she asked gently. “We could come with you. Help you check the damage and everything.” (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No,” she said quietly. For a moment she didn’t explain further, but when Sana looked at her with quiet concern, she sighed softly. “I have two roommates,” she said. “They’re in the same class as me.” The girls listened carefully. “They saw me yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “My eyes… the claws…” Her voice dropped a little. “I doubt they’ll let me back there.” Sana didn’t say anything. Instead, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around (Y/n). Luna joined the hug a second later. Neither of them spoke. They just held her.

(Y/n)’s shoulders trembled slightly as a single tear slipped down her cheek. After a moment, Luna spoke softly. “It’s okay to cry,” she said. “If the boys are bothering you, we can send them away.” (Y/n) quickly shook her head. “No,” she said. “It’s not that.” She took a shaky breath. “The boys aren’t the problem.” Her eyes dropped to the ground. “I just… feel so lost.” Maki, who had finally woken up enough to properly follow the conversation, stepped forward. He stopped in front of her and slowly crouched down on his heels so he was closer to her height. “You might be lost,” he said gently. (Y/n) looked up at him through her tears. “But you found a pack.” His voice was calm but certain. “And we won’t abandon you. No matter what.” The others watched quietly as he continued. “We’ll stick by your side,” he said. “If you’ll allow us to.” He gave her a small smile. “We’ll teach you everything about our world.” He shrugged slightly. “Even if it takes thirty years.” A few of the others chuckled softly at that. “But we won’t give up on you,” Maki finished.

That was when the tears (Y/n) had been holding back since yesterday finally broke free. She leaned fully into Sana and Luna’s embrace, crying quietly as the weight of everything she had been carrying poured out. Maki gently leaned forward and wrapped his arms around the group as well. A moment later, Jo stepped in and joined the hug too. No one tried to stop her tears. They simply held her there, letting her cry, letting her release the fear and confusion she had been carrying. And slowly, through the warmth of their arms around her, (Y/n) began to understand something important. She didn’t have to pretend to be strong anymore. Not here. Not with a pack to fall back on. With them, it was okay to be weak.

The moment felt calm. Too calm. Then suddenly, a loud howl tore through the forest. Everyone froze. Heads snapped toward the trees. “Was that Fuma?” Miyu asked, startled. Yuma shook his head immediately. “No,” he said. “Too soft.” His expression grew serious. “That wasn’t an alpha’s howl.” While the others tried to identify the sound, (Y/n) stood completely still. Because she hadn’t heard a howl. She was sure of it. Instead, she had heard something else. Someone shouting her name. Her heart began to beat faster. A second howl echoed through the forest. And again, she heard it. Her name. Calling out to her. Her breath caught in her throat. Who is that? Why are they calling me? She looked around at the others, but no one else reacted the way she had. So she stayed silent. Maybe she was imagining it. Maybe she was going crazy.

Before anyone could say anything else, movement burst from the forest. Tara came running out from between the trees. Everyone jumped to their feet. She was breathing heavily, almost gasping for air. And there was a deep cut across her arm. Jay’s eyes widened immediately. “Oh no.” His gaze snapped toward Niki and Sora. Blood. As the youngest vampires, he wasn’t sure how well they could handle it. EJ reacted instantly, pulling Sora close and holding onto her tightly so she wouldn’t focus on the scent. Jay turned to Jungwon. “Hold Niki.” Jungwon nodded and grabbed Niki’s arm firmly. Meanwhile, Sunoo rushed over to Tara. “What happened?” he asked urgently. Tara was panting so hard she could barely speak. “Fuma,” she gasped. She struggled to breathe. “Wolf, needs help,” The sentence barely made sense. But Kei and Nicholas had already heard enough. Both of them were moving before she even finished. They took off toward the forest at full speed. “Maki! Yuma!” Kei called over his shoulder. The two wolves immediately ran after them.

Jo and Harua stepped forward, but Nicholas’ voice carried back through the trees. “You two stay!” If whatever had hurt Tara came closer, someone needed to protect the others. So they stayed. Jay moved to Tara and carefully took her injured arm. “Hold still.” A soft glow spread from his hands as he began healing the wound, removing the scent of blood before it could become a problem for the vampires. Everyone slowly gathered closer around the fire pit. Tension filled the air. But (Y/n) hadn’t moved at all. She was still standing exactly where she had been. Frozen. And the longer the silence stretched, the more something strange began to happen. A dull pain appeared in her side. Then her arm started to ache. A sharp sting ran through one of her legs. She frowned slightly, confused. The pain slowly spread through her body in small bursts. As if something somewhere else was hurting. But she had no idea why.

Just a minute earlier, deeper in the forest, Fuma and Tara were finishing the last stretch of their morning patrol. The forest had been unusually quiet since the earthquake. Too quiet. Fuma slowed slightly, his senses on high alert. Then a bush nearby rustled. Instantly, Fuma stepped in front of Tara. He inhaled sharply, sniffing the air. Wolf. But the scent was unfamiliar. Before he could figure out who it belonged to, a massive wolf burst out of the bushes with a vicious snarl. It lunged straight at them. Fuma barely managed to dodge the swipe aimed at him, but Tara wasn’t as lucky. A claw caught her arm as the wolf flew past, tearing a deep cut into her skin. Tara cried out in pain. Fuma’s head snapped toward her. “Tara!”

The wolf spun around, snarling again. Tara clutched her arm, already backing away. She knew what that look on Fuma’s face meant. He needed to fight. Which meant she needed to run. “Go!” Fuma shouted. And she did. Tara turned and sprinted toward the village as fast as she could. Behind her, she heard the sound she knew well. Bones shifting. Muscles expanding. Fuma’s wolf burst free as he transformed, meeting the attacking wolf head-on. The two wolves crashed together violently. Growls and snarls echoed through the forest as they fought. Fuma was bigger. Stronger. He should have been able to overpower the other wolf quickly. But something was wrong. The other wolf fought like it had lost its mind. Feral. Wild. It didn’t fight like a trained wolf from a pack. It fought like an animal that had completely lost control. That chaos made it difficult for Fuma to predict its movements. Claws scraped against fur. Teeth snapped dangerously close to flesh.

Then suddenly, movement between the trees. Kei arrived first, Nicholas right beside him, with Yuma and Maki close behind. They took in the scene in an instant. Fuma battling the wild wolf. Without hesitation, Kei and Nicholas shifted. Their transformations were fast and practiced, and seconds later two more wolves joined the fight. With three wolves against one, the balance finally tipped. They surrounded the feral wolf. Nicholas lunged first, biting down on its side. Kei attacked one of its front legs. Fuma clamped his jaws around the back leg. The wolf thrashed violently, snarling and snapping as it tried to fight them off. But the coordinated attack was too much. With Yuma and Maki ready to jump in if needed, the three wolves pressed their advantage. Another bite. Another hit. Finally the feral wolf staggered. Its legs gave out. It collapsed heavily onto the forest floor, chest heaving as its stamina finally gave out. For the moment, it was subdued.

Without warning, (Y/n) collapsed. She dropped to her knees, clutching her side as a scream tore from her throat. It was raw. Agonizing. Everyone froze in shock. “(Y/n)!” Sana cried, rushing toward her. Jay was already moving, dropping beside her as she writhed in pain. “Hey, hey, I’ve got you,” he said quickly, placing his hands near her side, trying to assess the injury. But then, he frowned. Confused. There was nothing there. No wound. No blood. No swelling. Nothing. Yet she screamed like she was being torn apart. “I don’t,” Jay started, clearly thrown off. “There’s no injury,” Another scream cut him off.

Rocky and Aya came running out from the house, startled by the noise. “What’s happening?” Aya asked urgently. EJ looked just as confused. “We don’t know,” he said. “She just fell and started screaming.” Rocky didn’t hesitate. She rushed forward and grabbed (Y/n)’s arm, her expression turning focused as she began casting a spell. Her eyes flashed white. For a brief moment, she saw it. Taki. On the ground. Screaming in pain. The vision snapped away just as quickly as it came. Rocky gasped and pulled back sharply, clutching her own hand in pain as the magic recoiled. Jay immediately reached for her, using his healing to ease the strain. “What did you see?” EJ asked. Rocky looked up at him, her expression shaken.

“I’m not completely sure,” she admitted. “But I think… (Y/n) and Taki are connected.” She swallowed. “I’m almost certain they’re mates.” A murmur spread through the group. “But not like the others,” Rocky added quickly. “This is… stronger.” EJ frowned. “What do you mean?” Rocky hesitated for only a second. “It’s possible they’re what’s called twin flames.” The words made the air feel heavier. “Their souls aren’t just bonded,” she explained quietly. “They’re one and the same.” Everyone went silent. Rocky glanced back at (Y/n), who was still trembling in pain. “So if (Y/n) isn’t actually injured…” she continued. Her voice dropped. “Then it means Taki is.” “And she’s feeling all of it too.”

A beat of silence. Then Tara’s voice broke through, shaky but urgent. “The wolf,” she said, looking toward the forest. “The one that attacked us.” EJ’s head snapped up. And suddenly, it all clicked. Taki. His wolf. He had never fully shifted before. He had no control. And his scent, would be completely unfamiliar. EJ’s eyes widened in horror. “They don’t know,” he said. “They wouldn’t recognize him.” His voice dropped. “They think he’s a rogue.” A heavy, sickening realization settled over everyone.

Out in the forest, Kei, Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and Maki, they weren’t fighting an enemy. They were attacking their own brother. Jungwon didn’t hesitate. The moment everything clicked, he took off. He didn’t wait for permission, didn’t say a word, he just ran. As a vampire, his speed far surpassed the wolves, and within moments, he reached them. The scene made his stomach drop. Taki, still in his wolf form, lay motionless on the ground. But even without being a wolf, Jungwon could tell, he was in pain. A lot of it. Yuma and Maki looked up as Jungwon approached, confusion written all over their faces.

“What are you doing here?” Yuma asked. The older wolves, Kei, Nicholas, and Fuma, remained in their wolf forms, watching him closely. Jungwon didn’t waste time. He pointed straight at the unfamiliar wolf. “That’s Taki.” Silence. Even in their wolf forms, he could tell they thought he’d lost his mind. But Jungwon didn’t explain. Didn’t argue. “We need to move,” he said urgently. “Now.” He stepped closer. “Bring him to Jay.” A beat. “(Y/n) is feeling all of his pain.” That made Maki and Yuma freeze. “What?” Maki asked. “How is that even,” “I’ll explain later,” Jungwon cut him off. “We don’t have time.” That was enough.

Nicholas, still in his wolf form, slowly approached the fallen wolf. Carefully, he sniffed him. At first, all he could smell was something unfamiliar. Wild. Wrong. But then, deep beneath it, there it was. Faint. But unmistakable. Taki. Nicholas froze. A wave of guilt hit him like a punch to the chest. Had I just… hurt him? My own brother? Jungwon noticed the hesitation and stepped closer. “We can fix this,” he said firmly. “But only if we move. Now.” That snapped Nicholas out of it. He nodded. Without wasting another second, Nicholas, Kei, and Fuma ran behind a cluster of trees, shifting back into their human forms. Moments later, they returned, dressed only in shorts, but ready.

Together, Fuma, Nicholas, Maki, and Jungwon, carefully lifted Taki’s wolf form. It took all of their strength. But they carried him. Fast. Back through the forest. Back to the pack. As soon as they broke through the trees, the others rushed forward. Jay and Sora didn’t hesitate. They dropped beside Taki immediately, hands already glowing as they began healing him. Energy flowed rapidly from them into his body. Slowly, very slowly, Taki’s body began to respond. And at the same time, across from them, (Y/n)’s screams faded. Her body relaxed slightly, though she still clutched her side, breathing heavily. The pain hadn’t disappeared completely. But it was easing. Which meant one thing. Taki was finally being healed.

After his injuries were healed, Taki’s body began to move again, slowly. Unnaturally. It shifted and twisted like it was trying to change back, like his body wanted to return to human form, but something was stopping it. Something was holding him back. He wasn’t fully conscious. Not in control. Across the clearing, Fuma rushed over to Tara, immediately checking her arm, his hands gentle despite everything. “Are you okay?” he asked. Tara nodded quickly, wrapping her arms around him. “I’m fine… just shaken.” Fuma held her tightly for a moment, grounding himself in the fact that she was still there. Still safe.

Not far from them, EJ knelt beside (Y/n), who was still on the ground. She looked lost. Completely lost. Her breathing had steadied, but her eyes… they were distant, unfocused, like she wasn’t fully present. “I don’t understand…” she whispered. “Why did it hurt? What happened? Why me… why now…” EJ tried to comfort her, his voice calm, steady, but it barely seemed to reach her. It was like she was trapped in her own thoughts. Her own fear.

A few steps away, Sunoo and Rocky sat surrounded by open books, pages flipping quickly as they searched for answers. Niki stood with them, scanning through another text, his brows furrowed in concentration. “Anything?” Sunoo asked. Rocky shook her head. “Nothing definitive.” Niki exhaled softly, eyes still on the page. “There’s no clear way to confirm it,” he said. “Not like this.” He glanced over at Taki… then at (Y/n). “Normally, the wolf would know.” Rocky nodded. “But her wolf just woke up yesterday,” she added. “And Taki… isn’t even conscious.” “So we’re stuck guessing,” Sunoo muttered.

Willow, who had been standing nearby, hugged her arms slightly. “How rare is it?” she asked quietly. Niki flipped a page, then paused. His eyes scanned a specific paragraph before he read aloud, “A twin flame soul connection only occurs about once every millennia.” That made everyone still. He continued. “For it to happen, two souls must be born at the exact same time… and be gifted the same blessing from the moon.” “The same… ‘tear of the moon.’” Silence settled over them. Willow blinked. “So… super rare?” Niki looked up. Then nodded. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Super rare.”

Aya walked over and gently sat down beside (Y/n). EJ looked up at her and gave a small, grateful smile before stepping away, giving her space. So far, (Y/n) had seemed more at ease with the girls, it made sense to let them take the lead. Aya carefully placed her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Hey,” she said softly. “Can you hear me?” (Y/n) blinked, her distant gaze slowly focusing as she looked up at Aya. She nodded. “Yeah…” Aya gave her a reassuring smile. “Can I ask you a few questions?” Another slow nod. “Okay.” Aya hesitated for just a moment, choosing her words carefully. “When’s your birthday?” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “I… don’t know exactly,” she admitted. “I was adopted, I know that.” The others nearby quieted, listening. “My adoptive parents told me I was found in early May,” she continued. “Just a few days old.” Her fingers tightened slightly in her lap. “So my birthday is probably sometime at the beginning of May. But I don’t know the exact date.”

Aya nodded gently, encouraging her to continue. “I’ve always celebrated on May 11th,” (Y/n) added. “That’s the day they adopted me.” Aya gave a small smile. “Okay… and the year?” “That I know,” (Y/n) said. “2005.” Aya nodded again, then looked over at Rocky and Sunoo. “Does that help?” Rocky didn’t hesitate. “Yeah,” she said. “It does.” Sunoo nodded in agreement. “It points more and more toward the same conclusion.” (Y/n) looked between them, confusion clear in her eyes. “What does that mean?”

EJ stepped back in, crouching down so he was at her level again. “You know how Sora is my mate?” he asked gently. (Y/n) nodded. “And how every wolf has a mate?” Another nod. EJ took a small breath. “We think… you and Taki are mates.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “But more than that,” he continued, “we think you might be something called twin flames.” She stared at him. Uncomprehending. EJ softened his tone. “It means your connection is stronger than a normal mating bond,” he explained. “Much stronger.” He gestured lightly toward her. “That’s why you felt his pain earlier.” (Y/n) just looked at him. Silent. Like he had just spoken in a language she didn’t understand at all.

“But how?” (Y/n) asked, her voice small, fragile against everything she had just heard. EJ exhaled softly, shaking his head. “To be honest… we don’t know,” he admitted. “We’re trying to figure it out.” He glanced over at the wolf lying still on the ground. “But right now… I have a feeling Taki needs you.” (Y/n)’s gaze followed his. The wolf was big, far bigger than she had imagined. Powerful, even while unconscious. But instead of fear, something else stirred in her chest. A pull. Strong. Unavoidable. Like she was meant to be there. “How?” she asked again, quieter this time. EJ stood, then held out his hand toward her. “Come with me.” She hesitated. Just for a second. Then she placed her hand in his and let him pull her up.

Together, they walked over. “Someone be ready with a blanket,” EJ called. “If he shifts.” “I got it,” Jo said, already holding one. EJ nodded, then sat down beside the wolf. (Y/n) followed, her movements slower, more uncertain. “Sit,” EJ said gently. She did. “Now… put your hand on him. Carefully.” (Y/n) swallowed, then reached out. Her fingers brushed against the fur. Soft. Softer than she had expected. She let her hand rest there for a moment… before slowly dragging her fingers through it. And then, a spark. It rushed through her like a quiet surge of energy. Her whole body warmed, not burning, not overwhelming, just… right. Comfortable. Like stepping into something that had always been hers.

Her breath caught. As she continued to stroke the fur, something shifted. Her vision sharpened. Her hearing followed. Every sound became clearer, the wind through the trees, distant breaths, the subtle movement of bodies around her. The ground beneath her felt different too. Alive. Connected. Like she could feel it, not just touch it. She looked up at EJ. And froze. For a moment… it was like she saw him twice. Him, as she knew him. And behind him, a shadow. No. Not a shadow. A presence. A large, proud wolf stood where he sat, mirroring him, existing with him. It wasn’t threatening. Not at all. It felt… warm. Welcoming. Like it was looking at her and saying, You belong here.

(Y/n)’s breath trembled slightly. Everything felt different. Stronger. Clearer. Like something inside her had just… woken up. EJ didn’t say anything. He simply gestured back toward Taki. (Y/n) swallowed, her focus returning to the wolf beneath her hand. Her fingers were still buried in his fur, still tracing slow, careful movements. “I… I don’t know what to do,” she admitted softly. Her voice trembled, but she didn’t pull away. “But I know you called me before. I heard you.” A few of the others exchanged glances. “You’re not alone,” she continued, her voice a little steadier now. “I’m scared too… but we can figure this out. Together.”

The air felt different. Heavier. Charged. “Just… come back, okay?” she whispered. “I have so many questions…” A subtle shift. Barely noticeable at first. But the others felt it. “He’s stirring,” someone murmured. EJ’s eyes sharpened slightly. “Keep talking,” he said gently. Nearby, Miyu’s expression softened. She knew this. This exact moment. It mirrored her own past, sitting beside Yuma, speaking into the silence, hoping he could hear her, feel her. (Y/n) kept going. “I always saw you in class,” she said, a small, shaky smile forming. “Even when you thought no one was looking.” Her thumb brushed lightly over his fur. “You’re a great actor… I noticed you, a lot.” Another shift. Stronger this time. “Maybe… maybe that was the bond,” she said. “Even before I knew.” Her voice dropped slightly. “And yesterday… when I was scared… you came for me.” Her grip tightened just a little. “You carried me to safety.”

A sudden, sharp crack split through the air. (Y/n) gasped, instinctively pulling back, “It’s okay,” EJ reassured quickly, placing a hand gently over her eyes. “He’s shifting back.” More cracks followed. Bones realigning. The wolf’s form shifting, compressing, changing, then stillness. “Jo.” “I got it.” Fabric moved quickly as Jo stepped in, covering Taki’s human form with the blanket. After a moment, EJ slowly removed his hand. (Y/n) blinked, her vision adjusting. Taki lay there. Human again. Still. Too still. Her breath hitched. A tear slipped down her cheek as she reached for him, her fingers wrapping around his hand. “I’m here,” she whispered. “Don’t worry… I’m right here.” For a second, nothing. Then, a faint squeeze. Weak, but real. (Y/n)’s breath caught. He wasn’t awake. But he felt her.

“We should probably move him inside,” Sunoo said, glancing up at the sky. “Why?” Kei asked, following his gaze. “It’s going to start raining soon.” A few of them frowned, looking up. There were only a handful of clouds, nothing that would normally signal rain. But no one questioned it. Mages knew things. In ways the others simply couldn’t. “Great,” Rocky said brightly, clapping her hands once. “Then I can continue taking measurements for my jewelry collection.” Nicholas raised a brow, looking at her. “Since when are you doing jewelry?” “Since a few days ago,” she replied casually. He chuckled. “Then you better make me something too. Not just the girls.” Rocky walked up to him, reaching up to pat his cheek. “We’ll see, wolf boy.” Nicholas playfully snapped his teeth in the air near her hand. “Careful,” he warned lightly. She only grinned. Then they both leaned in, sharing a quick, familiar kiss. Sora watched them, shaking her head with a fond smile. “Neither of you are ever going to grow up,” she said. “You’ll always be like this.”

Rocky only shrugged, completely unbothered, before turning and grabbing Miyu’s hand. “You’re next.” Miyu laughed as she was pulled along. “Yes, ma’am.” The two disappeared inside, still chatting. Meanwhile, Fuma stepped forward, carefully lifting Taki into his arms, making sure the blanket stayed securely around him. “Let’s go,” he said quietly. EJ stayed close to (Y/n), gently helping her back to her feet. “Easy,” he murmured. She still looked overwhelmed, a little unsteady, but she nodded. “I’m okay…” EJ gave her a reassuring look before guiding her along. “To the infirmary,” he said. “He’ll be more comfortable there.” (Y/n) didn’t argue. She stayed close to him as they followed the others inside.

Behind them, the wind began to pick up slightly, and not long after, the first faint drops of rain started to fall. Inside the infirmary, everything felt quieter. Softer. EJ pulled out a chair for (Y/n), placing it gently beside the bed as Fuma carefully laid Taki down, making sure the blanket stayed in place. As soon as he was settled, (Y/n) reached for his hand again, her fingers wrapping around his without hesitation. EJ glanced at her, his expression gentle. “Do you want anything? Water, tea, food, snacks… anything?” She shook her head lightly. “No… I’m okay.” He nodded, not pushing. “Do you want someone to stay with you? Or… do you want to be alone with him?”

(Y/n) hesitated, thinking it over for a moment. “I think… I’d like it if someone was there.” “Of course,” EJ said softly. “How about Luna or Sana?” (Y/n) nodded. “That’s fine.” With that, EJ and Fuma stepped out, closing the door behind them. Outside, the rain had already begun to fall, harder. Luna and Maki were still sitting on the porch, watching it. They both looked up as EJ and Fuma approached, pausing when they heard what was asked of them. Without hesitation, they agreed, standing up and making their way to the infirmary.

Back in the infirmary, the door opened again. (Y/n) looked up, offering them a small, grateful smile as they entered. They returned it, but didn’t say anything. Not yet. Instead, Luna and Maki settled down on the floor a little distance away from the bed. Their fingers intertwined naturally, and Luna rested her head against Maki’s shoulder, the two of them sitting in comfortable silence. The room stayed quiet. Only the faint sound of rain tapping against the windows filled the space. (Y/n) found herself glancing back at them every now and then. Each time, something stirred in her chest. A small tug. A feeling she didn’t fully understand. Something warm… but aching. And when she turned back to Taki, still unconscious, still unmoving, that feeling grew stronger. Clearer. Like whatever connected them was pulling tighter, gently but insistently, reminding her, she wasn’t just sitting beside him. She belonged here.

Meanwhile, in the main house, the mood was much lighter, at least on the surface. Rocky moved from person to person with surprising efficiency, notebook in hand, jotting down measurements as she went. Rings, bracelets, even the occasional wrist measurement, she made it all seem casual, like it truly was just for a new jewelry line. And while Aya’s measurements had been the most important, Rocky didn’t stop there. If anything, she leaned into it more. Laughing, teasing, making small comments as she worked, anything to keep suspicion far, far away. And really, it wasn’t a bad idea to have everyone’s sizes. Kei might not be the only one thinking about that kind of future. Not in a pack like this.

A little further away, on the back terrace, Sora sat beside Kei, her legs tucked under her as she leaned slightly toward him. “So,” she said, lowering her voice just a bit, “details.” Kei glanced at her, already looking mildly stressed. “I told you,” “You told me the idea,” Sora cut in, smiling. “Now I want the vision.” He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “…I was thinking the pond.” Sora’s eyes softened immediately. “That’s actually really cute.” “It’s the most romantic place we have,” he muttered, a bit defensive. She nudged him lightly. “I’m agreeing with you, idiot.” He huffed quietly, then continued. “I thought… maybe flowers. And candles. Like, forming a heart shape.” Sora’s smile widened. “And?” “I’d stand in the middle,” he said, a little more hesitant now. “And when she walks over… I’d just, ask.”

There was a brief pause. Then Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Okay, yes, it’s a little cliché,” she admitted. Kei groaned. “But,” she added quickly, “it’s also very Aya-coded. She’s going to love it.” That seemed to ease him, just slightly. “…You think so?” “I know so.” Before she could say more, footsteps approached. Aya. Almost instantly, both Sora and Kei straightened a bit, the air between them shifting as if nothing had been said at all. Aya smiled as she reached them. “What are you two talking about?” Sora didn’t miss a beat. “(Y/n) and Taki,” she said smoothly. “We were just wondering how we can help them.” Aya’s expression softened at that. “Yeah… that’s a lot to take in.” Kei nodded along, playing his part. “Especially the twin flame thing.” Aya sat down beside him, clearly none the wiser. Sora watched her for a moment, then stood up, brushing her clothes off lightly. “I’ll leave you two,” she said casually. “I was going to find Euijoo anyway.” Aya nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, Sora slipped away, hiding a small, satisfied smile as she went. Step one was already in motion.

~~~

After a few long, quiet hours, something finally changed. Taki stirred. It was subtle at first, a small shift, a faint tightening of his fingers, but (Y/n) felt it instantly. Her grip on his hand tightened as she leaned forward, her breath catching. “Taki…?” His brows furrowed slightly before his eyes slowly opened, unfocused and heavy, like he was waking from something far deeper than sleep. For a moment, he just stared at the ceiling. Disoriented. Everything felt… wrong. Or maybe just distant. Like his body wasn’t fully his yet. “…What…” his voice came out hoarse, barely above a whisper. “What happened…?” (Y/n)’s eyes filled with relief so fast it almost overwhelmed her. “You’re awake…” Her voice trembled, and she had to bite back the urge to cry again. Taki turned his head slightly, his gaze landing on her. And then, something settled. He didn’t understand it. Didn’t understand why she was there, why she was holding his hand, but it felt right. Comforting. Like she should be there. Like she always had been. Even if he couldn’t remember.

Before he could say anything else, Maki’s voice suddenly cut through the room. “Oh, he’s awake.” And just like that, reality came crashing back. Taki’s eyes widened slightly as awareness hit him all at once, his body tensing under the blanket. “…Wait,” Maki, completely unbothered, added: “You’re naked, by the way.” Silence. Then immediate embarrassment. Taki froze, gripping the blanket instinctively. “…Why would you say it like that,” he muttered, voice strained. Maki just shrugged, already turning toward the door. “I’m gonna get the others.” And with that, he left, far too casually for the situation he had just dropped on Taki. The room fell quiet again.

Taki avoided eye contact for a second, clearly trying to process everything at once, his body, the situation, the fact that he apparently had no clothes on, but then his gaze drifted back to (Y/n). Still holding his hand. Still there. “…You stayed?” he asked quietly. Before she could answer, the door burst open again. Nicholas and Kei rushed in, both visibly soaked from the heavy rain outside, their clothes clinging slightly, hair dripping onto the floor. “Taki!” Nicholas didn’t hesitate for even a second. He crossed the room and pulled him into a tight hug. “I’m sorry,” he said immediately. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know it was you, I,” Taki blinked, caught off guard, his body stiff at first before slowly relaxing into the embrace. “…It’s okay,” he said, voice softer now. “I don’t even remember it.” And that was true. The past few hours were nothing but fragments. Blurred. Broken. Like a dream he couldn’t quite piece together.

But still, he hugged Nicholas back. And for some reason, he felt… relieved. He didn’t fully understand why. But something in him had been tense before. Unsettled. And now, with his brother there. With (Y/n) beside him, that feeling eased. Everyone else arrived only minutes later. The infirmary, which had been quiet for hours, suddenly filled with people again. Sana stepped forward first, holding a folded set of clothes. “Here,” she said, handing them to Taki before glancing around the room at the others. “At least someone here has a functioning brain.” A few of them chuckled awkwardly. With a bit of help sitting up, and with everyone politely turning their backsm Taki managed to change, pulling the clothes on beneath the blanket before finally sitting upright on the bed. The movement made him wince slightly, his muscles stiff and sore.

Jay stepped closer immediately, going into healer mode. “How are you feeling?” he asked, carefully checking him over again. His hands hovered over Taki’s arms and shoulders, scanning for any remaining injuries, but there were none. Taki shifted a little, testing his body. “…Sore,” he admitted. “But otherwise… I think I’m okay.” He paused. “At least I think I am.” Jay nodded slowly, satisfied for the moment. Then EJ spoke. “Okay,” the alpha said, his voice steady but serious. “There’s a lot we need to talk about.” The room immediately quieted. Everyone’s attention shifted toward him. Taki looked at EJ too, confused but attentive, waiting for whatever explanation was coming. But nothing could have prepared him for the words that followed.

“We’re not entirely sure how it happened,” EJ began carefully, “but somehow, you shifted into your wolf form.” Taki’s brow furrowed. “We don’t know how long you were like that,” EJ continued. “But when we found you… you were completely feral.” The room felt heavier with every sentence. “You attacked Fuma and Tara,” EJ said. “And it took Fuma, Nicholas, and Kei to subdue you.” Taki stared at him. His brain trying, and failing, to process it. Before he could even respond, EJ added the next part. “And while that was happening… we discovered something else.” A brief pause. 

“We believe you and (Y/n) are mates.” Taki blinked. “…What?” But EJ wasn’t finished. “Not just mates,” he said. “Twin flames.” That was the moment Taki’s brain completely short-circuited. He stared at EJ like the alpha had just grown a second head. “What?” he said again, this time louder. His gaze darted around the room, from EJ, to Nicholas, to the others, finally landing on (Y/n). Still sitting beside him. Still holding his hand. His mind reeled. “…Did all of this,” he said slowly, disbelief flooding his voice, “happen a few hours ago?”

A few of them let out small, almost disbelieving chuckles. “Yeah,” someone confirmed. Taki dragged a hand down his face, staring at nothing for a second before muttering under his breath, “…what the fuck?” EJ chose to ignore that. Instead, he stayed focused. “Do you know when you shifted?” he asked. “Or how it happened?” Taki exhaled slowly, trying to piece it together. “It’s… blurry,” he admitted. “I didn’t sleep well. I kept waking up, tossing around… then I finally fell asleep, but,”He paused, frowning. “I had a nightmare.” “What about?” Kei asked quietly. Taki shook his head. “I don’t remember,” he said. “I just know it felt… wrong. Like something bad was going to happen.” His fingers tightened slightly in the blanket. “I woke up after that. Went outside for some air and then…” He went quiet. “…nothing.” The room stilled. “I don’t remember anything after that.”

Fuma, who had been standing a bit behind the others, finally spoke. “I do.” Taki’s head snapped up. And just like that, the memory hit, not clearly, not fully, but enough. The attack. Tara. Fuma. Taki’s expression shifted immediately, guilt washing over him as he dropped his hand from his face. His eyes landed on Fuma, and then flicked to Tara, noticing how Fuma stood just slightly in front of her. Protective. Instinctive. It made sense. “I…” Taki swallowed. “I’m sorry.” The words came out quieter than expected. “I didn’t… I didn’t know it was you. I didn’t even know it was me.” Tara shook her head gently. “It’s okay,” she said. “You didn’t mean to.” Fuma didn’t answer right away. His jaw tightened slightly, his instinct still lingering, still protective, still wary. But then Tara nudged him. Not gently. And when he glanced at her, she gave him a look. Firm. Unyielding. Fuma exhaled. “…It’s okay,” he said finally. It wasn’t as easy for him to say it as it had been for Tara. But he meant it. Or at least, he was trying to.

EJ crossed his arms slightly, his expression thoughtful but firm. “Right now,” he said, “we need to figure out what’s going on with your wolf… and how it connects to (Y/n).” Taki nodded faintly, though his mind was still racing. His gaze drifted back to her. (Y/n) hadn’t said much during all of this. She was quiet, her eyes fixed on their intertwined hands, her fingers lightly curled around his like she was afraid to let go, but also unsure if she should be holding on at all. She looked… overwhelmed. Sad, maybe. Shy. And he got it. Because he felt it too. This was a lot. Too much, too fast. But as he looked at her, really looked, something felt… off. Not wrong. Just… not what he expected.

His brothers had always described it so clearly. A pull. A certainty. A voice in their head, their wolf practically screaming mate the second they saw her. But Taki, felt none of that. No voice. No overwhelming instinct. No sudden sense of “this is the missing piece.” Just… quiet. Confusion. And something softer. Something he couldn’t quite name. His brows furrowed slightly. “…Why do you think that?” he asked, looking back at EJ. “That we’re mates?” EJ didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at Rocky. The witch stepped forward slightly, arms loosely crossed as she spoke. 

“Even yesterday,” she began, “I had a feeling.” Taki looked at her, listening. “From what you and Niki described, what happened after the earthquake, it already sounded like the beginning of a mate bond. The calling, the pull, the instinct to find someone.” She tilted her head slightly. “And then this morning… (Y/n) woke up early too. She went outside because she felt like she was supposed to meet someone.” Taki’s eyes flickered slightly. “Probably you,” Rocky added. She continued before he could respond. “When you howled,” she said, “everyone else heard a howl.” A small pause. “She didn’t.” That made Taki’s attention sharpen. “She heard her name.” Silence settled over the room again. “And when you were unconscious,” Rocky went on, softer now, “nothing worked… not until she got close to you.” Taki’s gaze slowly shifted back to (Y/n). “It was her presence,” Rocky finished, “that brought you back. That made you shift back into your human form.” Another pause. Then, “All of that,” she said, “points to a mate bond.” The weight of her words lingered in the air. Heavy. Unavoidable. And yet, Taki still wasn’t sure. Because even with all that… He still didn’t feel what he was supposed to feel.

Before anyone could continue pulling apart theories and connections, Miyu suddenly clapped her hands together lightly. “Okay, before we do anything else,” she said, cutting through the tension, “we all need to eat.” A few heads turned toward her. “It’s been a long day,” she continued. “Taki hasn’t eaten, and neither has (Y/n).” That seemed to ground the room a little. Yuma immediately pulled her into a quick hug, smiling. “You’re always thinking of us.” Miyu huffed slightly, though there was a hint of a smile on her lips. “Someone has to.” Aya nodded in agreement from nearby. “She’s right,” she added. “Without us, you’d all starve and walk around naked all the time.” A few quiet laughs followed, the tension easing just a little. But not completely.

(Y/n) slowly let go of Taki’s hand. The moment their fingers separated, something in her expression shifted, subtle, but there. Her eyes trembled slightly, like she hadn’t expected the loss of contact to feel that… strong. Like something had just been pulled away from her. Taki felt it too. A strange, uncomfortable wrongness settled in his chest as her hand slipped from his. It was quick. Easy to ignore. And as Nicholas stepped in to help him up, “Careful,” he said, steadying him. “Can you walk?” Taki’s focus shifted immediately. He nodded, testing his weight as he stood, only to wince slightly at the dull pain in his leg. “Yeah… I think so.” And just like that, the feeling was pushed aside. Forgotten for now. But not unnoticed. 

Luna had seen it. Both of them. The way (Y/n) reacted. The way Taki paused, even if just for a second. She didn’t say anything. Didn’t interrupt. This wasn’t the moment. But she made a quiet mental note. She’d talk to (Y/n) later. When things were calmer. Because whatever this was, it wasn’t simple. And (Y/n) was clearly feeling it more than she was letting on.

As they made their way back toward the main house, the atmosphere had shifted. Not lighter, exactly, but steadier. Niki and Jungwon had somehow managed to fall into step with Harua and Yuma, the four of them joking about something completely unrelated, their laughter breaking through the lingering tension. It was easy, natural. Jay watched them from a short distance, a small smile on his face. Seeing them get along like that, it mattered to him. These boys, his brothers in everything but blood… and this pack, this place, it had become something just as important. Because Miyu was here. And wherever she was, that was where he’d stay.

At the back of the group, Luna gently reached for Maki’s wrist, slowing him down just enough so they fell behind the others. He glanced at her, a little curious. “What?” Luna hesitated for a second, then asked quietly, “What do you think about Taki and (Y/n)?” Maki frowned slightly. “What do you mean?” Luna glanced ahead, making sure no one was close enough to overhear. “I mean… all of this,” she said. “I saw her back there. How much it’s affecting her.” Her voice softened. “I just… wanted your input. As a wolf. Are you feeling anything? Noticing anything?” Maki went quiet, actually thinking about it. After a moment, he spoke. “Well… since earlier,” he said slowly, “I can feel more of a presence from her.” Luna looked at him. “Like her wolf?” she asked. He nodded. “Yeah. It’s faint, but it’s there. Like it’s starting to wake up.”

 Luna hummed softly, processing that. “But other than that…” Maki added, shaking his head a little, “I don’t know. Nothing clear.” They walked in silence for a few steps after that. Then Luna gave a small nod. “Mm.” Maki glanced at her again before speaking, a bit more certain this time. “Hey,” he said, nudging her shoulder lightly, “it’ll work out.” She looked at him. “If they’re mates,” he continued, “then fate already decided that.” A small pause. “There’s a path for them. They’ll find it.” Luna didn’t respond right away. But she laced her fingers with his, squeezing his hand gently. And together, they followed the others back home.

In the kitchen, Miyu moved like she always did, quick, efficient, completely in her element. She reached for a few things before pausing, glancing over her shoulder. “Maki?” she called. “Where’s my co-chef?” A second later, he appeared in the doorway, a grin already on his face. “Here, ma’am,” he said, giving her a dramatic mock salute. “Ready for duty.” Miyu laughed, shaking her head. “Good. Go grab some meat and vegetables from the pantry fridge.” “Yes, chef,” he replied, turning on his heel and heading out again. Once he was gone, Miyu leaned slightly out of the kitchen. “(Y/n)?” (Y/n) stepped in, hovering a little by the doorway. “Yeah?” Miyu gave her a soft smile. “Is there anything you don’t like? Or anything you’re craving?” (Y/n) hesitated, then shrugged lightly. “I’m… not really hungry right now. But I’m fine with whatever.” Miyu studied her for a second, then nodded. “Okay. That’s all I needed.” (Y/n) gave a small nod in return before stepping back out.

The moment she left the kitchen, the noise of the house settled around her. Voices. Laughter. Quiet conversations. Everyone was… with someone. Niki and Jungwon still joking with the others. Jay was talking with Luna. Sana and Jo talking softly. Nicholas and Rocky close together. Aya not far from Kei. Fuma with Tara. Willow and Harua. Taki was sitting, listening to Niki and Jungwon joking around. Ej and Sora looking at the wall where the bookshelf had fallen, discussing the need to buy a new one, and a new tv. 

Her gaze drifted slightly. Everyone had their person. And she, didn’t. The realization hit harder than she expected. For the first time in years, being alone didn’t feel peaceful. It felt… Terrifying. Her arms wrapped around herself instinctively, like she could hold herself together, like she could replace the warmth she suddenly missed. The absence felt loud. Too loud. “…Hey.” (Y/n) looked up. Luna stood a few steps away, her expression gentle. “Can we talk?” (Y/n) hesitated for only a second before nodding. “Yeah… okay.” Luna gave a small smile, then gestured for her to follow. They stepped out onto the terrace, the cool air brushing against their skin. Rain poured steadily from the sky, the sound of droplets tapping against the roof above them filling the silence. They sat down on a pair of chairs, side by side. For a moment, neither of them spoke. They just listened to the rain.

Luna kept her eyes on the rain as she spoke, her voice soft, almost blending with the steady sound of droplets against the roof. “I’ve had a hard time making friends… all my life,” she began. (Y/n) didn’t interrupt. She just listened. “I was mostly on my own,” Luna continued. “For a long time, my grandma was my best friend.” A small, almost bittersweet smile tugged at her lips. “No one really wanted to be friends with the girl who only baked cookies and cakes. I was the ‘loser’… the one people didn’t want to be seen with.” Her fingers traced lightly along the armrest of her chair. “And after a while… I got good at being alone.” A pause. “Really good.”

The rain grew a little heavier. “I told myself I didn’t need anyone,” she said. “Because if you don’t let people in… they can’t walk out.” Her voice dipped slightly. “If I ran first, no one could hurt me.” (Y/n)’s arms tightened slightly around herself. Luna glanced at her for just a second, then looked back at the rain. “That’s why I was terrified when I found out I was Maki’s mate,” she admitted. “Because suddenly… I had something to lose.” Another pause. “Someone to lose.” Her voice softened even more. “And that meant I could get hurt. Really hurt.”

Silence settled between them again, but it wasn’t empty. It was full. Honest. “I’m saying all of this,” Luna went on, turning slightly toward (Y/n) now, “because I see you.” (Y/n)’s gaze flickered. “I see how much you’re hurting,” Luna said gently. “I see how you’re trying to hide it.” A small, understanding smile. “The smile… the ‘I’m fine’… pretending like everything’s okay, because it’s easier than letting people see the truth.” (Y/n)’s eyes stung slightly. “I did the exact same thing,” Luna added quietly. She shifted a little closer, not too much, just enough. “But you don’t have to do that here,” she said. Her voice was steady. Soft, but certain. “You don’t have to pretend.” Another pause. “With us… with me…” Luna’s expression softened even more. “You’re allowed to not be okay.”

Luna let her words settle before speaking again, her voice quiet but certain. “Your wolf is speaking to you… isn’t it?” (Y/n) turned to her immediately, eyes wide with shock. “How did you know?” she asked. Luna gave a small, knowing smile, her gaze drifting back to the rain. “I wasn’t completely sure,” she admitted. “But Maki said he could feel a presence around you… your wolf.” She paused for a moment. “And… I saw your face earlier. When Taki asked why everyone thought you were mates.” Her voice softened. “There was pain there. The kind you don’t fake.” (Y/n)’s lips parted slightly, but no words came out. “So I figured,” Luna continued gently, “either you felt the bond… or you feel something for him.”

Silence stretched between them. Then (Y/n) bit her lip. Her hands trembled slightly in her lap, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeves as if grounding herself. “…Earlier,” she began, her voice barely above a whisper, “when EJ told me to touch Taki… when he was in his wolf form…” She swallowed. “I felt something.” Luna didn’t interrupt. “I felt a spark,” (Y/n) said. “And then… warmth. It spread through my entire body.” Her brows furrowed slightly, trying to put it into words. “It wasn’t like a fever. It was… comforting. Like something was waking up inside me.” Her breathing grew a little uneven. “And then everything changed.” She looked down at her hands.

“My eyesight got sharper. My hearing too… everything felt stronger. Clearer.” A small pause. “I could see it,” she said quietly. “What Maki mentioned.” Luna tilted her head slightly. “The wolves,” (Y/n) explained. “The presence. It’s like… there’s something behind all of you.” She hesitated, searching for the right words. “Like a shadow. But not in a bad way. Just… there. Your wolves. Standing behind you.” Luna’s expression softened, listening carefully. “And then…” (Y/n)’s voice dropped even more, “I heard it.” A beat. “A voice.” She pressed her lips together. “It was low. Quiet. But clear.” Her fingers tightened. “It said… mate.”

The word hung in the air between them. Luna didn’t move. Didn’t speak. But her eyes softened even more. (Y/n)’s breath hitched slightly. “But when Taki didn’t feel it…” she continued, her voice cracking just a little, “when he didn’t react at all,” Her hand moved to her chest unconsciously. “Everything just… hurt.” Her fingers pressed lightly against her shirt. “My heart felt like it stopped,” she whispered. “Like something just… snapped or disappeared.” Her shoulders tensed. “My chest got tight, and I couldn’t breathe properly and I didn’t even understand why.” Tears gathered in her eyes, but she didn’t let them fall. “I still don’t understand any of this,” she admitted, her voice small now. “This world… what I am…” A shaky breath left her. “But at the same time…” Her gaze dropped again. “I don’t feel like I belong in my old world anymore either.” Another pause. Quieter this time. “…But I don’t feel like I belong here either.” The rain filled the silence that followed. Soft. Endless. And for the first time since she started speaking, (Y/n) didn’t try to hide how lost she truly felt.

Luna didn’t hesitate. “You do belong,” she said softly, but with certainty. (Y/n)’s gaze flickered slightly. “Trust me,” Luna continued, “every single person in this pack has felt like they didn’t belong here at some point.” She gave a small, almost nostalgic smile. “I did. Rocky did. Miyu, Sora, Tara… all of the boys. Jay, Jungwon…” A small pause. “…Taki most of all.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten slightly. “We’ve all struggled,” Luna said. “We’ve all been lost in our own ways. But then… we found each other.” Her voice softened. “In the pain. In the confusion. In the mist.” She glanced at (Y/n). “And somehow… we became stronger. Happier.”

The rain continued to fall steadily around them. “I know it’s not something you can feel in a second,” Luna added gently. “I’m not expecting you to suddenly believe me and feel at home.” A small shake of her head. “I just… don’t want you to end up hurting even more.” (Y/n)’s brows furrowed slightly. Luna hesitated. Then she continued. “When I first… kind of rejected Maki,” she admitted, “he got really sick.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Sick?” she asked quietly. Luna nodded. “For wolves… rejection isn’t just emotional,” she said. “It’s physical. It’s deadly.” The word lingered. “Rejection means death.”

(Y/n)’s breath caught. “EJ went through it too,” Luna added. That made (Y/n) look up. “…Sora rejected him?” she asked, disbelief clear in her voice. She couldn’t imagine it. Not with how they looked at each other. Luna shook her head. “No,” she said. “It was the other way around.” (Y/n) blinked. “EJ didn’t accept Sora at first,” Luna explained. “Because she’s a vampire.” A small pause. “And it went really far.” Her voice lowered slightly. “Maki told me… EJ almost died because of it.” Silence. Heavy. “I don’t want that for you,” Luna said gently, turning fully toward (Y/n) now. “If your wolf said Taki is your mate…” She reached out, placing her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Then it’s true.” A beat. “Wolves don’t get that wrong.” (Y/n)’s lip trembled. “So now…” Luna continued softly, “it’s not about if it’s real.” “It’s about helping Taki’s wolf see it too.”

That was it. That was the final push. The tears (Y/n) had been holding back finally spilled over, slipping down her cheeks as her shoulders began to shake. Everything, the fear. The confusion. The pain. The loneliness. It all came crashing down at once. She turned toward Luna without thinking, like her body just knew where to go. And Luna was already there. She pulled her into a gentle embrace, one arm wrapping securely around her shoulders, the other resting soothingly against her back. “It’s okay,” Luna whispered softly. “You’re okay.” (Y/n) held onto her, finally letting herself cry fully, not holding anything back this time. And Luna stayed. Holding her. Grounding her. Doing everything she could to make sure (Y/n) felt it, that she wasn’t alone. Not anymore.

~~~

About thirty minutes later, the quiet of the rain was suddenly broken. “FOOD IS DONE!” Maki’s voice echoed loudly from inside the house. Almost instantly, chaos followed, voices, footsteps, laughter, everyone rushing to the kitchen like it was the most important event of the day. (Y/n) had stopped crying a few minutes earlier. Now, she and Luna just sat there, side by side, listening to the rain and the distant noise from inside. “…Feel like going in?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated, then gave a small shrug. “I’m… starting to feel hungry,” she admitted. “It smells really good.” A small pause. “But I don’t think I’m ready to face Taki yet.” Luna nodded in understanding and stood up. “That’s okay,” she said. “Wait here, I’ll get us plates and come back.”

She turned toward the door, but before she could even take a step, it opened. Maki stepped out, already holding two plates filled with food, a grin on his face. “Way ahead of you.” Luna couldn’t help but smile. Of course he had noticed. She took the plates from him. “Thanks,” (Y/n) said softly, looking up at him. “For thinking of me.” Maki shrugged lightly, like it was nothing. “Always,” he said. Then he glanced between them. “Mind if I join you? After I grab my own?” (Y/n) gave a small nod. “That’s fine.” “Cool,” he said, already turning back inside. Luna sat back down beside (Y/n), handing her the plate. “Go on,” she said softly. “Eat.” (Y/n) picked up the chopsticks, hesitating for just a second before grabbing a piece of meat. She took a careful bite. And paused. The flavor spread instantly, rich, warm, perfectly cooked. Tender in a way that made it almost melt.

Something in her chest shifted. It was comforting. Familiar. Her eyes softened slightly. It reminded her of something, a memory. A younger version of herself, sitting at a table after a long, difficult first day at a new school. Feeling out of place, alone, unsure of everything. And then going home, to find her adoptive mother in the kitchen. Cooking. Waiting. A plate of steak set in front of her, warm and comforting. Safe. Loved. (Y/n)’s grip on the chopsticks tightened just slightly. The taste, it felt like that. Like home. Like love. And for the first time since everything happened, she felt a small piece of that warmth again.

A couple of minutes later, the door opened again. Maki stepped back out, this time with his own plate in hand. He grabbed a chair and sat down across from them, smiling as he started eating. His eyes flickered toward (Y/n). He noticed it immediately, the way her expression had softened, the quiet focus as she ate, the small comfort settling into her features. It made him smile a little more. That’s it, he thought. That’s what he and Miyu always aimed for. Not just food, but comfort. Something that made people feel safe, even just for a moment.

He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “Sorry if I ruined your moment or something,” “You didn’t.” (Y/n) cut him off gently. Maki blinked. She looked at him, a little more steady now. “We had our moment,” she said. “This is just… a new one.” A small pause. “And maybe it’s a good thing you’re here.” Maki tilted his head slightly. “Oh yeah?” he said, taking another bite. “How can I help?” (Y/n) hesitated. Her fingers tightened slightly around her chopsticks as she glanced at Luna, silently asking for help.

Luna understood immediately. “She told me something,” Luna said, looking at Maki. “Her wolf is more awake than we thought.” That got his attention. “It… spoke to her,” Luna continued. “It said mate, about Taki.” Maki’s chewing slowed slightly. “But Taki doesn’t seem to feel it,” Luna added. “At all.” A small pause. “So now we need to figure out how to help him realize it.” Maki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. “…Huh.” He took another bite, quieter this time, more focused.

Then he nodded slowly. “Okay… I can think of two possibilities.” Both girls looked at him. “First,” he said, pointing slightly with his chopsticks, “it could be a disconnect between (Y/n) and her wolf.” (Y/n)’s attention sharpened. “It’s been dormant for, what, over twenty years?” he continued. “That’s a long time. So even if it’s waking up now, it might still be… hidden, in a way.” He shrugged lightly. “Hard for others to sense. Hard for bonds to fully form.” Luna nodded slightly, following his reasoning. “Second,” Maki went on, “the issue could be on Taki’s side.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten a little. “You all saw what happened earlier,” he said. “That wasn’t normal.” His expression grew a bit more serious. “It didn’t look like Taki shifting.” A small pause. “It looked like something taking over.”

Silence settled for a moment. “For me,” Maki added, tapping his chest lightly, “my wolf and I… we’re the same.” He smiled faintly. “Just two bodies, same mind.” Then his expression shifted slightly. “But Taki…” he exhaled, shaking his head a little, “it’s different.” He looked between them. “It almost feels like he’s one person… and his wolf is another.” (Y/n)’s grip tightened slightly. “Like they’re not connected,” Maki finished. “Not really.” The rain continued to fall around them, steady and soft. “And if that’s the case…” Luna murmured. Maki nodded. “Then his wolf might know she’s his mate.” A small pause. “But he doesn’t.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Because that, somehow, hurt even more.

Maki shifted slightly in his seat, tapping his fingers lightly against the table as he thought. “I’m… not really sure how to fix that,” he admitted after a moment, glancing between Luna and (Y/n). “The connection between a wolf and their human side, it’s instinctual. It’s supposed to just… be there.”

Luna hummed quietly, resting her chin against her hand. “But if it’s not,” she added, eyes thoughtful, “then there has to be a reason. Something blocking it.” Maki’s expression brightened just a little. “Rocky,” he said. “If anyone knows something about this, it’s her. She’s always buried in those old magic books. There’s probably something in there about wolf bonds, or… disconnections.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, though uncertainty still lingered in her chest. The idea of digging into something that deep, something that personal to Taki… it felt heavy. “We can ask her tomorrow,” Luna said gently, offering her a small reassuring smile. “No need to involve everyone tonight. Let’s take this one step at a time.” (Y/n) let out a quiet breath, some of the tension easing from her shoulders. “Yeah… okay. Tomorrow sounds good.”

Silence settled over the table for a few moments after that, softer this time. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, just… full. The three of them finished the last of their food, the faint clink of cutlery the only sound between them. Then (Y/n) shifted slightly in her seat, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeve. “There’s… something else,” she said hesitantly. “I wanted to ask for help with. But I don’t really know how to…” Maki and Luna both looked up at her immediately. “What is it?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, her gaze dropping to the table. “I need to go back to my apartment,” she said. “To my roommates.” She paused, swallowing before continuing. “I need to get my things.”

A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. “Because I’m… pretty sure they’re not going to let me stay there anymore. Not after what they saw.” Her fingers tightened slightly. “And I know wolves aren’t monsters,” she added quickly, almost defensively. “But to them… I’m sure there’s no difference.” Maki’s expression softened instantly, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. He leaned forward slightly. “Hey… you don’t have to go back there alone,” he said. Then, after a brief pause, “Actually… you don’t have to go back there at all.”

(Y/n) blinked, looking up at him. “If you’re okay with it,” Maki continued, glancing briefly at Luna before looking back at her, “we could ask Jungwon for help.” “Jungwon?” she echoed, confused. Maki nodded. “Yeah. He can shapeshift. Not perfectly, but… enough. He could probably turn into you, go to your apartment, and grab your things with someone else there to help.” Luna’s brows lifted slightly in realization. “That way,” she added, “you wouldn’t have to face them. Not while you’re still… dealing with all of this.” Maki gave a small nod. “You’re vulnerable right now. The last thing you need is more stress.” He offered her a small, encouraging smile. “We can handle it for you. If you want us to.”

(Y/n) nodded, a quiet wave of relief washing over her. Just the thought of going back there, facing those looks again, the fear, the confusion… it made her chest tighten. She wasn’t ready. Not yet. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Want me to get him right now?” he asked. (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No… we can do it tomorrow.” Her voice softened a little as she glanced between them. “For now, can we just… stay here? Please.” Maki nodded without hesitation. “Yeah. Of course.”

He reached over, his fingers finding Luna’s hand under the table, giving it a gentle squeeze. He glanced at her with a small smile, pride clear in his eyes. She had handled everything so calmly, so gently. Exactly what (Y/n) needed right now. Luna squeezed his hand back before letting go, then leaned back slightly, a playful glint appearing in her eyes as she looked at (Y/n). “Oh, fair warning,” she said, her tone lightening. “If you stay here, Rocky is absolutely going to use you as a mannequin.” (Y/n) blinked, then let out a small laugh. “Yeah… I kind of figured,” she admitted. “After the whole jewelry situation.” Luna chuckled. “That was just the beginning.” (Y/n) tilted her head curiously. “Is Yuma the same?” Maki snorted softly, leaning back in his chair. “Both yes and no,” he said. “He’s not as… persistent as Rocky. And most of the time, he only bothers Kei and Nico about it.”

“Because they’re the models,” Luna added with a small grin. “Exactly,” Maki nodded. “Yuma only turns to the rest of us if those two reject him. Which,” he added, “happens more often than you’d think.” Luna laughed quietly. “Kei runs the moment Yuma starts talking about outfits.” “And Nico just pretends he didn’t hear him,” Maki said, shaking his head. (Y/n) smiled a little more at that, the tightness in her chest easing just enough for her to breathe a bit easier.

They ended up sitting there for nearly an hour, the rain continuing to fall in a steady rhythm against the roof and windows. It filled the quiet spaces between their words, soft and constant, almost comforting. Sometimes they talked, sometimes they didn’t, letting the silence settle naturally between them. At some point, (Y/n) shifted slightly, pulling her knees closer to her chest. “How did the pack even form?” she asked quietly. “You’re all so young… but it feels like you’ve been together forever.” Maki glanced at Luna for a second before answering, his expression softening. “We didn’t all start together,” he said. “Most of us… lost our original packs. Our families.” He told her of the vampire attacks.  Maki nodded. “Yeah. After that, everyone kind of… found each other over time. Piece by piece. No one planned it, it just… happened.”

(Y/n) was quiet for a moment, letting that sink in. Then her gaze returned to him. “Who found you?” Maki smiled faintly, something warm and fond flickering in his eyes. “Fuma,” he said without hesitation. “I was five. Just… wandering around in the forest.” He let out a small breath, like he could still picture it clearly. “And then this thirteen-year-old shows up and just… decides I’m his responsibility now.” Luna smiled softly beside him. “Since then,” Maki continued, his voice quieter now, “he’s basically been my dad. He protected me, kept me alive… even when it was just the two of us.” He glanced down at his hands. “It took a while before we found the others. Before he had help.” 

(Y/n)’s expression softened. “That must’ve been really hard.” Maki shrugged lightly. “I mean… I know that now.” He gave a small, almost sheepish smile. “But back then, I didn’t. I was too young.” His gaze drifted slightly, thoughtful. “Fuma made sure of that. He… never let me see how bad it really was. He always smiled, acted like everything was fine.” Luna’s hand found his again, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Even though he was tired,” Maki added quietly. “And hurting. And probably scared out of his mind.” A small silence followed that, heavier than the ones before.

Then (Y/n) spoke again, her voice softer this time. “Do you think that’s why I was adopted?” Maki looked up at her. “Because vampires attacked my biological parents too?” she continued. “Do you think… they hid me away?” Maki hesitated for a brief moment, choosing his words carefully. “It’s… likely,” he said gently. “If they knew you were in danger… they might’ve thought the safest thing was to send you somewhere the vampires wouldn’t look.” Luna nodded slightly. “Somewhere normal. Somewhere human.” Maki’s expression softened. “They probably wanted to protect you. Even if it meant… not being with you.” (Y/n) looked down at her hands, her fingers loosely intertwined, as the sound of rain filled the quiet again.

Luna shivered slightly as a stronger gust of wind swept through the porch, making the rain tap a little louder against the wood. Maki noticed immediately. “Okay, yeah, that’s our cue,” he said, already pushing his chair back as he stood. “We should head inside before someone catches a cold.” He reached down, offering his hand to Luna first, helping her up with an easy familiarity. Then, to (Y/n)’s surprise, he turned to her and held out his hand as well. “Come on.” She hesitated for just a second before placing her hand in his. The moment their skin touched, something warm flickered inside her chest. Her wolf stirred. Not in fear. Not in confusion. But… excitement. It was subtle, but she could feel it clearly this time, a soft, eager presence, like a tail wagging somewhere deep inside her. And when she glanced up at Maki, she felt it again, his wolf. It wasn’t overwhelming, not like before. Just… there. Warm. Open. Welcoming. Just like EJ’s had been earlier. A small smile found its way onto her lips as she let Maki pull her up gently.

The three of them stepped back inside, the warmth of the house wrapping around them almost instantly. The contrast to the cool rain outside made (Y/n) exhale softly, her shoulders relaxing. The pack was scattered around the house, each group wrapped up in their own little world. In the living room, Jungwon, Niki, Sunoo, Jay, Taki, Harua, Willow, and Sana were all sitting on the floor in a loose circle, a board game spread out between them. Voices overlapped in playful arguments, Jungwon dramatically accusing someone of cheating while Sunoo insisted he was just “strategically misunderstood.” Taki sat among them, quieter than the others, but still engaged, a small smile tugging at his lips as he watched the chaos unfold.

Behind them, Jo was stretched out on the couch, sketchbook resting on his knee, pencil moving steadily across the page. He barely looked up, completely absorbed, though his ear seemed tuned to every word being said in the room. Off to the side, EJ and Sora were standing near the wall where the bookshelf used to be, a measuring tape stretched between them. Sora pointed at something while talking, her brows slightly furrowed, while EJ shook his head, clearly disagreeing. “That won’t fit,” he said. “It will if we move the table,” Sora argued. “We’re not moving the table.” “You’re no fun.”

At the dining table, Fuma, Tara, Miyu, and Yuma sat close together, voices low. Papers were spread out in front of them, but the moment Maki, Luna, and (Y/n) stepped in, the group reacted almost instantly. Yuma slid one of the papers over another. Miyu gathered a small stack. Tara shifted slightly closer to Fuma, and Fuma calmly placed his hand over the remaining page, covering it. Like nothing had been there at all. (Y/n) blinked, catching the movement, but no one said anything. And then she noticed, Kei, Aya, Nicholas, and Rocky were missing. Though, judging by the faint creak of floorboards from above, they were probably just upstairs. The house felt… full. Loud. Warm. Alive. And for the first time since everything had happened, (Y/n) didn’t feel like she was standing on the outside of it.

As soon as the group in the living room noticed them, Niki’s head snapped up. “Oh! Finally,” he called out loudly, grinning. “Do you guys want to join?” Luna and Maki both instinctively glanced at (Y/n), giving her the choice. She hesitated for just a second, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then she took a small breath, steadying herself. “Yeah,” she said, nodding. “Let’s do it.” Luna tilted her head, studying her. “You sure?” (Y/n) met her gaze and nodded again, a little more firmly this time. “Yeah. I am.” Maki smiled softly at that, and without another word, the three of them moved over to join the others. 

“Finally!” Sana beamed, immediately patting the space beside her. “Come on, join my team!” (Y/n) let out a small laugh, the tension easing just a bit as she sat down next to her. Sana didn’t hesitate, pulling her into a quick, warm hug before letting go again. “I’ll explain everything,” Sana said excitedly, already gesturing toward the board. “It’s super easy, I promise. Okay, so basically,” She launched straight into the rules, her words quick but clear, pointing at different pieces as she talked. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, listening, a small smile lingering on her lips as she tried to follow along.

Across from them, Taki watched quietly. His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer than it probably should have. He remembered what the others had said earlier. The looks. The way they’d glanced between him and her, like they had already decided something he hadn’t even considered. Mates. The word echoed faintly in his mind. He studied her a little more carefully now. She looked… relaxed. Not completely, but more than before. There was something soft about her expression as she listened to Sana, nodding along, letting herself be pulled into the moment. Taki swallowed slightly. He’d be lying if he said she wasn’t pretty. She was.

And more than that… he respected her. He remembered seeing her in class, the way she acted, how easily she slipped into emotions, how real it all felt. She was talented. Someone he admired, even if he’d never really said it out loud. But… His brows knit together slightly. He didn’t feel it. Not the way the others had described. No pull. No instinct screaming at him. No overwhelming certainty. Just… normal. He looked away, his fingers absently fidgeting with one of the game pieces. Is she really my mate? He didn’t think so.

~~~

Night passed quietly, the house eventually settling into sleep, and before long, morning came again. This time, most of the pack had gathered in the main house, voices low but filled with energy, like something important was about to happen. The only one missing, Maki. Luna had been tasked with keeping him busy… or, if possible, asleep. Kei stood near the center of the room, glancing around at everyone before clapping his hands together once. “Okay,” he said, a small smile already forming. “Maki’s graduating soon.” A few quiet cheers and excited murmurs spread through the room. “And,” Kei continued, “we’re throwing him a party. But,” he raised a finger slightly, “he cannot find out about it.”

“Obviously,” Yuma said, already stepping forward and holding up a stack of papers. “Which is why we started planning yesterday.” He waved them slightly. “These are just rough ideas, nothing set in stone yet.” Miyu leaned forward a bit, nodding. “Luna already agreed to bake the cake,” she added, “but she can’t be here to help decide flavors or design right now, since she’s busy keeping Maki distracted.” “Or unconscious,” Jungwon muttered under his breath. “Preferably distracted,” Fuma said dryly.

A few chuckles passed through the group. From there, the room filled with overlapping ideas. “We could decorate outside,” “No, inside, it’s safer,” “What about lights?” “Music, definitely music,” “Food, lots of food.” In the middle of it all, (Y/n) sat quietly on one of the chairs, her hands resting in her lap as she watched. Listened. Observed. It was… easy to see. The way they talked over each other without getting annoyed. The way they built on each other’s ideas instead of shutting them down. The small smiles, the teasing, the quiet understanding between them. They were excited. Not just about the party, but about celebrating him. All of them, in their own way, trying to make it perfect. Because they loved him. Because they loved each other. (Y/n)’s chest tightened slightly as she watched, something warm and aching settling deep inside her. And once again, she found herself wishing… that she belonged to it too.

About an hour into the planning, just as the energy in the room was starting to settle into something more concrete, a quiet ping echoed from several phones at once. Yuma checked his screen first, eyes widening slightly. “He’s awake,” he muttered. Kei glanced over. “Already?” Yuma nodded, holding up his phone. “Luna says they’re on their way. Like… right now.” The room shifted instantly. Papers disappeared. Chairs scraped softly against the floor. Conversations cut off mid-sentence as everyone scrambled to make the space look normal again. “Hide that, no, not there,” “Why would you put it there?!” “Act natural!” “You act natural,”

By the time footsteps approached the door, the room had settled into a suspicious version of calm. The door opened, and Maki stepped in, Luna right behind him. “Why is everyone so quiet?” Maki asked immediately, narrowing his eyes slightly. “No reason,” Fuma replied smoothly. “Just existing,” Yuma added, far too quickly. Maki looked unconvinced. Before he could question it further, (Y/n) stood up and walked over to them. “Hey,” she said, offering a small smile. “Can you help me with something?” Maki blinked, attention shifting to her. “Yeah, of course. What is it?” “Can you… help me talk to Jungwon?” That caught his interest immediately. “Oh, yeah, sure,” he said, straightening slightly, his focus now completely on her. “Let’s go.” Luna watched the interaction, then glanced briefly toward (Y/n), understanding flashing in her eyes. As (Y/n) turned away, Luna mouthed a quiet thank you. (Y/n) just gave a small, subtle nod.

Maki was already walking ahead, more awake now, curiosity pulling him forward. He made his way over to where Jungwon was standing. “Hey,” Maki said. “Can I borrow you for a minute?” Jungwon looked up, glancing between him and (Y/n) before shrugging lightly. “Sure.” He stood and followed them out onto the porch, the door closing softly behind them. The cooler air greeted them instantly, a contrast to the warmth inside. Luna joined them a second later. Maki leaned against the railing slightly. “Okay, so,” he started, glancing at (Y/n) to let her explain. (Y/n) took a small breath before summarizing the situation, explaining about her apartment, her roommates, and why she didn’t feel safe going back herself.

Jungwon listened, arms loosely crossed, his expression thoughtful. When she finished, he hummed quietly. “Okay… yeah, I get it,” he said. “That makes sense.” He paused for a moment, then added, “I’m not sure if I can shapeshift into you though.” (Y/n) blinked slightly. “Why not?” Jungwon scratched the back of his neck. “I’ve never tried shifting into a girl before,” he admitted. “I mean, I can shapeshift, but it’s usually people I’m familiar with. And… well…” He gestured vaguely at her. “You’re new.” There was a brief pause. Then he grinned. “But,” he added, a bit more confidently, “I’ll absolutely try.”

Jungwon rubbed the back of his neck, thinking for a moment before looking at (Y/n) again. “Okay, but I need to… take some measurements first.” Maki blinked. “Measurements?” “Not like that,” Jungwon said quickly. “It’s more like… I need to get a feel for certain things. My ability copies details, but I kind of need a reference. Like, feeling someone’s hair.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes slightly. “Why do you need to feel my hair?” Jungwon immediately raised both hands in defense. “Hey, no weird stuff, I promise,” he said quickly. “It’s just… the texture, the color, it helps me replicate it properly. It’s weird, I know, but that’s just how it works.”

There was a brief pause. Then (Y/n) nodded slowly. “Oh… okay.” She stepped a little closer, still a bit unsure, but willing. Jungwon moved carefully, surprisingly focused now. He gently took a strand of her hair between his fingers, running it lightly between them, like he was memorizing the texture. His expression shifted, eyes narrowing slightly in concentration. Then he stepped back, crouching just a little to compare their heights, before lightly placing his hands near her shoulders, not grabbing, just gauging the width. “Okay…” he muttered. “A bit narrower…” He then reached for her hand, turning it slightly in his as he compared sizes, adjusting his own fingers against hers. Maki watched, arms crossed, trying not to laugh. “You look like you’re building a character in a game.” “Shut up,” Jungwon muttered. After a moment, he stepped back fully, rolling his shoulders once. “Alright,” he said. “I think I’ve got it.”

The others grew quiet. Jungwon took a slow, steady breath, then closed his eyes. For a second, nothing happened. Then, his body shifted. It started subtly. His frame shrank slightly, his posture adjusting as his height decreased. His shoulders narrowed, his build changing just enough to match hers. Then his hair, it began to grow, strands lengthening unevenly at first, like it couldn’t quite decide where to stop. The color shifted too, flickering between shades before settling closer to hers. But it wasn’t smooth. It glitched. For a moment, his features blurred, shifting in and out, like his face couldn’t quite hold one form. His jaw softened, then sharpened again, then softened once more. His eyes flickered, color adjusting, shape refining.

Luna instinctively reached for Maki’s arm, gripping it slightly as she watched. “Is that supposed to happen?” she whispered. “I… don’t know,” Maki muttered back. Jungwon’s expression tightened slightly, like he was concentrating harder, pushing through it. Then, finally, everything settled. He opened his eyes. And the three of them stared. Because Jungwon was gone. Standing in front of them now was (Y/n). Not perfect, there were small differences if you looked closely. Something slightly off in the eyes, the posture just a bit too confident to fully match her. But at a glance? It was her. Jungwon looked down at himself, turning his hands over, then glanced up at them. “Well?” he asked. Maki blinked slowly. “That’s… kind of creepy.” Luna let out a small breath. “But really impressive.” Jungwon grinned slightly. “Good enough to fool your roommates?” he asked. (Y/n) stared at him for a second longer, then nodded slowly. “…Yeah,” she said. “I think so.”

Jungwon let out a breath before his form shifted again, his features blurring slightly before snapping back into his usual self. He rolled his shoulders and shook out his arms, like he was trying to get rid of a lingering feeling. “…That feels weird,” he muttered. “Being a girl.” Luna snorted softly. “Just wait until you have to wear girl clothes.” Jungwon groaned immediately, dragging a hand down his face. “Don’t remind me,” he said. “But… I’ll deal with it.” He glanced at (Y/n), offering a small shrug. “If it helps, I’ll go through the pain.” Maki let out a quiet laugh before turning to (Y/n). “How much stuff do you actually need to get?” (Y/n) hesitated, her fingers lightly fidgeting with her sleeve. “Um… my clothes, mostly,” she said. “And like… my charger, some personal things.” She paused, her expression faltering slightly. “Technically, I should take my bed and furniture too, but… I don’t know if that’s realistic.” Her voice softened. “Maybe I’ll just leave it.”

Maki nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at Luna. “Do you still have the boxes from when you moved in?” Luna nodded right away. “Yeah, Fuma and EJ told me to keep them in the storage shed. Just in case we needed them again.” “Perfect,” Maki said, a small, determined smile forming. “Then we’ll grab those, get a few of the others to help, and just move everything.” He waved a hand slightly. “No stress. We’ve basically perfected the whole ‘moving someone in here’ thing by now.” Luna laughed softly. “Sadly true.” Maki looked back at (Y/n). “We’ll handle it. Don’t worry.” For a moment, (Y/n) just looked at him. Then her smile wavered slightly, her eyes growing a bit glossy. “…Thank you,” she whispered.

~~~

Soon enough, Jungwon had been dressed in a set of the girls’ clothes. He stood stiffly in the middle of the room, tugging awkwardly at the fabric like he didn’t quite know what to do with himself. “Why are these so… fitted?” he muttered, clearly uncomfortable. Niki, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. “Oh my god, this is amazing,” he laughed, doubling over slightly as he snapped yet another picture on his phone. “Hold still, no, no, look more natural!” “This is me being natural,” Jungwon shot back, glaring at him. Sunoo snickered quietly nearby, while Luna tried, and failed, to hide her smile. “Okay, enough,” Fuma said, though there was a faint amusement in his tone. “Focus.” The room gradually settled as everyone gathered, attention shifting to him. He went over the plan one more time, making sure everyone knew their role.

“Alright,” he said, glancing around. “Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sana, Jo, you’re with us. Niki, Sunoo, Maki, Luna, same with you. We go to the apartment.” He looked at Jungwon. “You lead.” Jungwon nodded, adjusting his sleeves slightly. Fuma continued, “Aya, Sora, Willow, you stay here with (Y/n). Keep her safe.” Aya gave a small nod, her expression serious. “And the rest of you,” his gaze shifted, “Kei, Harua, EJ, Yuma, Jay, Taki, Miyu, you’re heading to Koyomi. See if the kitchen can still be saved after the earthquake.” A few exchanged glances, then nodded in agreement. With that, the groups split.

The drive to (Y/n)’s apartment was quiet, a subtle tension settling over the group the closer they got. When they finally stopped just outside the building, Jungwon took a slow breath. “Alright,” he murmured. Then, he shifted again. Once again, his form changed, features morphing until (Y/n) stood in his place. He rolled his shoulders slightly, like he was settling into the form. Rocky stepped forward next, raising her hand slightly as a faint shimmer of magic flickered at her fingertips. “Hold still,” she said. Jungwon did. The magic wrapped around him subtly, barely visible, before fading just as quickly. Rocky tilted her head, listening for a second. “Okay… talk.” “…Hello?” Jungwon said. It sounded like (Y/n). Not perfectly, there was a slight difference, something just a bit off, but it was close enough. Rocky nodded. “Good. If anyone notices, just cough a bit. Say you’re sick.” Jungwon gave a small nod. “Got it.”

There was a brief pause as everyone looked at each other. Then Fuma stepped forward, his expression calm but alert. “Stay close,” he said quietly. “We don’t know what we’re walking into.” With that, they headed inside. None of them knowing exactly what to expect. As Jungwon slid the key into the lock, his hand hesitated for just a second. He took a slow breath, steadying himself. You’ve got this. The door clicked open. Carefully, he stepped inside. The apartment looked… normal. Quiet. The faint sound of a TV filled the space. But the moment he stepped into the living room, all three girls sitting there turned to look at him. Or rather, at who they thought was (Y/n). 

Jungwon forced a small, casual wave. “Hi…” They didn’t wave back. They just stared. Then one of them scoffed. “Why are you here?” The tone was cold. Sharp. Jungwon blinked once, quickly adjusting. “Uh… I’m here to get my things.” A brief pause. Then another one of them shrugged. “Good.” “Yeah,” the third muttered, already turning her attention back to the TV. “About time.” Just like that, they lost interest. Jungwon stood there for a second longer, processing, before glancing down slightly. …Good thing she’s not actually here. His grip on the door tightened briefly before he stepped aside, opening it wider. “I have some people helping me,” he said, trying to sound as natural as possible. “So, uh… sorry for the noise while I grab my stuff.” “Whatever,” one of them replied without even looking. That was all the permission they needed.

One by one, the others slipped inside, each carrying boxes, their movements quiet but efficient. Jungwon stepped further in, leading the way, mentally going over everything (Y/n) had told him. The layout. Her room. Where things were. “Down the hall,” he murmured softly. They followed. The moment they stepped into her room, there was a brief, unspoken pause. It felt… personal. Like stepping into something that wasn’t theirs. Photos. Clothes. Small details scattered around that painted pieces of her life. For a second, no one moved. Then Luna exhaled quietly. “Alright… let’s be careful.” (Y/n) had given permission. They reminded themselves of that as they got to work. Still, it felt like an invasion.

Tara, Rocky, Sana, and Luna focused on the more personal things, folding clothes neatly, gathering smaller items, carefully placing everything into boxes without disturbing more than necessary. Sana paused briefly at a small object on the desk, then gently placed it into a box with extra care. “Don’t forget this,” she murmured softly. Meanwhile, the boys handled the heavier tasks. Maki and Nicholas carefully lifted pieces of furniture, moving them with practiced coordination. Jo and Sunoo worked together to disassemble what they could, keeping things organized so it could all be put back together later. Niki, despite the situation, still found moments to whisper jokes under his breath, though quieter this time. Jungwon stayed near the doorway at first, keeping an ear on the living room, making sure nothing felt off. Every sound from outside made his shoulders tense slightly. But the girls out there stayed quiet, focused on their TV. So, slowly, steadily, they packed up (Y/n)’s life. Piece by piece.

Meanwhile, at Koyomi, the moment they stepped inside, the air felt… heavy. Miyu froze just a few steps in. Her eyes scanned the space, taking in the broken wood, the fallen shelves, the scattered pieces of what used to be carefully arranged. The kitchen, their kitchen, was barely recognizable. Her breath hitched. Yuma noticed immediately. Without saying anything, he stepped closer and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her gently against him. “Hey… it’s okay,” he murmured softly. “We’ll fix this. We will.” Miyu nodded against his chest, her hands gripping his shirt slightly as she tried to keep herself together. “Yeah…” she whispered, though her voice trembled. “Yeah, we will…” But her eyes stayed on the wreckage.

Jay stood a bit further in, unmoving. His gaze was fixed on the kitchen. On what was left of it. They had worked so hard for this. Long nights, constant exhaustion, pushing through things most people would’ve given up on. Every detail had meant something. And now… It was gone. His jaw tightened slightly, his hands clenching at his sides before he forced himself to breathe. Kei and EJ moved carefully through the space, stepping over debris, crouching down to shift broken pieces aside. “Maybe this can be saved,” Kei started, lifting something, only to pause. EJ shook his head slightly. “It’s too damaged.” Kei sighed, setting it down again. They kept looking, though. Checking. Hoping. But with every piece they moved, it became more and more clear, there wasn’t much left to salvage.

In the background, Taki stood still, watching. His eyes moved between them. Miyu. Jay. The others. And something felt… off. Or maybe, too much. The sadness in the room wasn’t just something he saw. He felt it. Sharp. Heavy. Pressing against his chest in a way that made it harder to breathe. Miyu’s grief, raw and overwhelming. Jay’s quiet devastation, buried but just as deep. It was stronger than usual. Like something inside him was more open than before. More sensitive. He shifted slightly, his brows furrowing as he tried to understand it. Jay finally spoke, his voice low but steady, even if it took effort. “We’ll have to call the insurance company,” he said. “See what they can do.” He glanced around again, exhaling slowly. “But… realistically, we might have to cover most of it ourselves.”

The words hung in the air. Miyu’s breath broke. The weight of it all finally crashed down on her as she slowly sank to the floor, her knees giving out beneath her. Tears spilled over before she could stop them. Yuma followed her down instantly, keeping his arms around her as he pulled her closer. “Hey… hey, it’s okay,” he whispered, though his own voice was softer now, heavier. Miyu shook her head slightly, burying her face against him as the tears came fully. “We worked so hard…” she choked out. “I know,” Yuma murmured, holding her tighter. “I know.” His hand moved gently over her back, trying to soothe her, but there was a tightness in his chest too. Because he understood. Completely. If it had been his life’s work… if everything he built had been shattered like this, he’d be just as devastated.

Back at (Y/n)’s apartment, the work went faster than expected. Her room wasn’t very big, and she didn’t have much to pack, which made things easier. Still, they were thorough. Careful. Three hours later, everything was done. Boxes were stacked neatly in the trailer, a few more secured in the trunks of the cars. The room itself looked… empty now. Clean. Like no one had ever lived there. Luna took a slow look around, arms folded slightly. “That should be everything…” “Check the bathroom one more time,” Fuma said. They did. Drawers, cabinets, behind the door. Nothing. No trace left.

One by one, they made their way out, the weight of it all settling quietly over them. Jungwon lingered by the door for a second before turning back toward the living room. “…There,” he said, voice steady. “I’ve moved all my stuff.” “Mmh,” one of the girls responded absentmindedly, eyes still glued to the TV. No one even looked at him. Jungwon’s hand tightened slightly around the strap of the bag he was holding. Then he turned, just as he reached the door, “Nice to be rid of the freak.” The words were quiet. But not quiet enough. Jungwon froze for half a second. Something in his chest twisted, sharp and immediate. His fingers curled slightly, an urge rising to turn back, to say something, to do something. But… He knew it wouldn’t matter. So instead, he opened the door. And walked out.

The moment it closed behind him, his form shifted back, his features snapping into place as himself again. He exhaled sharply, jaw tightening as he rolled his shoulders, like trying to shake off the feeling. Rocky stepped closer, lifting her hand slightly as the faint shimmer of magic faded from around him, removing the voice spell. “You did good,” she said quietly. Jungwon nodded, though his expression remained tense. Beside them, Luna’s gaze shifted. “Maki?” she said softly. He stood a little stiff, his jaw clenched tightly, his eyes darker than before. “What’s wrong?” she asked. Maki exhaled slowly through his nose. “They said something,” he muttered. “Right before we left.” Luna’s brows furrowed. “What?” “…Doesn’t matter,” he said, though his tone made it clear it did. Jo scoffed from behind them, clearly having heard it too. “Honestly? Good riddance,” he said, crossing his arms. “She shouldn’t have to be around people like that anyway.” A few quiet murmurs of agreement followed. No one disagreed. There was a shared understanding now. A quiet, protective kind of anger.

Without another word, they began loading into the cars. Doors shut. Engines started. And soon enough, they were on the road again, driving back toward their little village. By the time they returned, the others were already back. The atmosphere in the house felt… different. Heavier. Maki and Luna barely had time to step inside before they found Kei and EJ. “Well?” Maki asked. Kei exchanged a glance with EJ before shaking his head slightly. “Not good.” EJ sighed, running a hand through his hair. “The kitchen’s basically destroyed. There’s not much we can save.” Maki’s expression fell slightly. “Jay’s on the phone with the insurance company right now,” Kei said. “We’re hoping for something, but…” he trailed off. “…It’s unlikely,” EJ finished quietly. A small silence settled between them before Maki nodded.

Tara stepped forward after a moment, gently shifting the topic. “Maki,” she said, “do you want to go through your homework for the week?” He blinked. “Now?” “Well,” she smiled lightly, “you’ve missed two days already because of the earthquake.” Maki let out a small breath, shrugging. “Yeah… might as well.” As they started heading off, (Y/n) made her way over to Luna and Sana. “Hey,” she said softly. They both turned to her. “Thank you,” she continued, her voice genuine. “For everything. Today, and… before that too.” Sana’s expression softened immediately. “Of course.” Luna smiled warmly. “You don’t have to thank us.” (Y/n) shook her head slightly, her eyes glancing briefly toward Jungwon. “Still… thank you.” Jungwon gave her a small nod from where he stood. “Anytime.”

A quiet warmth lingered in the moment. But not everyone felt steady. Taki stood a bit further back. Still. Too still. Something felt… wrong. Or maybe not wrong, just off. Like he wasn’t fully there. Like he was watching everything from a step outside his own body. The voices around him sounded slightly distant, even though he knew they weren’t. The movements, the conversations, it all felt just a little disconnected. He frowned slightly, trying to ground himself. But then, his gaze landed on (Y/n). And something shifted. It was small. Subtle. But there. A pull. Faint. Barely there. But different. His breath caught slightly. The world around him sharpened. Scents that had faded into the background suddenly rushed forward, clearer, stronger. The air felt… alive. And around her, it was like everything changed. Like the space near her burst into color, vivid and overwhelming, like fireworks flickering just beneath the surface of his vision. He blinked, his heart beating a little faster. What…? He didn’t understand it. Didn’t know what was happening. But as he kept looking at her, he realized one thing. He didn’t want it to stop.

~~~

Rocky lingered near the hallway, her eyes flicking briefly toward the living room where Sora was animatedly talking to Aya, clearly keeping her occupied. Good. With a small, satisfied nod, Rocky slipped over to Kei, gently tugging at his sleeve. “Hey,” she murmured. Kei glanced down at her. “What is it?” She quickly pressed a small folded paper into his hand. “Everything you need is on there.” Kei looked at it, then back at her. “Everything?” Rocky nodded. “Her size, whether she prefers gold or silver, design style… all of it.” For a second, Kei just stared at her, impressed. “…You’re sure she didn’t suspect anything?” he asked quietly. Rocky tilted her head, a playful smile forming. “Do you underestimate me?” Kei let out a soft chuckle, bowing his head slightly in mock respect. “Of course not, oh great one.” Rocky laughed under her breath. “Don’t worry. As far as Aya knows, I’ve just been rambling about random ideas because I’ve never designed jewelry before.” Kei shook his head, smiling as he carefully folded the paper again and slipped it into his pocket. “Seriously… thank you.” Rocky gave a small shrug. “Just make it good.”

Before they could rejoin the others, Nicholas’ voice cut in from the side. “…Okay, what are you two planning?” They both turned. Nico stood there, arms loosely crossed, one brow raised as he looked between them. “I’ve seen you two together way too much lately,” he added. “That never ends in something normal.” Rocky’s smile turned a little more mischievous. “It’s a secret.” Nico narrowed his eyes slightly. “Rocky.” “You’ll see soon enough,” she said lightly. He held her gaze for a moment longer before exhaling. “Is it at least not dangerous?” Rocky hesitated for half a second, just enough to be suspicious, before answering, “It’s for Maki’s graduation party.” Nico blinked. “That’s it?” “Well,” she added, “it’s just between me and Kei.” There was a pause. Then Nico shrugged. “Alright.” He turned away like that was enough for him. Rocky watched him go, then let out a quiet breath. “…That was close,” she muttered. Kei smirked slightly. “You handled it.” She shot him a look. “Obviously.”

~~~

(Y/n), Sana, and Luna sat gathered around the firepit, the soft crackling of flames filling the quiet between their voices. The warmth flickered across their faces as they leaned in slightly, the evening air cool against their skin. “So…” Sana started, resting her chin in her hand. “How do we make him realize?” (Y/n) groaned softly, dragging her hands over her face. “If you figure that out, please let me know.” Sana perked up suddenly. “What if we just,” she made a quick hitting motion with her hand, “bonk him on the head with a pan or something? Maybe a concussion would knock some sense into him.” Luna blinked. Then laughed. “I think that would do the opposite,” she said, shaking her head. “Pretty sure we’d just make him forget even more.” Sana pouted slightly. “Worth a try.”

(Y/n) let out a small laugh despite herself, but it faded quickly as she looked back into the fire. Luna’s expression softened as she turned to her. “Okay, this might sound a little… underwhelming,” she said carefully, “but I think you just need to spend more time with him.” (Y/n) glanced at her. “Talk to him,” Luna continued. “Be around him. Let things happen naturally. Maybe he just… needs time to understand.” She gave a small shrug. “Boys can be a bit slow sometimes.” Sana nodded in agreement. “Very slow.” (Y/n) sighed, leaning back slightly as she looked up at the sky. 

“Yeah…” she murmured. “I figured that’s what I’d have to do.” She swallowed lightly. “It sounds easy when you say it like that, but… it’s terrifying.” Her fingers curled slightly in her lap. “Honestly, I think I’d prefer the pan idea.” Sana snorted. “But…” (Y/n) continued quietly, “I know I can’t just sit around and wait for it to happen while hiding from him.” Luna and Sana exchanged a look before both leaning in, pulling her into a quick, warm hug. “You’ve got this,” Luna said softly. “Go get your man,” Sana added with a grin. (Y/n) huffed out a small laugh as they pulled away. “Okay, okay…” She took a breath and pushed herself to her feet. As she started walking, her heart picked up speed, each step feeling heavier than it should. Then, that voice again. Soft. Familiar. Mate. She paused for half a second. Then, quieter this time, We’ve got this. (Y/n)’s lips curved into a small smile. “…Well,” she whispered under her breath, “at least one of us is confident.” And with that, she kept walking.

Taki stood a little off to the side, talking quietly with Jungwon and Niki. Or at least, Jungwon and Niki were talking. Taki was only half present, his mind still drifting in that strange, disconnected feeling. Niki was the first to notice her. His words slowed, then stopped entirely, his eyes shifting past Taki. Jungwon followed his gaze. Taki frowned slightly. “What?” Then he turned. And saw her. For a second, everything else faded. It happened again. That same shift. That same overwhelming awareness. It was like the world dimmed just enough for her to stand out, like there was a light behind her, soft but blinding at the same time. It framed her in a way that didn’t make sense, something almost unreal, like she didn’t fully belong to the same space as everything else. Like she was… An angel.

Taki’s breath caught slightly. (Y/n) stopped a few steps away from him, her hands fidgeting lightly at her sides. “Can we talk?” she asked. Taki nodded immediately. He didn’t trust his voice. Jungwon and Niki exchanged a look but said nothing as Taki stepped away with her. They walked. Neither of them really knowing where they were going. The forest stretched around them, quiet except for the soft crunch of leaves beneath their feet. (Y/n) kept moving forward, trusting that if she went too far, he would stop her. He didn’t. So they kept going. Until finally, she stopped. Turning to face him. Taki stopped a step away, meeting her gaze. For a moment, neither of them spoke.

“I know you don’t feel it,” (Y/n) said quietly. Her voice was steady, but there was something fragile underneath. “But my wolf…” she let out a small, almost disbelieving breath. “which I still can’t believe I’m saying, my wolf is sure.” Her eyes searched his. “It can’t be wrong.” A pause. “Right?” Her voice softened. “So why don’t you feel it?” Taki’s chest tightened. He broke eye contact, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I don’t know,” he admitted quietly. His hands curled slightly at his sides. “I want to. I want to understand it, to feel what you’re talking about, but I just…” He exhaled, frustrated. “I don’t.”

There was a sharp edge to his voice now. “I hate it,” he added under his breath. “I really do.” Silence settled between them again. (Y/n)’s gaze dropped, her fingers twisting together. “…Are you disappointed?” she asked softly. “That I could be your mate?” Taki’s head snapped up immediately. “No,” he said, almost too quickly. “No, of course not.” He shook his head, stepping a little closer without realizing it. “You’re… amazing,” he said, the words coming more easily than he expected. “You’re kind, and strong, and,” he hesitated slightly, “I admire you. I really do.” His voice softened, more uncertain now. “I’m just…” He struggled to find the right word. “…indifferent,” he finished quietly. “Because I don’t know if it’s real.” His gaze met hers again, conflicted. “If we really are mates… shouldn’t I feel it too?”

It hurt. More than she expected. Each word he said felt like something pressing against her chest, tightening, making it harder to breathe. But before she could retreat into that feeling, something else pushed forward. Her wolf. It was subtle at first, like a nudge. Then stronger. Urging. Insisting. Speak. (Y/n) straightened slightly, her gaze locking onto his. It almost didn’t feel like her anymore, like she was stepping into a role, saying lines she didn’t know she had.

“But you do feel it,” she said, her voice firmer now, rising slightly. “I know you do. Or at least your wolf does.” She held his gaze, waiting. Taki’s brows furrowed, frustration flickering across his face. Why was she yelling at him? Didn’t she understand he was trying? “I don’t know how to get it through to you,” he snapped back, his voice sharper than before, “that I don’t feel anything.” The words hit harder this time. “And I don’t know why you’re being so blind,” (Y/n) shot back, her voice cutting through the space between them. Something in Taki snapped.

His jaw clenched tightly, a low tension building in his chest as his fangs slowly extended, pressing against his lip. His vision sharpened, the world around him becoming clearer, more intense, his eyes shifting from brown to gold. “I’m not blind,” he said, his voice lower now, more controlled but edged with something dangerous. “I’m just being truthful.” (Y/n) let out a sharp, frustrated sound, half shout, half something breaking loose inside her. And then, it happened. A crack. Then another. Her body jerked slightly as bones began to shift, snapping and reforming in rapid succession. Muscles twisted and stretched, her frame dropping as the transformation took over completely.

It was fast. Violent. Uncontrolled. Within seconds, she wasn’t standing there anymore. A wolf stood in her place. Her fur bristled, chest rising and falling heavily as she bared her teeth at him, a low, rumbling growl vibrating from deep within her. This wasn’t hesitation. This wasn’t fear. It was a threat. Clear. Direct. And Taki froze. Because for the first time, there was no doubt. She wasn’t holding back. Taki’s body tensed, instincts taking over as he prepared himself to fight. His muscles coiled, his senses sharpened further, every detail of the forest suddenly painfully clear.

But before he could move, a voice. Do you still feel nothing? Taki froze. It wasn’t spoken out loud. It was in his head. His eyes widened slightly as he stared at the wolf in front of him. (Y/n)…? Had she already figured out how to use a mindlink? “I…” he said out loud, his voice unsteady. “I don’t know. Everything just feels, wrong. Weird.” You’re just afraid to feel. The words echoed through him. Taki blinked. “Afraid?” he repeated, almost scoffing. But the moment the word settled. Something shifted. A shiver ran down his spine, sharp and sudden, like something breaking through a wall he didn’t even know was there. And then, memories. They crashed into him. The attack. Blood. Chaos. Screams. His first pack. Euijoo and Nicholas grabbing him, pulling him away, their voices urgent as they ran for their lives. His legs barely keeping up, his heart pounding in terror.

His parents, the sound of their screams. The image of his mother’s face, blurred, distant, like something he could never fully reach again. Gone. Then, another memory. More recent. Euijoo again. On the brink of death. All because of something similar, because of hesitation, because of fear, because of not accepting what was right in front of him. The weight of it pressed down on him, suffocating. What if it happens again? The thought wasn’t quiet. It roared. What if she was his mate? What if he let himself feel it, and then lost her? How much would that hurt? Would it break him the same way? Worse? His breath grew uneven. What if I never connect with my wolf? The thought slipped in, quieter, but just as sharp. What if I’m incomplete? What if I’m not good enough for her? What if I fail? What if I disappoint everyone?

His hands trembled slightly at his sides, his golden eyes flickering with something deeper now. Fear. Not of her. But of everything that came with her. As the thoughts spiraled, faster and louder, Taki’s knees gave out beneath him. He hit the ground, hands clutching his head as if he could hold everything together, as if he could stop it from splitting apart. His breath came in uneven gasps, chest tight, heart racing too fast. It felt like something was cracking him open from the inside. The fear. The memories. The what ifs. It was too much.

But then, he felt warmth. Arms wrapped around him, sudden and grounding, pulling him out of the storm just enough to breathe. A voice, soft but steady, right against him. “It’s okay…” Taki’s body tensed for a second before slowly, hesitantly, he lifted his head. His vision was blurred with tears, but through it, he saw her. (Y/n). Back in her human form. Holding him. She was crying too. “It’s okay,” she whispered again, her voice trembling but firm. “It’s okay to be scared… but we have to face it. Together.” The word together lingered. Taki blinked, his breathing still uneven, but something inside him shifted again.

He was aware, somewhere in the back of his mind, that she wasn’t wearing anything. But it didn’t matter. Not right now. Because all he could focus on was the warmth. The way she held him like she wasn’t going to let him fall apart. The way it felt, safe. A voice. Clear. Deep. Mate. It repeated over and over again. Taki’s breath caught. His eyes widened slightly as something clicked into place, something that had been just out of reach finally settling where it belonged. 

Slowly, he pulled back from her, his hands still slightly trembling as he shrugged off his jacket and held it out to her. She blinked, then let out a small, breathy sound. “Oh, thanks.” She took it quickly, pulling it around herself, wrapping it tightly before looking back at him. Once she was covered, she reached out, offering him her hand. Taki hesitated for only a second before taking it. She pulled him up gently. “I saw… everything,” she said quietly. “Heard every thought you had.” Before he could react, she stepped forward and hugged him again. “I’m scared too,” she admitted, her voice muffled slightly against him. “But I’m more scared of being alone.” Her grip tightened just a little. “After coming here… after everything changed so suddenly…” she swallowed. “I don’t want to be alone again. It terrifies me.” She pulled back just enough to look at him. “Lone wolves don’t do well, right?”

Taki didn’t hesitate this time. He pulled her closer, arms wrapping tightly around her as his body shook with quiet sobs. “I’m so scared…” he kept repeating, his voice breaking over and over again. “I’m so, so scared…” (Y/n) held him just as tightly, one hand pressing gently against the back of his head, the other around his shoulders, grounding him. She could feel it. Every ounce of fear. Every lingering piece of pain. It flowed through him, raw and unfiltered, and somehow… she felt it too. “It’s okay,” she whispered softly. “I’m here.” “I’m sorry,” Taki choked out. “I’m so sorry… for not knowing, for not feeling it sooner…” He pulled back just enough to look at her, his eyes still wet, his voice trembling.

“You’re my mate,” he said. The words came out like a realization. Like a truth finally spoken. “You’re my mate,” he repeated, again and again, like he needed to say it until it fully settled inside him. (Y/n) smiled softly, her chest warming, something deep inside her responding to those words. It spread through her, filling every corner, steady and bright. After a while, Taki felt it too. The shift. The warmth. Love. Relief. Happiness. It washed over him so suddenly that it almost made him dizzy. But, it wasn’t his. He blinked, confused for a second, even as tears kept falling down his cheeks. “…This is you,” he whispered. (Y/n) nodded slightly, her own eyes glassy. “It goes both ways,” she said softly.

She reached up, gently wiping away his tears with her thumb, smiling through her own. And something in Taki just… gave in. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, he leaned in. And kissed her. It was sudden. Unplanned. But it felt necessary. Like something he had to do. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly in surprise as she felt his lips against hers, the moment catching her off guard. But only for a second. Then she melted into it. Her eyes slowly closed, her body relaxing as she kissed him back. The tension, the anger, the frustration, it all faded. Her eyes returned to their normal color, her fangs retracting as everything settled. Leaving behind only, warmth. Relief. And something steady, something certain. Love.

When they finally pulled away, the world felt… still. Too still. They just stood there, close, eyes locked on each other, both breathing a little unevenly. Neither of them spoke. Neither of them moved. It was like everything had changed, and they didn’t quite know what came next. Taki’s hand was still lightly holding onto her arm, like he wasn’t ready to let go. (Y/n)’s fingers hovered near his, unsure whether to pull away or hold on tighter. Neither of them chose. Not yet. Then, someone cleared their throat. Both of them startled slightly, turning their heads at the same time. EJ stood a few steps away, arms loosely crossed, watching them.

There was something different in his expression. Understanding. But also… something else. Something like quiet amazement. His gaze lingered on Taki for a moment longer. Because for the first time in years, Taki’s wolf was there. Not distant. Not faint. But strong. Present. Alive. Just like it had been before everything was taken from him. Before they were just children running from something they couldn’t fight. EJ exhaled softly, a small smile tugging at his lips. “…Come on,” he said, turning slightly. “Let’s head inside, you two.” He started walking without waiting. (Y/n) and Taki glanced at each other again. This time, there was no hesitation. Their hands found each other naturally. Fingers intertwining. And together, they followed.

As they reached the porch of the main house, Sora was already there, like she had been waiting. In her hands, a blanket. She stepped forward immediately, offering it to (Y/n) without a word. (Y/n) blinked, then took it with a small, grateful smile, wrapping it around her waist, securing it over Taki’s jacket. “Thank you,” she murmured. Sora just nodded, her gaze flicking briefly between the two of them. (Y/n) looked back toward EJ. “How did you know?” EJ paused, glancing over his shoulder. “I felt it,” he said simply. “The moment your wolf broke free.”

His eyes settled on her, thoughtful. “Your presence…” he continued slowly, “it’s strong. Stronger than most.” There was a brief pause. “On par with someone like Kei,” he added. “And he’s close to being an alpha.” (Y/n) blinked, surprised. EJ’s gaze softened slightly. “Or maybe,” he added, “your emotions were just that intense… that you called out to more than just Taki.” A quiet understanding settled over the space. Because whatever it had been, it had changed something. Not just for them. But for all of them. EJ glanced between them, his gaze sharp but calm. “I take it… you’re both fully awake and connected now, right?” (Y/n) and Taki exchanged a quick look before nodding. “Yeah,” Taki said, his voice still a little unsteady. “I think so… just,” he let out a small breath, almost laughing under it, “still in shock.”

Almost unconsciously, his hand searched for hers again. (Y/n) didn’t hesitate. She took it, fingers intertwining with his, giving a gentle squeeze. Grounding him. EJ noticed, a small smile forming on his lips. “I’m glad,” he said simply. Then his expression shifted, a bit more practical now. “But it’s getting late.” They both looked at him. “We got an email earlier,” he continued. “The schools are reopening. Everything’s ready again.” Taki blinked. “Already?” EJ nodded. “Which means all of you who are students… go back tomorrow.” There was a brief pause as that settled in. “So,” EJ added, “you should both get some sleep.” Sora leaned slightly against the doorframe, arms loosely crossed. “Niki’s going with you again,” she said. “He didn’t really get to experience a proper day last time.” From inside, a faint voice called out, “I’m excited this time!”

Sora smiled faintly. “Miyu and Luna also said they’ll make you something good for lunch.” (Y/n) shifted slightly, her grip on Taki’s hand tightening just a little. “…Are you sure I should go?” she asked quietly. EJ stepped closer. He placed a hand on her shoulder. For a moment, everything felt still. Then, his eyes shifted. Bleeding red. (Y/n) froze instantly under his gaze, her body going rigid as something instinctual told her not to move. He studied her. Carefully. Then his gaze flicked to Taki, his eyes still glowing as he examined him the same way. The air felt heavier for those few seconds. Then, it was gone.

His eyes returned to brown, his expression softening again. “I don’t see any concerns,” he said calmly. “You’re both in tune with your wolves now.” He glanced between them. “That means you should have control.” (Y/n) let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “Oh,” EJ added casually, “and I’ll have Fuma nearby. Just in case anything goes south.” Taki huffed lightly. “That’s… reassuring.” EJ smirked faintly. “It should be.” Then he stepped back, gesturing toward the door. “Now go. Get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be… interesting.”

~~~

And just like that, time slipped through their fingers. Days passed quickly, too quickly, like someone lazily flipping through the pages of a calendar. The sun rose and fell in a steady rhythm, the moon following faithfully each night, until the air itself began to change. Summer was coming. Faster than anyone expected. And with it, two plans, quietly building in the background. Maki’s graduation party. And Kei’s proposal. With only two days left until graduation, the pack was starting to struggle to keep everything a secret. Conversations had to be cut short when Maki walked in, decorations hidden at a moment’s notice, plans whispered instead of spoken. But somehow, they had managed. So far. And Kei had managed to keep his plan hidden, with the help of Rocky and Sora. 

Koyomi had been rebuilt, too. The damage had been bad, but the insurance had covered most of it, taking a weight off everyone’s shoulders. The kitchen stood strong again, filled once more with the sounds of life, of cooking, of laughter. Maki had been glowing ever since. “I can’t wait to finally start working for real,” he had said more than once, stretching lazily after finishing homework. “No more of this useless stuff.” And yet, despite all his complaints, he had been working harder than ever, determined to finish strong.

Taki and (Y/n) had found their rhythm too. At school, they were inseparable. Acting together, eating together, walking between classes side by side, like it had always been that way. And when they got home, training. Every single day. Until dinner. Learning. Pushing. Understanding their wolves, their connection, how to move together instead of separately. It wasn’t always easy. But it was working. More than working. EJ, Fuma, Kei, and Nicholas had all noticed. And they were impressed. “Again,” Fuma had said one evening, arms crossed as he watched them circle each other. They moved in sync. Not perfectly, but close. Close enough to feel it. When they attacked, it wasn’t random anymore. It was coordinated, instinctive, like they could predict each other without needing words. And when they faced Jay, in a training match. They won. Not easily. Not without effort. But they won. Jay wiped a bit of blood from his lip afterward, staring at them with a mix of surprise and pride. “…Okay,” he muttered. “That was actually good.” And coming from him, that meant everything. Because he hadn’t gone easy on them.

“Alright, you two, head inside,” EJ called out, crossing his arms as he watched them. “Dinner will be ready soon.” Taki and (Y/n) nodded, both smiling a little, still slightly out of breath from training as they turned and headed inside to change. Jay stepped up beside EJ, watching them disappear through the door. “To think how much they’ve grown, huh?” EJ let out a quiet hum, his gaze lingering. “Yeah… feels like yesterday Taki still had the roundest cheeks,” he said with a small smile. “He was so small.” There was a brief pause. “And now…” EJ exhaled softly. “He’s all grown up.” Jay smiled at that, something warm in his expression. “They’re a wonderful pack,” he said. “I’m proud… and honored to be a part of it.” Before he could say anything more, Fuma and Nicholas stepped up behind him, each placing a hand on one of his shoulders. “We’re happy to have you here,” Fuma said simply. Nicholas nodded in agreement. “Wouldn’t be the same without you.” Jay let out a small, quiet laugh, the tension easing from his shoulders.

Kei nudged EJ lightly with his elbow. “They’ve all grown a lot,” he said. “All of them.” He glanced toward the house. “And to think… most of this started because Harua wanted to write stories.” EJ chuckled under his breath. “It’s strange,” he admitted. “How something so small turned into… all of this.” Euijoo let out a soft laugh of his own. “It really is,” he said. “They’re all adults now.” His gaze softened slightly. “And somehow… they survived everything.” A quiet understanding settled between them. Fuma’s expression shifted, more thoughtful now. “I still see Maki as that five-year-old I found in the woods,” he admitted. “Running around, scared out of his mind…” He paused. “…Maybe I don’t always want to admit he’s grown up,” he added quietly. “That he doesn’t need me like he used to.” No one interrupted. Fuma exhaled slowly. “Sometimes it’s easier to hold onto the past,” he said, “because the future feels… uncertain.”

Jay glanced between them, then spoke again, lighter this time. “What do you all think about Niki staying?” They looked at him. “He’s been asking me for a while,” Jay continued. “If he could stay here. Like Jungwon did.” There was a brief pause. Then EJ sighed, though there was a hint of a smile behind it. “Niki was accepted the moment he helped protect Taki and (Y/n) in that broken drama classroom,” he said. “He just hasn’t realized it yet.” Jay blinked. Then smiled, relief clear on his face. “Good,” he said softly. “I quite like having my two younger brothers around.” Fuma smirked slightly. “You’re getting soft.” “Shut up,” Jay muttered, though he was still smiling.

~~~

The next two days flew by in a blur. And before anyone really had time to process it, it was here. Graduation day. Maki was practically bouncing the moment he woke up, energy radiating off him in a way none of them had ever seen before. “I’m finally graduating!” he said, grinning so wide it almost looked like it hurt. Even as he grabbed his things, he kept talking, barely able to stand still. “No more homework, no more teachers telling me what to do,” “Don’t get too excited,” Kei teased from the side. “Real life is worse.” Maki rolled his eyes. “Let me have this moment.” A few laughs followed as he made his way to the door. “Good luck!” Luna called. “Don’t trip on stage!” Niki added. “Shut up!” Maki shot back, though he was still smiling as he stepped out.

The second the door closed, chaos errupted. “Okay, go, go, go!” Everyone moved at once. Decorations were pulled out, streamers hung, signs placed up across walls and doorways. Tables were arranged, food prepared, last-minute touches added wherever they could. “Higher, no, higher!” “It’s falling, someone hold that!” “Where’s the banner?!” “Check the kitchen!” Time felt like it was slipping through their fingers, but somehow, they finished, just in time. After a quick rush to get ready themselves, they piled into the cars, the drive to the school just a little faster than it probably should’ve been. “Don’t get us pulled over,” Fuma muttered. “No promises,” Yuma replied.

They made it. Barely. Settling into their seats just as the ceremony continued, watching as names were called one by one. Then, “Maus Riki, Maki.” He stepped up. Confident. Smiling. And for a moment, everything else faded as they watched him walk across that stage, accepting his diploma. Fuma’s gaze didn’t leave him. Not once. And though he quickly wiped at his eye, pretending nothing happened, a tear had slipped through. Maki turned, diploma in hand, scanning the crowd until he found them. His smile widened even more. “I did it!” he called out, holding it up proudly. Taki grinned, lifting both thumbs up in response. “Finally!” Niki whispered loudly. Luna laughed softly beside him.

Behind them, Miyu had already started crying, her shoulders shaking slightly as she tried to wipe her tears. “My little brother…” she mumbled, voice thick with emotion. “He’s all grown up…” Yuma wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer as she cried into his shoulder, smiling softly despite it. “He did good,” he murmured. “He did amazing,” she sniffed.

Not long after, they were back in the cars. Maki sat with them this time, still holding his diploma like it might disappear if he let go. “I can’t believe it,” he kept saying. “I actually did it.” “You did,” Luna smiled. “Barely,” Kei added. Maki nudged him. “Don’t ruin it.” Laughter filled the car as they drove back. Back home. Where everything was waiting. The decorations. The food. The surprise. And none of them could quite hide their excitement as they got closer.

As they neared the village, Luna leaned over and gently tied a blindfold around Maki’s eyes. “Hey, what?” he laughed, reaching up instinctively. “Why?” “Just do it, please,” Luna said, her voice soft but insistent. Maki paused for a second. Then smiled. “…Alright,” he said, letting his hands drop. “I trust you.” And really, how could he not? Not when she was looking at him like that. The cars came to a stop, and carefully, they guided him out, hands steady on his arms as they led him toward the house. “Careful, step,”  “I’ve got you,” Luna murmured. Maki chuckled under his breath, his curiosity growing with every step. They stopped. For a brief moment, everything went quiet. Luna slipped away from his side, moving quickly to join the others. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Okay… now I’m definitely suspicious.” “Just wait,” Niki whispered, barely holding back his grin.

Out on the porch, everything was ready. Fuma and Kei stood at the front, holding up a large sign that read Happy Graduation Day!. Behind them, Yuma and Harua stood with confetti cannons in hand, fingers ready on the triggers. The rest of the pack gathered around, some holding gifts, others near the table where Luna’s cake sat proudly in the center. And among them, (Y/n). She stood beside Taki, his hand warm in hers, her fingers intertwined with his. For a moment earlier, she had felt a little out of place. Like she was stepping into something that had existed long before her. But Taki had squeezed her hand, smiling softly. “He’d only care if you weren’t here,” he had said. “You’re part of the pack. You’re supposed to be here.” And just like that, she believed it. So now, she stood there, smiling, heart steady, waiting with everyone else.

“Okay!” Nicholas called. Maki reached up, pulling the blindfold off. And the second he did, “Surprise!” The shout echoed around him as Yuma and Harua fired the confetti cannons, colorful bursts filling the air around him. Maki blinked, then broke into a wide, bright smile, laughter bubbling out of him as he took it all in. The decorations. The people. The effort. The love. “…You guys,” he laughed, shaking his head slightly, overwhelmed in the best way. “You actually did all this?” “Of course we did,” Luna grinned. “For you?” Niki added. “Obviously.” Maki looked around at all of them, his chest tightening, not with anything painful this time. Just, warmth. Pure, overwhelming warmth. “…I love you guys,” he said, still smiling as he stepped forward into it all.

The party carried on, laughter and music filling the air as the evening settled in. Cake was passed around, plates quickly emptied as everyone gathered closer, some sitting, others standing, all talking over each other in that familiar, chaotic way. Maki sat in the middle of it all, surrounded by gifts. “Okay, okay, this one next,” Niki urged, practically leaning over his shoulder. Maki laughed, shaking his head as he opened another box. Inside were neatly folded clothes, simple, clean, but clearly well-made. He picked up one of the shirts, turning it slightly before pausing. “Y&R?” he read aloud, brows lifting. “What brand is that?” Across from him, Yuma and Rocky exchanged a look before chuckling. 

“Ours,” Yuma said casually. Maki blinked. “Wait, yours?” Rocky grinned. “We haven’t officially launched it yet,” she admitted. “But we decided a few days ago to start our own brand.” Yuma nodded. “And those,” he gestured to the shirts, “are the first pieces.” Rocky leaned forward slightly. “Special edition.” Maki looked down at the shirt again, then back at them, a smile slowly spreading across his face. “…That’s actually so cool,” he said. “Thank you.” “Wear it well,” Yuma smirked. “I will,” Maki nodded.

As the night deepened, someone got the fire going, and soon the scent of grilled meat and vegetables filled the air. People moved around, some taking over the cooking, others grabbing plates, laughing, talking. Music played from somewhere nearby, and a few had already started dancing, Niki dragging Jay along, despite his complaints. “Stop resisting!” Niki laughed. “I am resisting!” “Not enough!” Luna and Miyu watched, laughing softly, while Jay shook his head from the side, though a small smile betrayed him. The energy was light. Joyful.

But not everyone was in the center of it. Off to the side, Rocky and Sora exchanged a quick glance. Kei had just stepped away, sent off on some vague excuse that no one questioned. Perfect. “No one’s noticed yet,” Rocky murmured, keeping her tone casual as she turned back to the others, deliberately pulling a few into conversation, keeping attention away. Sora nodded slightly before slipping away. She found Aya not far off, watching the others with a soft smile. “Hey,” Sora said, stepping beside her. “Want to go for a walk?” Aya glanced at her, a little surprised. “Right now?” “Yeah,” Sora shrugged lightly. “It’s a bit loud here.” Aya looked back toward the party for a second… then nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, the two of them walked away from the noise, their steps quiet as they moved toward the path leading into the forest. Their conversation started light. Easy. Talking about small things, anything and everything, and so the next plan quietly began to unfold.

~~~

Kei adjusted his sleeves for what felt like the hundredth time, his breath steadying as he looked around. Everything was in place. The candles flickered softly, their warm glow dancing in the evening air, while the magical flowers Rocky had given him shimmered faintly in pink hues, their light almost ethereal. Together, they formed a perfect heart around him, glowing gently in the dimness. It felt surreal. Like something out of a dream. And there he stood in the center, dressed neatly in his suit, hands slightly tense at his sides as he waited. He heard footsteps. Faint, but unmistakable. They were getting closer.

As Sora and Aya approached the pond, Aya slowed down, her brows knitting together. “…That’s weird,” she murmured. The area ahead was glowing. Soft light flickering through the trees, reflecting off the water in a way that definitely hadn’t been there before. Sora stopped walking. “You should go check it out,” she said gently. Aya turned to her. “What? Why aren’t you coming?” Sora gave a small shrug. “I’ll just use my vampire speed and check around the grounds. Make sure nothing strange is going on.” Aya tilted her head slightly. “…That’s already strange.” Sora smiled faintly. “Exactly.” There was a pause. Then Aya sighed lightly. “Alright… but don’t disappear on me.” “I won’t,” Sora said. And with that, Aya continued forward alone.

Step by step, the light grew brighter. Warmer. Until finally, she saw him. Standing there, surrounded by that glowing heart. Her breath caught. “…Yudai?” she called softly, her voice filled with confusion and something else, something softer. “What’s this?” Kei turned toward her fully, his expression gentle, but there was a nervousness in his eyes that he couldn’t quite hide. He stepped forward slightly, extending his hand toward her. “Come here,” he said quietly. Aya hesitated for just a second before stepping closer, placing her hand in his. He helped her inside the heart, their fingers lingering together for a moment longer than necessary. Kei took a deep breath. Steadying himself. Because now, he had to speak.

Kei’s grip on her hand tightened slightly as he began, his voice soft, but steady. “Aya… you’re the love of my life,” he said, his eyes never leaving hers. “Literally the only one I’ve ever loved… and ever will love.” Aya’s breath hitched, tears already welling in her eyes. “For a little over two years now,” he continued, a small, almost disbelieving smile tugging at his lips, “you’ve had my heart. And I’m so happy you accepted me… despite me being a wolf… and having such a crazy family.” Aya let out a quiet, teary laugh, squeezing his hand. Kei exhaled, his expression turning more serious. “When the earthquake hit a few months ago…” he paused, his voice faltering just slightly, “I thought I lost you.” Aya’s tears slipped over, silently falling down her cheeks. “And I realized…” he swallowed, steadying himself, “there are still so many things I want to do with you. So many things I want to say.”

He took a small step back. “So… just like the first time I saw you, when I practically fell to my knees for you,” A soft, breathy laugh escaped her. Kei smiled faintly. “I’m going to do it properly this time.” And with that, he lowered himself onto one knee. Aya’s hands flew to her mouth, her breath catching completely now. Kei held out a small box, opening it to reveal the ring, the soft glow of the flowers reflecting against it. “Aya…” he said, his voice quieter now, but filled with everything he felt. “Will you marry me?” For a moment, there was nothing. Just silence. Aya stood there, tears falling freely, her chest rising and falling as she tried to speak. Her hand trembled as she reached for his. She nodded quickly, almost desperately, as if she couldn’t get the words out fast enough. “Yes,” she choked out. “Yes, of course, yes.”

Relief flooded Kei’s face instantly. He stood up, his hands slightly shaking as he slipped the ring onto her finger, fitting perfectly. Aya let out a small, broken laugh through her tears, looking down at it for half a second before throwing her arms around him. He caught her easily. And then, they kissed. Soft at first. Then deeper, full of everything they hadn’t said, everything they almost lost. Around them, the magical flowers suddenly burst, petals shooting into the air like confetti before drifting down in a soft, glowing pink rain. It surrounded them, clinging to their hair, their clothes, the moment itself. Like the world was celebrating with them. Not far away, hidden among the trees, Sora stood quietly, a small smile on her lips as she held up a camera, carefully recording everything. Every word. Every tear. Every second. A secret she and Rocky had planned, one more memory to keep forever.

As they slowly pulled away from the kiss, Aya let out a soft, breathless laugh, her fingers immediately lifting to look at the ring. It caught the light beautifully. “…So,” she said, glancing up at him with a knowing smile, “Rocky isn’t designing jewelry, huh?” Yudai, laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I might’ve… asked her for help.” Aya raised a brow. “And Sora,” he added quickly. “They both helped plan everything. Including getting your ring size.” Aya’s smile widened, a quiet giggle escaping her as she intertwined their fingers. “I should’ve known,” she murmured. Then, without hesitation, she gently tugged him along. “Come on,” she said softly. “Let’s go back.” She glanced at him, her expression softening even more. “I love you.” Kei’s face lit up completely, a dopey, lovestruck smile spreading across his lips as he followed her. “I love you too.”

As they returned, the sound of the party reached them again, laughter, music, the crackling fire. Rocky and Sora were the first to notice. Both of them immediately straightened, sharing mischievous smiles. Then everyone else turned. And as Aya lifted her hand, the ring catching the firelight, the reaction was instant. “What?!” “No way,” “Are you serious?!” “You’re engaged?!” Miyu gasped, hands flying to her mouth, while Nicholas blinked, then slowly turned his head toward Rocky and Sora. “…So that’s why you two were acting weird,” he said. Rocky just grinned. Sora tried, and failed, to hide her smile. Miyu rushed forward next, grabbing Aya’s hands, eyes already teary again. “Let me see!” “It’s beautiful, oh my god,” The group quickly crowded around them, voices overlapping, excitement bubbling over as they celebrated the news.

A little away from the chaos, by the fire, Taki and (Y/n) sat side by side. Their hands were still intertwined, resting between them as they watched everything unfold. Taki leaned slightly toward her, pressing a soft kiss to her temple as the flames danced in front of them. “…That’s gonna be us someday,” he said quietly. (Y/n) glanced at him, a teasing smile forming. “Oh?” she hummed. “Are you so sure I’d say yes?” Taki pulled back slightly, feigning offense, placing his free hand dramatically over his chest. “Do you not love me, my dear?” he said in an exaggerated posh tone. (Y/n) raised her chin slightly, matching his tone perfectly. “It is not I who decides, my love,” she replied, just as dramatic. “It is the moon.” There was a pause.

Then, they both broke. Laughter spilled out of them, light and easy, as the tension melted into something warm and familiar. Taki leaned in again, this time pressing a quick, soft peck to her lips. And for a moment, with the fire crackling, laughter in the background, and the future stretching out ahead of them, everything felt exactly right. 

“Alright, everyone up!” Niki suddenly shouted, clapping his hands together. “We’re dancing. This is a celebration!” A collective groan spread through the group. “I just sat down,” “Give me five minutes,” “Nope!” Niki cut them off, already grabbing Jungwon’s arm and pulling him up. “No excuses!” “I didn’t agree to this!” Jungwon protested, stumbling slightly as he was dragged along. “You’re agreeing now!” And somehow, no one could really refuse him. One by one, they got up, laughter already creeping in as the music got louder, the energy shifting again. Soon enough, everyone was moving.

Some, like Niki, Jungwon, and Jo, actually danced seriously, their movements sharp, controlled, almost impressive. The rest? Not so much. They danced however they felt like, goofily, carelessly, bumping into each other, spinning, laughing. At one point, Fuma stepped back, and tripped. Completely. Over the same root that had been there the entire night. He caught himself just in time, muttering something under his breath, only for Sunoo, not even a minute later, to do the exact same thing. Same root. Same stumble. Same expression. For a second, there was silence. Then, laughter exploded around them. “Not you too!” Niki wheezed. “I hate this place,” Sunoo muttered, though he was laughing too.

A little to the side, but still part of it all, Taki and (Y/n) danced together. Not perfectly. Not seriously. Just… together. Taki had one hand holding hers, the other occasionally gesturing dramatically as he sang along to the music, except he didn’t actually know the lyrics. So he made them up. Loudly. Confidently. Completely wrong. “And then you, uh…shine like a… potato in the niiiight,” (Y/n) burst out laughing. “That’s not even close!” “It fits the vibe!” he defended, spinning her lightly. She laughed again, the sound bright, unrestrained, wider than anyone had seen from her before.

And it was real. Completely real. Because despite everything, the confusion. The fear. The doubt in the beginning, she knew now. She loved him. Truly. And she didn’t want anyone else. Didn’t want to be anywhere else. Here, with him. With them. They had time. Years ahead of them to grow stronger, to understand each other fully, to build something even deeper. But right now, none of that mattered. Because in this moment, with music playing, laughter echoing, and his hand in hers, she was exactly where she was meant to be. And so was he. They didn’t look back. They didn’t look forward. They just stayed, right here. Together. In love. And completely, effortlessly happy.

~~~ The End ~~~

OMG, this is a long one! There’s so much going on, but I love it, I hope you guys did too! What are your thoughts? Did you shed a tear or two? There’s so much going on with Maki and Kei, too, in this one, but it was needed. Hence also why it is so long. But I also wanted to build up a lot for Taki and his mate’s connection. And we got to meet Niki! Now, I just need a name for Taki’s mate to use in the special parts. 

I think I spent like 10 hours a day and 2 weeks writing this one. I was dreaming about how to continue writing, sometimes waking up in the middle of the night, grabbing my phone to write down what I had just dreamed.

Miyu, Jay, and Maki sat around one of the corner tables at Koyomi, mugs of coffee and half-eaten pastries scattered between notebooks and receipts as they discussed their newest problem, staffing. Yuma and Rocky sat with them, ready to help. Rocky was already twirling a pen between her fingers while Yuma leaned over her shoulder, eager to design something dramatic.

“I think what we really need is someone who specializes in desserts,” Miyu said thoughtfully. “Lila was incredible at baking, and while Maki’s been covering lately,” “Hey,” Maki interrupted, placing a hand over his chest dramatically. “My feelings.” She laughed. “You’re good,” she continued, smiling apologetically, “but it’s not quite the same.” Maki huffed, pretending to sulk for a moment before nodding. “Okay, yeah, fair. I’m way better at cooking than baking anyway. Cakes hate me.” Jay chuckled. “What we need is a top-tier baker.”

“And what better way to find one,” Jay added, eyes lighting up, “than a competition?” Miyu’s eyes widened. “That’s actually… genius.” Yuma gasped. “YES. A bake-off.” Rocky was already scribbling ideas down. “Say less. I’m designing the poster.” And just like that, Yuma and Rocky dove into sketching out ads and flyers, determined to lure in the best bakers in town, and hopefully, Koyomi’s newest employee.

A few days later, Yuma and Rocky finally finished both the poster and the newspaper ad, spreading the designs out across the table when Aya and Harua came by to pick them up. “Oh my god,” Sana said, leaning over Yuma’s shoulder, “these look amazing.” Rocky flipped her hair proudly. “Obviously.” Miyu smiled wide, walking over to Yuma and pressing a kiss to his lips. “Thank you for this. Seriously.” Yuma hugged her tightly. “I’d do anything for the love of my life.” Nicholas groaned softly but walked over anyway, wrapping his arms around Rocky from behind and kissing her temple. “You really never disappoint when it comes to designs.” She grinned. “I know.”

Maki and Jay studied the posters carefully, nodding in approval. “This is perfect,” Jay said. “Honestly, I think this will bring in exactly who we’re looking for.” “Yeah,” Maki added, smiling. “Thanks, both of you. This is gonna help a lot.” Jay turned to Aya. “Think you can get the ad in next week’s paper?” “Already cleared it with my boss,” Aya said easily. “You’re good.” “So the competition starts in two weeks,” Rocky said, tapping the date at the bottom of the page. Harua brightened instantly. “That’s perfect,” he said. “Willow will officially be moved in by then, so she and Sunoo can both be here for it.” Maki laughed softly. “Wow. Everything really is lining up, huh?”

~~~

A couple of days later, the pack village was pure chaos. Willow was officially moving in, and Miyu and Jay were receiving applications for the baking competition nearly every hour. Harua was a nervous wreck, pacing back and forth between the cabins, his heart racing at the reality that Willow would finally be here with him all the time, no more five-hour drives, no more distance, no more falling asleep alone. Fuma had been recruited to help haul Willow’s things into Harua’s smaller cabin, while Tara hovered nearby, insisting on helping with the lighter boxes. Every time she reached for something, Fuma would shake his head and say, “I’ve got it,” before lifting something ridiculously heavy like it weighed nothing at all. Tara tried not to look impressed, but she absolutely was, and Fuma definitely noticed, subtly straightening his posture every time he passed her.

Willow, meanwhile, was bouncing with excitement, darting around the cabin and hugging Harua at random intervals. “I still can’t believe I live here now,” she said for what had to be the fifth time, her arms around his neck. “I can’t wait to start my new job, and get to know everyone better, and just… be here.” Harua smiled so wide his cheeks hurt, holding her tightly every time she came close, still half-convinced this was all a dream he might wake up from.

Rocky was all over Sunoo, trying to teach him some simple magic that his body could actually sustain without backlash. “No, no, relax your shoulders,” she laughed, adjusting his posture, then grabbing his hands again. “You’re fighting the flow.” Sunoo groaned dramatically but tried again, only to blink in surprise when a faint shimmer sparked between his fingers. “Wait, did I do that?” he asked, eyes wide. Rocky gasped, clapping her hands. “You did! See, I told you, you’re a natural.” Nicholas, meanwhile, was sulking nearby, arms crossed, glaring every time they high-fived, hugged, or held hands to stabilize the spell. “Do you really need this much physical contact?” he muttered. Rocky shot him a grin. “Yes.” But honestly, it was kind of worth it, especially when she ran back to him afterward, throwing her arms around his neck and peppering his face with kisses, proudly declaring, “Having a wizard friend is amazing.”

EJ and Sora stood off to the side, watching the chaos unfold with fond smiles. “It’s nice,” Sora murmured, leaning into him, “when everyone’s just… happy.” EJ hummed in agreement, pressing a kiss to her temple. “Let’s hope it stays that way for a while. No more drama, no more emergencies.” Across the yard, Sana laughed as Jo and Taki tossed a basketball back and forth, Jo clearly way better but intentionally missing shots so Taki could win sometimes. “Hey, that was totally on purpose,” Taki accused. Jo grinned, shrugging. “What? Maybe I just got worse.” Nearby, Kei and Aya walked hand in hand along the path, talking quietly about the future, about the pack, about what came next, neither of them needing answers yet, just each other.

Two weeks passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was time for the first round of the bake-off. In total, seventy-five people had signed up for the competition, filling Koyomi with nervous energy, sweet smells, and the constant clatter of bowls and utensils. Since it was a Friday, Maki was stuck at school and couldn’t be there in person, but he trusted Miyu and Jay completely to make good calls. Not everyone lived up to expectations; some desserts were messy, others bland, and a few clearly lacked confidence, but there were also some truly impressive creations. By the end of the day, they narrowed it down to twenty people who would move on to the second round, chosen not just for skill, but for that extra spark of passion and personality that felt right for Koyomi.

That evening, Maki listened eagerly as Miyu and Jay talked through their choices, animatedly describing flavors, techniques, and contestants’ attitudes while handing him boxes of leftovers to taste. Some desserts made his eyes light up immediately, others were good but not really his style, and a few just weren’t his cup of tea at all, but he enjoyed trying them anyway, imagining the faces behind each dish. He found himself growing more and more excited as they spoke, already invested in people he hadn’t even met yet. By the time they were done, Maki was practically buzzing, counting down the days until Sunday, when he’d finally get to join in on the judging himself.

Saturday came between the two competitions, and for once, Koyomi was closed, officially “because of the bake-off,” but in reality, it gave Rocky the perfect chance to finally reveal what she’d been secretly working on for weeks. After lunch, she gathered all the girls together, her eyes sparkling in a way that immediately made them suspicious, and told them to follow her to her and Nicholas’s cabin. When they got there, she handed each of them a bag of their own, grinning like she was about to explode if she didn’t start talking soon.

Aya was the first to open hers. She reached inside, pulled out a bikini in her favorite color, and froze. Printed across the fabric was a delicate feather pen, subtle but unmistakable, a perfect symbol of her. “Rocky,” she breathed, staring at it like it might vanish if she blinked. “You didn’t.” She practically hugged the bikini to her chest before looking up and throwing her arms around Rocky. “This is gorgeous. I love it. I love you.” Rocky laughed, hugging her back tightly, muttering something about how Aya was easy to design for because she “basically radiated soft poet energy.”

Next was Miyu. She slid her hand into the bag and slowly pulled out her bikini, eyes widening as she took in the details. It was in her favorite color too, but what really made her stop was the pattern, phases of the moon: a full moon, a half moon, and a small crescent, laid out in a gentle sequence. “Oh…” she whispered, fingers tracing the fabric like she was afraid to crease it. “Rocky, this is,” She swallowed, blinking a little. “This is perfect.” She looked up, smiling so brightly it almost hurt, then stepped forward to hug her. “It even matches how Yuma and I met. How did you?” Rocky just winked. “I pay attention.”

Next was Sora. She reached into her bag and pulled out a swimsuit, blinking in surprise. “Oh, I thought it’d be a bikini,” she admitted, but then she actually looked at it, and her breath caught. The silhouette fit her perfectly, elegant and sharp all at once, with asymmetrical straps that crossed over one shoulder and bold cutouts along the sides. It was, of course, in her favorite color. She turned it over slowly, and that’s when she noticed the cutouts, shaped subtly like slashes from wolf claws. “Rocky…” she murmured, a smile spreading across her face. “You never fail to impress me with your talent, do you?” Rocky grinned, crossing her arms proudly. “What can I say? I like a challenge.”

Then came Sana. She pulled out her bikini and immediately froze. It was soft pink with splashes of blue, dreamy and bright, but what made her inhale sharply was the print. “No way…” she whispered. It was the exact design of the first painting Jo had ever made for her, the one inspired by her favorite fantasy book, the one she’d talked about for weeks afterward. Her eyes went glossy as she pressed the fabric to her chest. “Rocky… this is, this is that painting.” Rocky scratched the back of her neck, laughing sheepishly. “It took a lot of persuasion to get Jo to hand it over, but I eventually wore him down.” Sana laughed through her smile, shaking her head. “That sounds like Jojo. He’s always been ridiculously protective of his art.”

Next was Tara. She hesitated, fingers lingering on the edge of the bag as she watched the others gush and laugh, feeling a little out of place in comparison. The other girls were so confident, so open, and even though Rocky had promised she’d make something Tara would feel comfortable in, her nerves still buzzed under her skin. But the moment she pulled the fabric out, relief washed over her. It was a swimsuit, with much more coverage than the others, cute instead of sexy, with a small skirt-like layer at the bottom that made her shoulders loosen instantly. Her eyes widened when she noticed the print: tiny wolf pawprints trailing softly from her left shoulder down to her right hip. “Oh…” she breathed, fingers brushing over the design. She looked up at Rocky, smiling shyly. “Thank you. Really.” It was the first time she’d ever looked at something like this and not felt uncomfortable in her own skin.

Then Willow eagerly dove into her bag, pulling out the fabric with zero hesitation. “Okay, I’m ready,” she said, before freezing, and then squealing. “Oh my god!” It was a light blue bikini, delicate and soft, covered in snowflake prints that shimmered faintly in the light. The bottom had the same small skirt detail as Tara’s, making it feel both cute and elegant. Willow bounced on her toes, spinning in place. “This is the prettiest bikini I’ve ever seen,” she declared, clutching it to her chest before laughing and jumping again, the room instantly filling with her excitement.

Sana asked if Rocky had made one for herself too, and Rocky grinned, nodding. “Already wearing it,” she said casually. “You’ll see it at the pond.” The girls all giggled at that, excitement buzzing through the room as they hurried off to their own cabins to change, slipping into their new swimsuits before covering up with robes and calling out for the boys to meet them by the water. The boys, just as eager, changed into their own swimwear and followed along, laughter echoing through the paths as they headed toward the pond together.

As they walked, Fuma stayed close to Tara, asking for the third time, “You’re really sure you’re okay with this? We can go later, just the two of us, if that’s better.” Tara stopped and turned to him, smiling softly but firmly. “I’m sure,” she said, squeezing his hand. He studied her face for a moment before nodding, still not entirely convinced. “Okay,” he said, “but the second you feel even a little uncomfortable, you tell me, and we’re out of there.” Tara smiled again, warmth blooming in her chest. She thought it was sweet how much he cared, but she also wanted to show him she wasn’t as fragile as she used to be.

Nicholas kept trying to peek inside Rocky’s robe, desperate to catch even the smallest glimpse of the swimsuit she was wearing. Since he was the only one who knew what she’d been designing for the girls, his curiosity was eating him alive. Every time he leaned in or reached out, though, Rocky swatted his hands away, scolding him with a laugh. “Nope. Have some patience,” she said firmly, wagging a finger at him. Nicholas grumbled under his breath but obeyed, only half-successfully hiding how eager he was.

Harua walked beside Willow, their fingers intertwined, gently swinging their hands between them as he asked, “Are you excited to see the pond?” Willow nodded eagerly. “Yes! Everyone keeps talking about it like it’s some kind of magical place. And swimming in it when there’s snow everywhere? That sounds unreal.” She turned to the other girls, eyes bright. “Have any of you swum in it before?” Only Aya and Miyu raised their hands, explaining that they’d been there the longest, but even they had only gone once. That somehow made Willow even more excited; the thought that this was something new they were all about to experience together made her smile wider.

As they reached the pond, Willow stopped in her tracks, smiling in pure awe as steam curled up from the water into the cold air, snow and ice framing it like something straight out of a movie scene. It looked unreal, magical even. Maki was the first to shrug off his jacket, already bouncing on his toes like he might dive in at any second, and Taki followed immediately, grinning as he copied him. Kei scolded them lightly for having zero patience, but Aya just laughed, waving him off. “Let them be kids for once.”

Rocky loosened the knot of her robe and turned to the girls with a grin. “Go.” And just like that, they all slipped their robes off at once. The reactions from their mates were instant and impossible to miss, every single one different, but all intense. Nicholas actually growled, his eyes flashing gold as a slow, satisfied smirk spread across his face. Rocky’s bikini was violet with streaks of gold, a delicate violet flower wrapped in a thin golden chain across the fabric, mirroring the mark on the nape of her shoulder left by Nicholas’s bite. He crossed the distance between them in two steps, pulling her close and peppering her face with kisses. “You look way too good,” he murmured against her skin. “I don’t like that anyone else gets to see this.” Rocky just laughed, threading her fingers through his hair, clearly enjoying every second of his reaction.

Kei couldn’t stop smiling, nearly dropping to his knees the same way he had when he first met Aya, staring at her like she was a goddess, which, to him, she absolutely was. “You’re unreal,” he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief, and Aya laughed, reaching out to tug him closer by the hand. EJ let out a low growl of appreciation too, his eyes bright as he ran his fingers along the claw-mark design on Sora’s side, the shape almost fitting his hand perfectly. “This was made for you,” he said softly, and Sora smirked, clearly pleased with the effect it had on him. Yuma gently traced the moons across Miyu’s bikini, feeling the fabric beneath his fingertips. “You look amazing,” he said before leaning in to kiss her, Miyu smiling into it.

Jo, meanwhile, was blushing so hard his ears had practically turned red. He glanced shyly at Sana, then quickly looked away again. “Do you like it?” she asked softly. He nodded, voice quiet but sincere. “You look really pretty.” Then, after a pause, he added, “I’m glad Rocky used the painting for something good.” Rocky immediately chimed in, grinning. “Relax, Jojo, I gave it back. It’s not gone forever.” Sana laughed at that, leaning into Jo’s side, clearly glowing from both the swimsuit and his reaction.

Fuma lifted Tara straight into the air, spinning her around as she laughed and clung to his shoulders, her giggles echoing through the cold air. “You look incredible,” he said breathlessly, setting her back down but keeping his hands at her waist. “And confident. I love it.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead, softer this time. “How does it feel?” “Amazing,” Tara admitted, smiling shyly but proudly. “For the first time… I’m not worried about wearing something like this.” Lastly, Harua was a complete stuttering mess. “I, you… you look,” he tried, failing miserably, his hand hovering before gently tracing one of the snowflakes along Willow’s bikini, the symbol making his heart flutter even harder. “I mean, I just, wow.” Willow giggled and leaned forward, pressing a quick kiss to his nose. “You’re adorable.” That finally unlocked his brain. “You look wonderful,” he said softly, eyes full of awe as he smiled at her.

Maki and Taki called out in unison, “Are you guys gonna keep kissing all day, or are you actually joining us in the pond?” Everyone burst into laughter before slowly making their way into the steaming water, the cold air biting at their skin only for it to melt away the moment they submerged. They stayed there for hours, splashing each other, talking, teasing, and drifting between conversations as steam curled into the snowy sky. At one point, Maki swam closer to Rocky, nudging her shoulder. “Hey… when I find my mate, will you design something for them too?” Rocky smiled warmly, ruffling his hair. “Of course I will. No one gets left out.” Maki grinned. “What about me? You could design something for me too, since you’re way better than Yuma.” “Hey!” Yuma splashed him hard in the face, laughing as water went everywhere. For once in their lives, in their pack, everything felt perfect, no worries, no threats, just warmth, laughter, and love.

Once they got out of the pond, all the girls except Sora immediately started shivering, the cold biting into their damp skin. Sora, being a vampire, didn’t feel the temperature the same way, but she noticed it instantly, her eyes softening as she watched the others hug themselves. The boys, on the other hand, were completely fine thanks to their werewolf heat. Rocky muttered a spell under her breath, her fingers dancing through the air as violet, shimmering smoke spiraled around them in a small, hurricane-like swirl, drying their hair and clothes while chasing away some of the chill. The boys quickly pulled their mates into their arms, sharing extra warmth before they all started making their way back toward the house and cabins.

Maki and Taki walked a little behind the others, watching the couples laugh and lean into each other, feeling a familiar ache of longing in their chests. They glanced at each other before laughing softly. “At least we have each other,” Taki said, bumping his shoulder lightly against Maki’s, “for now.” He went on, musing about how their family kept getting bigger, first Aya, then Miyu and Jay, then Sora, Sana, Rocky, and Jake for a while, then Tara, and now Willow and Sunoo. The pack was growing, mixing with all kinds of species. Maki smiled, nodding. “Yeah… but I wouldn’t change it for the world.” Taki nodded in agreement.

~~~

The night passed quickly, and Sunday arrived sooner than anyone expected. Miyu stood outside Maki’s door, knocking loudly. “Maki,” she called, then knocked again. “If you don’t wake up right now, I’m revoking your baker privileges.” From inside the room came a muffled groan. “Five more minutes,” Maki muttered, his face buried in his pillow. Miyu laughed, crossing her arms. “You’ve already had five more minutes. And another five. And another.” She leaned closer to the door. “Also, your alarm has been going off for thirty minutes. I could hear it from the kitchen.” Maki cracked one eye open. “That sounds… exaggerated.” “Jay texted me five minutes ago asking where we were,” she replied sweetly. “So unless you want the vampire to judge without us, get up.”

That did it. Maki shot upright, hair sticking out in every direction. “Okay, okay, I’m up,” he grumbled, rubbing his face. “Why is it always illegal to sleep when I actually want to?” “Because today is competition day,” Miyu said, smiling as she stepped into his room. “And you’ve been talking about this for weeks.” His expression shifted instantly, excitement replacing the grogginess. “Oh, right. The bake-off.” He swung his legs over the side of the bed. “Okay, yeah, no, I’m awake. Fully conscious. Ready to judge baked goods and change lives.” “Mmhm,” Miyu said, unconvinced. “Go brush your teeth before you collapse again.”

A few minutes later, Maki stumbled into the kitchen, grabbing a bottle of water and chugging half of it in one go. “Do we have anything I can eat that doesn’t require thinking?” he asked. Miyu slid a sandwich across the counter. “Already prepared for your morning incompetence.” “Wow,” he said, offended, though he happily took it. “You make it sound like I’m useless.” “Not useless,” she corrected. “Just… not functional before noon.” He laughed through a mouthful of food. “Fair.” After finishing the sandwich in record time, he straightened up. “Okay. I’m ready. Let’s go before Jay decides to replace me with vibes.”

They headed out to the car, Maki practically jogging the last few steps. “I can’t believe we actually got seventy-five people, I mean sure we’re down to twenty,” he said, buckling his seatbelt. “but it’s insane.” “People take desserts very seriously,” Miyu replied as she started the engine. “And Koyomi has a reputation.” “Yeah,” he said softly, smiling to himself. “Lila would’ve loved this.” Miyu glanced at him, her expression softening. “She would have,” she agreed. “And she’d be proud of you for keeping the baking alive.” He shrugged, a little embarrassed. “I’m still not as good as her.” “You don’t have to be,” Miyu said gently. “You just have to care. And you do.”

By the time they pulled up to Koyomi, the place was already buzzing with energy. Inside, Jay was moving around behind the counter, clipboard in hand, looking far too organized for a Sunday morning. “Mornin’, vampire,” Maki called as he walked in, greeting him with one of those awkward half-hug, half-handshake things. “You look suspiciously prepared.” Jay smirked. “Some of us don’t rely on panic to function.” “That’s a lie,” Maki said. “You’ve seen me cook under pressure.” “And I’m still traumatized,” Jay replied dryly.

Miyu laughed as she stepped inside. “Anything left to prep?” she asked, setting her bag down. Jay shook his head. “Nope. Stations are set, ingredients are stocked, judges’ table is ready. All you have to do is sit there, eat desserts, and look important.” Maki blinked. “Wow. My dream job.” “Try not to scare the contestants,” Jay added. “Some of them already look like they’re about to cry.” “I’m very approachable,” Maki argued. Jay glanced at his messy hair and oversized hoodie. “You look like a raccoon that wandered into a bakery.” Miyu snorted. “He does.” Maki gasped. “Betrayal. On competition day.” Jay smiled faintly as he handed Maki a clipboard. “Come on, raccoon boy. Let’s go meet the future of Koyomi desserts.”

As people began walking in and finding their places, Maki felt his heart suddenly pick up in pace. It was strange, he was just standing there, leaning against the counter, clipboard in hand, watching contestants nervously adjust aprons and trays. Nothing was happening. Nothing should have been happening. And yet. His wolf stirred. At first it was subtle, like an itch under his skin, but then it grew stronger, pacing restlessly inside him like it was trapped in a cage that was suddenly too small. His shoulders tensed, his fingers curled slightly, muscles tightening without his permission.

“What the hell…” Maki muttered under his breath. Jay noticed almost immediately. “You okay?” he asked quietly, stepping closer. “You look like you’re about to bolt.” “I don’t know,” Maki whispered back. “Something feels,” The front door opened again. The bell chimed softly, and a young woman stepped inside, balancing a tray carefully in her hands. She was around his age, maybe a year or two older, hair pulled back loosely, eyes bright as she smiled at the room and took in the space like she was genuinely excited just to be there.

The moment Maki saw her, his wolf howled. It wasn’t a sound, it was a feeling, a violent, overwhelming pull that slammed into his chest and stole the air from his lungs. His vision sharpened, colors deepening, scents flooding his senses all at once. Her scent hit him next, warm, sweet, something like vanilla and citrus and home, and suddenly the room felt too small, too loud, too close. “Oh shit,” he breathed. His eyes flared gold before he could stop them. He turned away sharply, heart pounding, claws sliding out as he clenched his fists at his sides, knuckles whitening as he fought to ground himself.

Jay’s head snapped toward him. “Maki?” he whispered urgently. “What’s wrong? Are you reacting to the moon or something?” Maki shook his head quickly, breath uneven. “No, no, it’s not that, I haven’t had trouble with the moon in ten years,” He swallowed hard, voice dropping even lower. “Jay.” “What?” “Mate.” Jay froze. “…Fuck,” he whispered.

Suddenly everything made sense, the pacing wolf, the tension in his body, the way his instincts were screaming at him to go to her, to protect her, to claim her, to never let her out of his sight. Jay turned instantly to Miyu. “Hey,” he said calmly but firmly, “I need you to start the competition without us. Maki and I have to step out for a minute.” Miyu frowned. “What? Why?” “No questions,” Jay said quickly. “Please.” She hesitated, then nodded. “Okay… but hurry back.”

Jay grabbed Maki by the arm and practically dragged him toward the back door. Maki resisted on instinct, his body heavy, his wolf pushing forward, desperate to turn around and go back inside. “Easy,” Jay muttered through clenched teeth, using far more strength than he should’ve had. “You are not imprinting in the middle of a bake-off.” “I’m not trying to,” Maki growled. “My wolf is.” “Yeah, well, tell your wolf to chill,” Jay snapped, hauling him through the back door and into the alley behind Koyomi. “Because if you go back in there like this, someone’s gonna notice your eyes glowing, and then we’ve got a way bigger problem.”

Maki bent forward, hands on his knees, breathing hard. “She’s in there,” he whispered, like it physically hurt to say it. “Jay, I can feel her.” “I know,” Jay said quietly. “I know. But you need to get control first.” Jay studied him carefully. “You think you can calm down?” he asked quietly. “Like, actually control your wolf?” Maki nodded, dragging in a few deep breaths, pressing his palms against the cold brick wall behind him. “Yeah,” he said, forcing steadiness into his voice. “I’m good. I’ve got it.”

Jay hesitated, then slowly reached for the door. “Alright. Let’s try,” The moment the door cracked open and the warm scents of sugar, butter, chocolate, and her rushed out, Maki’s eyes flared gold again. A low, instinctive rumble tore from his chest before he could stop it. “Shit,” Jay slammed the door shut instantly, shoving Maki back into the alley. “Nope. Absolutely not.” “Jay,” “No,” Jay cut in, pointing at him. “Okay, wolf boy, you’re going home.” “What? No, I can’t,” Maki protested. “I have to stay, this is literally my job,” “And if you stay, you’re gonna wolf out in the middle of Koyomi,” Jay shot back. “Which, reminder, is a human restaurant full of contestants and customers.”

“I wouldn’t,” “You just growled at a door,” Jay deadpanned. “Strike one.” Maki groaned, running a hand through his hair. “I can handle it.” “No, you can’t,” Jay said flatly. “And even if you could, strike two: you’d be biased as hell.” “I wouldn’t,” “Don’t lie to me,” Jay interrupted again. “You wouldn’t even need to see her baking. Your nose would pick her up instantly and suddenly whatever dessert she made would be ‘the best one by far,’ even if it tasted like cardboard.” “That’s not,” “That is exactly how mates work,” Jay said. “You’d crown her winner even if she burned water.” Maki opened his mouth, then closed it again, scowling. “Okay, maybe,” “So,” Jay finished firmly, “you’re going home.”

“I hate this,” Maki muttered. “I just found her and now I can’t even see her.” “And that sucks,” Jay said, softer now. “But it sucks way less than exposing the supernatural or having you lose control in public.” Maki leaned back against the wall, jaw tight, clearly fighting the urge to argue again. “I could still,” “No,” Jay said immediately. Maki sighed, defeated. “Fine.” Jay still didn’t look convinced. He pulled out his phone. “Actually… I don’t trust you not to sneak back in.” “What?” “You heard me.” Jay started dialing. “I’m calling backup.”

“Jay,” “Too late.” The call connected quickly. “Fuma,” Jay said, “yeah, we’ve got a situation. Maki just found his mate and is two seconds from losing his mind in the middle of Koyomi.” He glanced sideways at the wolf. “No offense.” Maki huffed. “A little taken.” Fuma’s voice came through the phone, calm and steady. “Got it. I’m already in the car. I’ll be there in ten.” Jay exhaled in relief. “Perfect. Thanks.” He hung up and turned back to Maki. “Congratulations,” he said dryly. “You’re being escorted home by an alpha.” Maki groaned. “This is humiliating.” “Yeah,” Jay replied. “But at least you’re not humiliating the pack in front of twenty bakers.”

Once Fuma arrived, he stepped out of the car already sighing like he knew exactly what kind of chaos he was walking into. “Alright,” he said, clapping a hand on Jay’s shoulder, “thanks for calling me before this turned into a full-blown incident.”

Jay nodded, gesturing toward Maki. “He’s following his brother’s footsteps and going a little crazy.” Fuma’s brows lifted. “Ah,” he said. “That explains everything.” “Hey,” Maki muttered. Fuma turned to him, eyes soft but firm. “Come on, pup.” “I’m not a…” Before Maki could finish, Fuma grabbed the back of his jacket and started dragging him toward the car. Maki immediately resisted, digging his heels into the ground. “Fuma, wait, no, I can walk,” “You’re walking,” Fuma said calmly, “just horizontally.” “This is humiliating!” Maki protested, trying to twist out of his grip.

“Yeah, yeah,” Fuma replied, hauling him the rest of the way and opening the car door. “You should’ve seen you at 7 during your first full moon with your wolf awakened. We actually did chain you up back then.” Maki groaned loudly as he was shoved into the passenger seat. “I hate you.” “No, you don’t,” Fuma said, buckling his seatbelt for him before slamming the door shut. “You love me. Deep down.” Maki slumped in the seat, running his hands over his face. “I feel pathetic.” Fuma paused before getting into the driver’s seat, looking at him through the open door. “Hey,” he said gently, “don’t.”

Maki glanced up. “We’ve all been there,” Fuma continued. “Losing control, feeling like you’re not strong enough, not stable enough. It happens. Especially with mates.” “But I’ve been good,” Maki said quietly. “I am good. I haven’t had trouble with control since I was a kid.” “I know,” Fuma said, nodding. “After you learned how to handle full moons, you became one of the most stable wolves in the pack. Seriously. EJ brags about it.” Maki blinked. “He does?” “Yeah,” Fuma smirked. “Don’t let it go to your head.”

Maki huffed weakly, then looked out the window. “What if I never see her again?” Fuma’s smile faded, replaced by something softer, steadier. “You will.” Maki turned back to him. “You don’t know that.” “I do,” Fuma said confidently. “We always find our mates. Fate doesn’t pull that kind of trick on us.” Maki swallowed. “What if?” “She walked into Koyomi once,” Fuma interrupted gently. “She can do it again. And when she does, you’ll be calmer. You’ll handle it better.” Maki leaned his head back against the seat, staring up at the ceiling. “I hope you’re right.” “I am,” Fuma said, starting the engine. “Now sit tight before I actually start looking for chains.”

~~~

Meanwhile, at Koyomi, the bake-off was in full swing. The restaurant buzzed with nervous energy, the scent of sugar, chocolate, citrus, and warm pastry hanging thick in the air. Miyu and Jay moved from station to station, clipboards in hand, tasting forks ready, exchanging quiet murmurs after each dessert. They’d had high hopes for the twenty contestants who made it this far, but it quickly became clear that not everyone had maintained what earned them a spot in the second round. Some desserts were good, even great, but not Koyomi great. Not special. Not memorable. One by one, contestants were gently thanked and sent home, until only five remained.

Those final five were exceptional. Every plate that reached Miyu and Jay was thoughtful, balanced, and beautifully presented, flavors layered with intention rather than flash. The judges took their time now, tasting twice, sometimes three times, discussing texture, technique, creativity, but more than that, they listened. They asked questions, and the way the finalists spoke about baking became just as important as what sat on the plate. One spoke about desserts like comfort, like memories, like love baked into every layer. Another talked about precision and discipline. Another about joy, about how baking felt like breathing. In the end, it wasn’t just skill that crowned the winner, but passion, the kind that fit perfectly into Koyomi’s heart and soul.

Miyu and Jay gathered the five in front of the counter, smiling warmly despite the tension in the air. “First of all,” Miyu said, “thank you so much for being here. Every single one of you should be proud of what you made today.” Jay nodded beside her. “This was not an easy decision. At all.” Then Miyu announced the winner, congratulating them with a bright smile and a handshake, letting them know they’d officially be joining the team, starting Monday at eleven o’clock.

Jay and Miyu cleaned up Koyomi in comfortable silence, stacking plates, wiping down counters, and locking the doors before heading out to the car. As Jay drove toward the pack’s little village, he finally explained everything, how Maki’s wolf had reacted the moment his mate walked in, how he couldn’t control himself, how Jay had to physically drag him out of the restaurant before something worse happened. Miyu stared at him in shock for a few seconds before letting out a slow breath. “Oh my god… Jay,” she said softly. “I’m just glad you were there. That could’ve gone so badly.”

Jay nodded, gripping the steering wheel a little tighter. “Yeah, but he’s probably furious with me now,” he muttered. “I basically kicked him out of his own competition.” Miyu reached over, resting her hand on his arm. “He’ll understand,” she said gently. “Maki’s not stupid. He knows you did it to protect him, and everyone else. Not to be mean.” Jay sighed, some of the tension easing from his shoulders as they pulled into the village.

But the scene waiting for them was… not calm. At all. As they parked and got out, the first thing they saw was chaos in the open clearing. Fuma, EJ, Nicholas, and Maki were all in their wolf forms, circling, snapping, shoving, and growling at each other in what looked like a half-fight, half-playful brawl, though Maki, especially, looked furious, his hackles raised and eyes blazing gold. Tara stood a few steps away, hands clasped nervously in front of her chest. “Fuma, please don’t actually bite him,” she called, clearly worried.

Meanwhile, Sora and Rocky were sitting on a nearby log like this was front-row seating to a sporting event. “Ten on Maki,” Sora said casually. “He’s pissed enough to flip someone.” Rocky snorted. “You’re insane. Fuma’s winning. He always wins. That man could wrestle a mountain.” Jay blinked. “What the hell?” Miyu cut him off, already sighing. “Yeah… that tracks.”

Yuma walked out of the house the moment he felt Miyu’s presence return, his wolf senses already picking up on her scent. He headed straight toward her and Jay, a soft smile on his face. “Hey,” he said, leaning in to kiss her cheek. “How did the competition go?” Miyu stared at him like he’d lost his mind, then pointed past him at the four massive wolves growling and shoving each other in the clearing. “Are you serious right now?” she asked. “That’s what’s going on?” Yuma followed her finger, watching as Maki snapped at Fuma’s neck fur while EJ shoved Nico away from him. “Oh, that,” he said casually, like this was completely normal. “Yeah, Maki’s being stupid.”

Jay blinked. “That’s… not very specific.” Yuma shrugged. “He started with Fuma, then dragged Nicholas into it by insulting Rocky,” he continued. “Then he bumped into EJ’s shoulder really hard and didn’t apologize. So now we’re here.” Miyu rubbed her face. “Why is he like this?” “No idea,” Yuma said. “But honestly, it’s better to let them sort it out.” Jay frowned. “Shouldn’t we stop it?” Yuma shook his head. “Nah. If EJ actually wanted it to end, he’d use his alpha voice and it’d be over in two seconds. Sometimes younger wolves just need to… get it out.”

They walked over to Tara, who was standing stiffly a few feet away, clearly tense as she watched Fuma dodge one of Maki’s lunges. “Tara,” Miyu said gently, touching her arm, “you don’t have to worry. They’ll be fine.” Tara nodded, biting her lip. “I know… I just don’t like seeing them fight.” Yuma gave her a reassuring smile. “It looks worse than it is. Mostly.” They then moved to join Sora and Rocky, who were still watching like it was entertainment. Miyu crossed her arms, glancing between the wolves. “Okay,” she said, “what exactly did Maki say to insult Rocky?” Rocky burst out laughing. “He called my hair annoying,” she said. Miyu stared. “That’s it?” “Yeah,” Rocky shrugged. “I accidentally flicked him in the face with it.” From across the clearing, Nicholas let out a particularly vicious growl as Maki stumbled backward. Rocky pointed at him. “And that,” she added, grinning, “was apparently unacceptable.”

The wolves kept fighting, teeth snapping and bodies slamming together, until eventually EJ and Nicholas stepped out, shaking out their fur and backing away, leaving only Fuma and Maki circling each other in the clearing. Everyone knew why, Fuma had raised Maki more than anyone else, had been there for every rough full moon, every mistake, every lesson about control. If anyone could handle him, it was Fuma.

Fuma’s wolf let out a deep, thunderous growl, baring his fangs in warning. Maki mirrored it immediately, hackles raised, eyes blazing gold, before the two of them collided again, claws digging into snow and dirt as they grappled. For a while it looked evenly matched, strength against stubborn fury, but eventually Fuma used his weight and experience, slamming Maki to the ground and pinning him there. A low, dominant growl rumbled from his chest, his eyes flashing red for a split second before fading back into their usual amber-orange.

Maki turned his head to the side, exposing his neck, submission, surrender, done fighting. Through the mindlink, Fuma told him to go inside and cool off in the shower. Maki didn’t argue this time, just pushed himself up and ran behind the house. Fuma shifted behind the shed a moment later, returning in human form wearing sweatpants and a T-shirt, steam practically rising from his skin from how warm he still was.

Several of the girls shivered at the sight, from the cold air, and Tara immediately walked over to him, hands gently checking his arms and neck. “Are you hurt?” she asked quietly, worry written all over her face. Fuma smiled when she found nothing, brushing a thumb over her knuckles. “I’m fine,” he said softly. “Promise.”

~~~

A while later, Maki came back downstairs, finding most of the pack gathered around the dining table. Sunoo was there too now, sitting between Rocky and Willow, deep in conversation about something animated enough that Rocky was gesturing wildly with her hands. Maki hovered near the doorway for a second, shoulders tense, gaze low. He looked… shy. Maybe ashamed. He felt stupid for how he’d acted, for letting his wolf take over like that. After a deep breath, he stepped forward.

“Rocky,” he said first, rubbing the back of his neck, “I’m sorry for insulting your hair.” Rocky blinked, then laughed, waving a hand. “Please, I didn’t take it to heart,” she said easily, before tilting her head toward Nicholas. “Even if someone else did.” Nico huffed from his seat, arms crossed. “It was rude,” he muttered, earning another laugh from Rocky. Maki turned next to EJ. “And… I’m sorry for bumping into you. And acting like a child.” EJ nodded, calm as ever. “Apology accepted.” Then Maki faced Fuma, and this one was harder. His jaw tightened slightly before he said, “I’m sorry for being a pain. And for starting a fight.” Fuma stood up immediately, pulling another chair from the side of the room and placing it next to his own. He patted the seat. “Come on. Sit.” Maki obeyed, sinking into it. Fuma nudged his shoulder lightly with his own. “I get it,” he said quietly. “But that doesn’t mean you get to act however you want.” “I know,” Maki murmured, nodding. 

After a moment, he looked toward Miyu and Jay. “So… how did things go at Koyomi?” Miyu smiled, relief softening her expression. “They went really well. We found the person who’ll be handling desserts for the restaurant.” Jay continued, “You’re actually going to be very happy with the result,” and Maki looked up instantly, eyes wide. “What do you mean?” he asked. Jay smiled slightly. “The person we chose… is your mate.” Maki froze. “What?” “And before you spiral,” Jay cut in quickly, holding up a hand, “her being your mate had nothing to do with the decision. Miyu didn’t even know until afterward. She just had, by far, the best desserts and the strongest passion for baking. It was an easy choice.”

Maki’s mouth opened, then closed, his heart pounding. “She… works at Koyomi now?” “Starting tomorrow,” Miyu said gently. “Which means you need to pull yourself together, because you absolutely cannot go all wolfie at work.” Kei crossed his arms. “Is that really a good idea?” he asked. “Having him that close to his mate when he’s this unstable?” “I’ll be fine,” Maki said quickly. “I already felt the first hit of her scent. Now I can prepare for it. I can control it.” “Yeah,” Taki snorted, “prepared to burn the place down.” Maki shot him a glare. “Shut up.”

Nicholas leaned back in his chair. “I’m actually with Kei on this one. You didn’t exactly scream stable earlier.” EJ sighed. “Honestly, I thought you’d be more like Jo. Calm. Collected. Not… utterly stupid.” Harua snickered. “Oh, like you were?” EJ rolled his eyes. “Okay, rude, but also fair.” Yuma cleared his throat. “I can take some time off and be at Koyomi tomorrow, just in case anything happens.” EJ considered it for a moment before nodding slowly. “It’s not a bad idea to have someone there. But no offense, Yuma, it’s unlikely you’d be able to stop Maki if it actually came down to it.” Yuma gasped softly. “Excuse you, I took on a rougaru on my own.” Fuma gave him a pointed look. “And how did that turn out?” Yuma rubbed the back of his neck. “…Right. Not great.”

“I could stay until five,” Kei said. “But I can’t cover the whole night.” Tara leaned closer to Fuma, her voice soft. “Maybe you should be there?” Fuma wrapped an arm around her shoulders and kissed her temple. “But we were supposed to have date night.” Tara smiled. “It’s fine. I can come too. We can still have a date night, just with some babysitting included.” “Hey,” Maki protested, “I’m not a baby.” Sora laughed. “You’re always going to be a baby to them.” Willow burst out laughing. “Honestly, it’s surprising Maki’s the youngest when my Harua looks like the baby.” “Hey!” Harua said immediately. “I’m cool and handsome, not a baby.” “Sure,” Willow replied, rolling her eyes teasingly.

Fuma brought the conversation back on track. “I get off work at four tomorrow, so I can be there from five,” he said, glancing at Kei. “I’ll take over then.” Jay nodded. “I’ll be there the whole time too. Extra eyes can’t hurt.” Maki grimaced. “Wow. Love the trust.” “You lost that today,” Nicholas muttered, though there was no real bite behind it. Maki sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, yeah. Fair.” Then he looked around the table. “Can we… maybe, possibly… talk about literally anything else now?” Sana perked up immediately. “Actually, yes. I have a project for uni,” she said, turning to Aya and Harua. “I’m supposed to write a short story, or well, short and short, haha, but it has to be around twenty thousand words, and I have no idea where to start.” Aya’s eyes lit up. “Oh, I love long-form stuff. I’ll help you.” Harua nodded enthusiastically. “Same. We can brainstorm together.”

Jo shifted in his seat. “I’m working on a project too,” he said quietly. “I have to make a story painting, like a series of smaller paintings that tell one story. I’m doing a Red Riding Hood-inspired one.” Willow tilted her head. “Is that because… You know, wolves?” Jo shook his head quickly. “No. I picked it because it was Sana’s favorite story when she was a kid.” Sana’s eyes softened instantly. “Jo…”

Sora turned to Taki. “How’s uni going? Any more trouble lately?” Taki shook his head. “Not really. It’s actually gotten a lot better since Jo came running in last time. I mean, we all know he’s harmless, but… he doesn’t exactly look harmless to other people.” Jo blinked. “I don’t?” “Not when you’re mad,” Taki said with a grin. “So I think the bullies decided they don’t want to deal with you again. They’ve backed off. For now, at least.” Nicholas laughed. “Good job protecting your brother, Jo.” Jo instantly turned red, ducking his head and half-hiding in Sana’s shoulder. “Stop,” Rocky swatted Nico lightly on the arm. “Leave the poor boy alone.”

Miyu shifted her attention to Maki. “What about you? How’s school?” Maki shrugged. “I can’t wait to be done in a few months. I’ve already been in school way too long.” He shot a pointed look at EJ. EJ immediately raised his hands. “Hey, not my fault! Fuma told me the wrong age, okay? So I accidentally registered him in the wrong year.” “And that’s how I took first grade twice,” Maki deadpanned. The table burst into laughter. “Classic Fuma,” Aya said, shaking her head. Harua snorted. “He still forgets my birthday.” Fuma frowned from across the room. “That was one time.” “No,” Nicholas said. “That was several times.” Fuma groaned while everyone laughed even harder.

Miyu stood up and walked over to him. “Come on,” she said gently, tugging at his sleeve. “Let’s make dinner.” Maki squinted at her. “Am I even still trusted in the kitchen?” he asked, sulky. She nudged his shoulder with her elbow. “I didn’t offer you a job at my restaurant for nothing. Now stop acting like a child and come on.” He grumbled something under his breath but stood up anyway, following her into the kitchen. Once inside, Miyu leaned back against the counter, crossing her arms as she looked at him. “I know it feels weird right now,” she said softly, “but you have to understand why they’re reacting the way they are. They’re not trying to punish you. They’re doing this because they love you.”

Maki sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I know that. I do. I just… can’t help feeling upset anyway.” “That’s okay,” Miyu replied immediately. “Two things can be true at the same time.” She smiled at him, bumping her hip lightly against his. “But you’ve gotta shake off the disappointment and show your best side. How else are you supposed to make your mate fall for you?” Maki froze. “…Wow,” he muttered. “No pressure or anything.” 

“Now come on,” Miyu said, clapping her hands together. “Show me what you’ve got. What are we cooking? Make it impressive.” Maki pretended to think deeply, tapping his chin before suddenly turning serious. “Alright. You asked for it.” He moved around the kitchen, pulling ingredients from the fridge and cabinets, the familiar rhythm of cooking easing something tight in his chest. Miyu leaned against the counter, watching him with a small smile. “I see garlic, herbs, and, are you planning on seducing someone with this meal?” “Obviously,” Maki replied dryly. “It’s my specialty.” She laughed, and for the first time that day, he felt like himself again. The kitchen slowly filled with warmth, steam, and the smell of something rich and comforting, and before they knew it, the night passed in easy conversation and shared laughter. 

Eventually, everyone drifted off to bed, only to wake far too soon to Monday morning and the usual rush of work, school, university, and everything in between. Aya stood by the door as Kei grabbed his jacket, kissing him softly. “Good luck with Maki today,” she said with a teasing smile. Kei laughed. “I never thought he’d be the problem child.” “He’s not a problem child,” Aya replied, brushing her thumb along his jaw. “He’s just a wolf. Just like you. And honestly, most of you boys have pretty tainted records when it comes to meeting your mates.” Kei winced. “Okay, fair.” He leaned in to kiss her again, but before he could say anything else, Harua burst out the door. “Sorry, I’m late!” he called over his shoulder. Willow ran after him, pulling on her jacket. “Bye everyone!” she shouted, already half out the door, excitement in her voice as she rushed off for her first day at the veterinary clinic.

As Rocky and Nicholas stepped outside, Rocky stretched her arms above her head and laughed. “We seriously need a better morning system. Every day here feels like controlled chaos.” Nicholas smirked, wrapping an arm around her waist. “Controlled is generous.” Fuma and Tara followed soon after, and Fuma raised his voice toward the house. “Jo, Sana, Taki! If you’re not out here in thirty seconds, I’m leaving without you!” “Rude!” Sana’s voice echoed from inside, followed by hurried footsteps.

Yuma stumbled out behind Rocky and Nicholas, yawning wide enough to show fangs. “I’m not built for mornings,” he muttered. “I need at least three more hours of sleep before I can function.” Nicholas nodded seriously. “Same. Whoever invented mornings was an enemy to supernatural beings.” Just then, Sana, Jo, and Taki burst out of the main house, backpacks half-zipped and shoes barely tied. “We’re ready!” Taki called, nearly tripping on the last step as he jumped into the backseat. Fuma shook his head, laughing, before turning to Tara and pulling her into a quick kiss. “I’ll be back after work to pick you up before we head to Koyomi.” “I’ll be here,” Tara said softly, hugging him once more before stepping back.

One by one, engines started, cars pulling away down the road, until the village grew quiet again, leaving only EJ, Sora, Kei, Miyu, Tara, and Maki in the house. A few moments later, Miyu came down the stairs, arms crossed, already exasperated. “Okay, either EJ or Kei needs to help me wake Maki up. He’s impossible today.” EJ laughed from the couch, where he’d been sitting with Sora. “Say no more.” He stood, cracking his neck. “I’ll handle it.”

After EJ finally managed to drag Maki out of bed, Miyu clapped her hands together. “Alright, we should head to Koyomi early and meet Jay. I want all of us there when the new employee arrives; she’s met me and Jay, but not Maki yet.” Tara smiled from the doorway. “Good luck,” she teased. Miyu laughed, leaning in to hug her. “Thanks. See you later.” She waved at EJ and Sora before turning toward the door. “Come on, boys.” Kei grabbed the keys. “I’ll drive.” Maki groaned softly but followed anyway, still half-asleep as they piled into the car. The ride was quiet, the kind that only existed before caffeine and breakfast, but Maki’s foot kept tapping nervously against the floor, even if he didn’t quite know why yet.

~~~

When they reached Koyomi, Jay was just pulling into the parking lot, keys already in hand as he jogged up to the door. “Perfect timing,” he said, unlocking it. “We’ve got about thirty minutes before (Y/n) arrives.” Maki blinked. “(Y/n)?” Jay glanced over his shoulder with a grin. “Yeah. Your mate.” Maki froze. Jay laughed. “Her name’s (Y/n).” Maki repeated it softly under his breath, testing how it felt on his tongue. “…Pretty,” he whispered, a small smile tugging at his lips.

Kei leaned against the counter, glancing between Jay and Miyu. “So, what can I help with today? I’m here until five, might as well be useful.” Jay smiled. “If you’re up for it, you can help with serving. Monday lunches get pretty wild around here.” “Perfect,” Kei said, rolling up his sleeves. “Point me where you need me.” Maki moved into the kitchen, grabbed a crate of vegetables, and set them on the counter, trying to focus on the familiar rhythm of prep work. Kei followed him in, leaning against the doorway. “You okay?” Maki huffed out a breath. “Nervous.” Kei smiled softly. “You’ll be fine. Just remember to breathe.”

Right then, there was a knock on the door. “I’ve got it,” Miyu called, already heading over. The moment the door opened, Maki’s wolf stirred, pacing hard in his chest, his senses sharpening all at once. He heard her voice before he fully saw her. “Hi,” she said warmly. “I’m here for my first day.” Miyu beamed. “(Y/n)! Come in, come in.” Jay greeted her next, shaking her hand, and then Kei turned toward the kitchen, lifting his chin at Maki. “Hey, come out here.”

Maki swallowed, clenching one hand into a fist at his side to keep control, then stepped forward. His heart was pounding so loudly he was sure everyone could hear it. She turned toward him, smiling, and for a second, his brain just… stopped working. She held out her hand. “Hi, I’m (Y/n). Nice to meet you.” He took it gently, careful not to grip too hard, her warmth sending a jolt straight through him. “Maki,” he said, hoping his voice didn’t sound as shaky as it felt. “Uh, nice to meet you too.”

(Y/n) glanced between the three of them, eyebrows lifting. “Wait… is there a fourth owner I didn’t know about? I’m pretty sure the sign only has three names on it.” Miyu laughed first, Jay quickly joining in, and Kei stepped forward, offering his hand. “Koga Yudai, but you can call me Kei. I’m not an owner,” he said, smiling, “just Maki’s big brother. I’m here to help out today.” “Oh,” (Y/n) said brightly, shaking his hand. “Nice to meet you!” Maki almost growled. He covered it with a cough instead, turning his head sharply. “Uh, sorry. Might be coming down with something.” Miyu shot him a pointed look. “You'd better get it under control,” she muttered, just loud enough for him to hear. “Totally fine,” he said quickly, straightening. “Super fine. Healthy. Thriving.”

Jay snorted, and Miyu shook her head before turning back to (Y/n). “Come on, let’s show you around.” They walked her through the restaurant first, Miyu gesturing to the dining area. “Lunch rush usually hits around noon, sometimes earlier if the office crowd’s restless.” Jay opened a door toward the back. “Storage is here. Dry goods on the left, refrigerated on the right. Deliveries come Mondays and Thursdays, Maki usually handles checking inventory.” “Oh?” (Y/n) said, glancing back at him. “So you’re the organized one.” Maki shrugged, a little shy. “Someone has to keep Jay from ordering twenty kilos of chocolate at once.” Jay scoffed. “It was on sale.”

They moved into the kitchen next, Miyu explaining where everything was kept, pointing out ovens, mixers, prep stations. “You’ll mostly be on desserts, but we all rotate and help out with everything if it’s needed. If you ever need help, just yell.” “Literally,” Kei added. “This place gets loud.” (Y/n) laughed. “Good to know.”

As they started pulling out ingredients and setting up stations, the kitchen slowly filled with motion and warmth, the kind that came from shared work and easy conversation. Maki stayed close without hovering, handing her bowls and utensils when she needed them, trying very hard to act normal while his heart raced every time she smiled at him.

(Y/n) glanced up from where she was washing her hands, curiosity lighting her eyes. “So… how did you three end up opening a restaurant together anyway?” Miyu and Jay exchanged a look, both smiling, though there was a faint ache behind it. “Well,” Miyu began, leaning against the counter, “Jay and I opened Koyomi before we ever met Maki.” “Way before,” Jay added with a nod. “Just the two of us, barely sleeping, burning half our first attempts at everything.”

Miyu laughed softly. “Then I started dating one of Maki’s brothers, and through that, I got to know him. One day, he cooked for the, uh, family, and I remember thinking, why is this teenager better than half the chefs I know?” Maki scoffed lightly, cheeks warming. “That’s exaggerated.” “It’s really not,” Jay said. “So we offered him a job. He started helping out in the kitchen, and somehow… that turned into this.” He gestured around the restaurant. “Now he’s one of the owners.” Maki shrugged, a little bashful. “Guess I just never left.”

Jay hesitated, his smile softening. “We also… had another employee. Our baker. She had to quit, unfortunately, which is why we were looking for someone new.” (Y/n) nodded, understanding. She smiled brightly, “It kind of sounds like something out of a fairy tale. Strangers meeting, finding each other, building something together.” Miyu laughed. “A very chaotic fairy tale.” “Yeah,” Jay added, grinning. “With more burns.” Maki smiled to himself, glancing at (Y/n). “Best kind, though.”

~~~

The hours passed surprisingly peacefully. Kei kept a close eye on Maki, subtle but constant, and while he did see him stiffen from time to time, his wolf scent spiking in short bursts, Maki managed to rein it in every single time. It always seemed worse whenever (Y/n) came closer to him, leaned over his shoulder to ask where something was, or brushed past him in the kitchen, but even then, he stayed grounded, breathing through it instead of losing control. At least he wasn’t fully wolfing out, and that alone felt like a small miracle.

Eventually, the clock crept closer to five, and right on cue, Fuma arrived with Tara, ready to take over from Kei. Fuma leaned against the counter, looking around the busy kitchen. “So?” he asked quietly. “How’s it going?” Kei smiled, relieved. “Honestly? Really well. He’s acting like the Maki we know again, not the feral gremlin from yesterday.” Maki shot him a glare. “Hey.” Fuma laughed softly. “Good. I’m glad.” Then he turned to Kei, clapping a hand on his shoulder. “Good luck with your photoshoot tonight. Evening shoot, right?” “Yeah,” Kei said, sighing. “Special one, too. I’ll need it.” “Don’t mess it up,” Maki added dryly. Kei grinned. “Says the guy who almost burned the restaurant down with his emotions yesterday.”

As Kei left, (Y/n) came back into the kitchen from the back, tilting her head slightly when she noticed two unfamiliar people standing there. “Um,” she said, glancing between them and Maki, “do you often have guests in the kitchen area?” Maki chuckled softly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Not usually,” he said, pointing first to Fuma. “This is my brother, Fuma.” Then he gestured to the woman beside him. “And that’s Tara, his girlfriend. They’re here for date night, but wanted to stop by and say hi.” Fuma laughed lightly. “Yeah, we kind of invade this place a lot. There are a lot of us, and we’re all close with Miyu and Jay, too. Comes with the territory.” (Y/n) smiled and walked over, offering her hand first to Tara, then to Fuma. “I’m (Y/n), it’s nice to meet you both.” “Nice to meet you too,” Tara said warmly, squeezing her hand.

Fuma grinned, shaking her hand firmly before turning to Maki with mock seriousness. “I hope this one’s treating you well,” he said, nodding toward his brother. “And making you feel welcome.” Then he looked back at (Y/n). “If he’s not, you’re welcome to come complain to me.” Maki spluttered. “Hey!” (Y/n) laughed. “Good to know I have backup.”

Tara smiled brightly. “I’m really looking forward to trying your desserts,” she said, her eyes lighting up. (Y/n)’s smile widened at that. “I hope I live up to the expectations,” she replied, half nervous, half excited. Fuma sent a quick mind link to Maki, We’ll be out at a table, just let me know if you need help, before he slipped an arm around Tara’s waist and followed Jay out of the kitchen toward their seats.

(Y/n) turned back to Maki, curiosity written all over her face. “So… just how many brothers do you actually have? I’ve met Kei, Fuma, and then there’s the one Miyu’s dating, but I’m guessing there’s more.” Maki laughed softly. “There are nine of us total, me included,” he said. “And seven of us have girlfriends now. Plus Jay and Sunoo, who are basically family too.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Wow… you’re like a whole army.” “Yeah,” Maki said with a grin, “you could definitely say that.”

A while passed in comfortable silence. Maki focused on tending to a few of the savory dishes while Miyu worked on others, and (Y/n) was baking like a madwoman, whisking one batter after another, opening and closing the ovens, decorating pastries with quick, practiced hands. Jay glanced around the dining room, surprised at how full the restaurant was for a Monday evening. Lunches were usually busy, sure, but nights rarely were. People must’ve been curious about the new baker.

When Miyu stepped away for a moment, and Jay got busy seating more guests, (Y/n)’s attention drifted to Maki. He stood at the counter reading through a recipe, scribbling small notes in the margins, brow furrowed in concentration. He was undeniably handsome, attractive, well-built, completely her type, and she found herself wondering if he was one of the two single brothers or if he already had a girlfriend. But the thought of asking him directly made her stomach twist, so she kept quiet, stealing glances instead as she worked.

Hours passed, and soon enough, the restaurant closed. The last customers trickled out, chairs were flipped onto tables, and the warm hum of the kitchen slowly faded into a comfortable quiet. Miyu leaned against the counter for a moment, stretching her arms, before her eyes drifted to Maki. He was still standing by the sink, scrubbing a pan a little slower than usual, shoulders slumped, eyes heavy.

She frowned slightly. “You okay?” she asked, drying her hands on a towel. “You look wiped.” “I’m fine,” Maki said automatically, though he rubbed at his face as if trying to wake himself up. “Just… tired in my head.” Miyu tilted her head. “You’ve been here all day. You usually only work full shifts on weekends, and even then, we open later. This is basically torture for a teenager.” “I’ll survive,” he muttered. “Promise.” She crossed her arms, unimpressed. “And you’ll survive school tomorrow too?” “I’ll be fine, mom,” he teased, shooting her a tired grin. Miyu laughed and lightly smacked his shoulder with the towel. “Stop it.”

At that moment, the kitchen door swung open, and Fuma and Tara stepped inside, both still bundled in their coats, faces warm and happy from dinner. Tara was the first to speak. “That was incredible,” she said brightly. “Seriously, everything tasted amazing.” “Yeah,” Fuma added, nodding. “You guys never disappoint.” (Y/n), who had been carefully boxing up leftover pastries, looked up, her eyes lighting up. “Oh, thank you,” she said quickly, a little shy but clearly pleased. “I’m really glad you liked the desserts. I was nervous about today.” Tara smiled wider. “Nervous? You shouldn’t be. That chocolate tart was dangerous.” (Y/n) laughed softly. “That’s the goal.”

Fuma leaned his elbows on the counter, looking between Miyu and Maki. “So, what can we do to help before we head out? Dishes, trash, sweeping, whatever.” Miyu didn’t hesitate. She pointed straight at Maki. “You can help by taking him home before he collapses into the sink.” Maki opened his mouth. “Hey, I’m not that tired,” but his sentence was cut off by a massive yawn, his jaw stretching wide as his shoulders sagged. Fuma blinked. “…Sure you’re not.” Tara giggled, stepping closer to Maki. “Wow, that was convincing.” “I’m fine,” Maki insisted weakly, blinking a few times as if trying to reset himself. “I just… didn’t sleep great.” Miyu raised an eyebrow. “You also worked for eleven hours.”

“And cooked through three rushes,” Jay added from the other side of the kitchen, where he was wiping down the prep table. “Go home, chef.” (Y/n) glanced at Maki, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Yeah, you’ve been carrying this kitchen today. You deserve rest.” That made Maki’s ears warm slightly. “I’m really okay,” “You’re not,” Fuma said calmly, already stepping behind him and gently steering him away from the sink. “Come on. Doctor’s orders.” “You’re not a doctor,” Maki muttered. “No, but I’m your brother,” Fuma shot back, smirking. “Which is worse.”

Tara slipped her arm around Maki’s other side. “We’ll walk you home. You look like you might fall asleep standing up.” “I wouldn’t,” Maki tried again, only to yawn for the second time in under a minute. Miyu pointed at him triumphantly. “Exhibit B.” (Y/n) laughed quietly, watching the interaction with fond amusement. “Thanks again for coming in,” she said to Tara and Fuma. “And… for liking the desserts.” “Of course,” Tara said warmly. “We’re excited you’re here.” Fuma nodded. “Yeah. Anyone who feeds our family this well is automatically appreciated.” Maki looked down at the floor, embarrassed but smiling faintly. “Can we go now before you all keep roasting me?” “Yes,” Fuma said, already guiding him toward the door. “Sleep first, dignity later.” Tara waved back at Miyu, Jay, and (Y/n). “Good night!” As the door closed behind them, (Y/n) glanced at Miyu with a grin. “He really does work himself into the ground, doesn’t he?” Miyu smiled softly. “Yeah. But that’s Maki.”

~~~

Soon enough, a few days had passed, and life began to settle into something softer, warmer, almost effortless. Maki was no longer under strict observation, having proven more than once that he could control himself around (Y/n) without his wolf losing its mind. The tension that had once coiled tight in his chest slowly unraveled, replaced with something lighter, anticipation, maybe, or hope.

 Willow, on the other hand, seemed to be walking on clouds, talking nonstop about her new job at the veterinary clinic, the coworkers she was already growing attached to, and every animal she’d met, from skittish rescue dogs to grumpy old cats and even the occasional injured hawk. “And then there was this baby raccoon,” Willow said one evening, hands clasped dramatically. “Harua, it tried to bite me, but it was, like, this big.” Harua smiled like she’d just told him the greatest story in the world. “You’re literally saving lives,” he said softly. “That raccoon is lucky you exist.” She laughed, nudging his shoulder. “You’re biased.” 

Maki was much the same, though far less smooth about it. He found himself sitting around the pack house, talking about (Y/n) at every opportunity. “She asked me to grab flour off the top shelf today,” he muttered one afternoon, staring into space. “And then she said, ‘Thanks, handsome.’ Just, casually. Like that’s normal.” Sana covered her mouth, giggling. “Maki, you’re hopeless.” “I almost dropped the bowl,” he admitted. “I panicked.”

Miyu smiled, leaning against the counter. “Then tell her she looks pretty. It’s not that hard.” “I’ll pass out,” he said flatly. Rocky rolled her eyes. “You’re a wolf, not a Victorian poet. You’ll survive.” Sora smirked. “He won’t. I give him three compliments before his system shuts down.” Willow added, laughing, “Honestly, it’s kind of adorable.” Aya and Tara mostly just listened, smiling softly. After a while, Tara spoke up gently, “You know, you don’t have to impress her. Just… be you.” Aya nodded. “Yeah. If she’s your mate, that’s already enough.” Maki exhaled slowly, rubbing the back of his neck. “I know,” he muttered, then added quietly, “I just really want her to like me.”

Maki did his absolute best to impress (Y/n), offering his help at every possible moment, whether she needed someone to grab something from a high shelf, carry a heavy tray, or reach into the back freezer where it was always freezing. When a delivery came in with massive rice bags, he lifted two at once like it was nothing, flexing a little too obviously as he carried them past her. He pretended not to notice the way her eyes lingered, but inside, his wolf purred smugly. “You know,” Jay muttered once, watching him, “normal people use carts.” Maki shrugged. “Where’s the fun in that?”

He even started doing little knife tricks while chopping vegetables, flipping the blade between his fingers and catching it effortlessly, despite Miyu scolding him every single time. “Maki,” she warned, arms crossed, “you are not in a cooking anime.” He grinned. “Relax, I’ve got great hand-eye coordination.” (Y/n) laughed from across the counter, and suddenly the scolding felt worth it. (Y/n), for her part, definitely noticed the special treatment. Maki helped Miyu and Jay when asked, sure, but with her, he was always already there, hovering nearby, asking, “Need help?” before she even had time to struggle. It didn’t take long for her to start teasing him about it. 

“Maki,” she said one afternoon, dramatically staring at a box of sugar. “I don’t think I can lift this. It’s… very heavy.” He was at her side in half a second. “I got it,” he said seriously, picking it up like it weighed nothing. She hid her smile behind her hand. “Wow. My hero.” Truth was, she absolutely could’ve lifted it herself, but the way his face lit up whenever he helped her made it worth pretending to be a damsel in distress every now and then. And Maki, completely oblivious to her little act, just felt proud that he could be useful, strong, and, hopefully, impressive in her eyes.

~~~

One Saturday, a few weeks into (Y/n) working at Koyomi, it was just her and Maki in the kitchen, with about an hour left before opening. Jay had the day off, and Miyu was out with Yuma on a date but would be back later. The kitchen was quiet in a way it rarely was during operating hours, filled only with the soft hum of ovens and the gentle bubbling of sauces. Maki was prepping dishes that needed time to simmer, chopping vegetables and stirring pots, while (Y/n) had the ovens working overtime, rotating trays of pastries, cakes, and cookies like a well-oiled machine.

Even though she’d been working there for weeks, Maki realized he didn’t actually know much about her beyond the fact that she was cute, talented, and made desserts that haunted his dreams in the best way. He’d been too busy trying to impress her to actually… talk to her. So, while stirring a pot of sauce, he finally worked up the courage.

“So,” he said casually, as if his heart wasn’t beating way too fast, “what got you into baking?” She glanced over at him, smiling softly. “Honestly? It’s not that interesting.” “Try me,” he said, leaning against the counter. “Well,” she started, checking one of the ovens before continuing, “I always loved desserts as a kid. Like, loved-loved them. Cakes, cookies, pastries… anything sweet. I was always curious about how they were made, so I started experimenting on my own.” She laughed quietly. “Most of it was completely inedible.”

Maki grinned. “I find that hard to believe.” “Oh, trust me,” she said, shaking her head. “I once made brownies so dry my grandma said they could double as coasters.” He snorted before he could stop himself, and she smiled wider at the sound. “But then,” she continued, “for my birthday one year, my grandma gifted me a semester in a baking class. And suddenly everything just… clicked. I learned the science behind it, the techniques, and how small things change everything. I loved it even more than before.” She paused for a moment, her hands slowing as she piped frosting onto a tray of cupcakes. “I didn’t really have a lot of friends growing up. Got bullied a bit. But I didn’t mind that much. Baking kind of became my thing. My first true love, I guess.”

Maki felt something warm settle in his chest as he watched her. “That’s… actually really cool,” he said quietly. “Your grandma sounds amazing.” “She was,” (Y/n) said with a fond smile. He nodded, stirring his sauce again, but now with a soft grin on his face. “I’m glad you found something that made you happy,” he said. “Selfishly, I’m also glad it led you here.” Her cheeks tinted slightly pink at that, and she pretended to focus very hard on arranging pastries on a tray. “Yeah,” she murmured. “Me too.”

(Y/n) leaned against the counter, watching him stir his pot with practiced ease. “Okay,” she said, tilting her head slightly, “your turn. What got you into cooking?” Maki hesitated for just a second before answering. “My mom,” he said quietly. “She taught me a bit before she passed away. I was really young, like… four, maybe. So I didn’t learn that much, not properly. But cooking always reminded me of her. The warmth, the smells, the way the kitchen felt safe.” He smiled faintly, almost to himself. “Sometimes I swear I can still hear her voice in my head. ‘Riki, stir it well for me.’”

(Y/n)’s expression softened instantly. “That’s… really sweet,” she said gently. He shrugged a little, embarrassed by the attention. “Out of my brothers, I was always the best cook, so I ended up making food a lot before I met Miyu. But honestly, she’s the one who really helped me level up. She taught me techniques, flavors, balance, stuff I never would’ve figured out on my own.” “What happened to your mom?” (Y/n) asked softly, then glanced up at him. “And your dad?” Maki’s smile faded just a bit. “I’ll tell you another time,” he said, not unkindly, just honest. She nodded immediately. “Yeah, okay,” she said. “No pressure.”

The kitchen fell into a comfortable silence again, filled with the sounds of simmering sauces and the soft clink of utensils, but something about it felt warmer than before. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Wait, did you just say Riki?” she asked, looking at him like she’d misheard. “I thought your name was Maki.” Maki burst out laughing. “It is, well, kind of. My actual name is Riki,” he admitted. “But I have another brother named Riki, too, so that got confusing fast. So now we’re Taki and Maki. We both kept the ki, and the Ta and Ma come from our surnames.” “That’s… honestly kind of genius,” (Y/n) laughed. “And very chaotic.” He grinned. “That’s our family in a nutshell.”

She tilted her head. “Wait, so… you’re not biological brothers?” Maki shook his head. “Nope. None of us is related by blood. We all found each other over the years through different situations. Different hardships.” His voice softened. “We’re all orphans, technically. But together, we’re a family.” (Y/n)’s smile turned warm, almost fond. “That’s really sweet,” she said. “Having that many people to call family.” “Yeah,” Maki said quietly, smiling back at her. “It really is.”

Maki tilted his head slightly, watching her work at the counter. “So… do you like cooking too?” he asked. “Or is baking your whole thing?” (Y/n) laughed immediately, shaking her head. “Oh, no. I’m a disaster in the kitchen when it comes to savory food. Baking? Great. Cooking? Absolutely not.” Maki snorted. “It can’t be that bad.” “It is,” she insisted, pointing a whisk at him. “I once burned pasta. Like, lots of water, some noodles, and somehow still burned it.” “That’s… impressive,” he said, clearly amused. Then he grabbed a knife and set a carrot and a tomato on the cutting board. “Alright, chef. Show me what you’ve got.” She eyed the knife suspiciously. “If I lose a finger, you’re carrying me to the hospital.” “I’ll catch you before you bleed out,” he teased. 

Rolling her eyes, she took the knife from him and stepped up to the counter, staring down at the vegetables like they’d personally offended her. Maki noticed the way she hesitated, shoulders tense as she stared down at the carrot like it might attack her first. Without really thinking, he stepped closer, close enough that his chest brushed her back, his arms coming around her carefully, not quite a hug, but close enough that she could feel his warmth. His hands settled gently over hers, guiding the knife, slow and steady, showing her the motion.

“Like this,” he murmured softly, leaning in just enough that his voice brushed her ear. “You’re doing well.” Thanks to his heightened hearing, he caught the way her heartbeat sped up, quick and uneven, and he saw the blush bloom across her cheeks. His own lips curved into a smile so wide it bordered on embarrassing, something between cheesy and completely lovesick, and he was almost grateful she couldn’t see his face as he focused on helping her cut the carrot, pretending that her being this close didn’t make his entire world feel warmer.

As he stepped away, (Y/n) lifted a hand to her cheek, patting it lightly as if she could somehow brush away the blush burning there. She muttered, almost under her breath, “Your girlfriend won’t like that…” 

Maki blinked. “Girlfriend?” he repeated, genuinely confused. She nodded, still not looking at him. “Yeah… didn’t you say seven of you were in relationships?” “Well, yeah,” he said slowly, lips twitching, “but I never said I was one of them.” Her ears burned even hotter at that. “Oh,” she murmured, clearly realizing she’d made an assumption. “Really…” “Mhm,” Maki replied, smiling, a little too pleased at the way she’d jumped to that conclusion. So she’d been a bit jealous. Good to know. “I’m very single, actually.”

She finally glanced up at him, eyes meeting his for just a second, then the back door opened and closed, signaling Miyu’s arrival. (Y/n) quickly looked away, pretending to focus very hard on her baking as she said, almost too casually, “Me too.” Maki just stood there for a moment, grinning like an idiot, before turning back to his station, heart pounding way harder than it should over two simple words.

Every once in a while, (Y/n) was introduced to another one of Maki’s brothers. After meeting Kei and Fuma on her first official workday, she soon met Yuma when he came to drop Miyu off one morning. His chaotic, dramatic energy had her giggling almost immediately. “You’re the new baker?” Yuma asked, peering at her creations like they might personally offend him. “Wow. Rude. How am I supposed to diet now?” (Y/n) laughed. “I’m sorry?” “No, you’re not,” he replied, pointing at a tray of pastries. “And neither am I.”

Next were Jo and Sana, who came in during a quiet lunch hour to study. (Y/n) found them impossibly adorable, Jo shy and soft-spoken, always half-hiding behind Sana, and Sana loud, bright, and endlessly affectionate. “These are amazing,” Sana said dramatically, holding up a forkful of cake. “I might cry.” Jo nodded beside her. “Y-yeah… they’re really good.” (Y/n) smiled warmly. “Thank you.”

Then came Harua, Willow, and Sunoo, visiting together for the first time. Willow’s eyes practically sparkled as she tasted the desserts, and Sunoo looked like he was having a religious experience. “Oh my god,” Willow breathed. “I think I just fell in love with cake.” Sunoo nodded seriously. “This is life-changing.” Maki tried not to look too smug about it.

After that, Nicholas and Rocky came in, loud, bickering, and somehow clearly obsessed with each other at the same time. (Y/n) noticed the tattoo peeking out from under Rocky’s shirt and complimented it. “I love your tattoo,” she said. “It’s gorgeous.” Rocky beamed. “Thank you! And you must be the famous (Y/n) we’ve heard so much about.” (Y/n) blinked, then glanced at Maki, teasing. “Oh? So someone talks about me?” Rocky grinned wider. “Oh, all the time.” Maki immediately looked away, pretending very hard to be busy with literally anything else, while (Y/n) laughed, warmth spreading through her chest.

Next came EJ and Sora. EJ was kind and gentle, with a calm presence that made people feel safe almost instantly, while Sora was loud, wild, and unapologetically herself, bouncing between conversations and teasing EJ every chance she got. Somehow, they fit together perfectly. “These desserts are insane,” Sora said, leaning against the counter. “If I gain five pounds, I’m blaming you.” EJ smiled softly. “Worth it.” (Y/n) laughed. “I’ll take full responsibility.”

After they left, (Y/n) leaned against the counter beside Maki, watching them disappear out the door. “Your brothers are all really handsome,” she said casually, then added, “but their girlfriends? Completely out of their leagues. I’ve never seen so many pretty women in one town.” Maki laughed. “Yeah,” he said, nodding. “They’re in a league of their own.” Then, before he could overthink it, he added, “But so are you.” The words surprised both of them. (Y/n) froze for half a second before her cheeks warmed. “Oh, no,” she said quickly, shaking her head with a small laugh. “I’m not nearly as pretty as they are. I’m just… average. At best.” She shrugged it off like it didn’t matter, turning back to her baking, but Maki felt something twist uncomfortably in his chest. How could she not see it? The way her smile lit up the room, the way her eyes softened when she focused, the way she laughed like she meant it. He wanted to tell her. Show her. Make her understand. He just didn’t know how yet.

Lastly, (Y/n) got to meet Aya and Taki, along with Kei, whom she had already met. Taki was a whirlwind of energy, loud, chaotic, and constantly moving, but undeniably kind, while Aya was poetic gentleness personified, soft-spoken and warm, almost ethereal in the way she carried herself. Aya smiled as she introduced herself, and (Y/n) tilted her head. “Wait… I recognize your name, but I can’t place why.” “I write for Kyomei Magazine,” Aya said. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Oh my god, you’re a reporter? You wrote that piece on the sanctuary! I loved that article; it made me cry.” Aya laughed softly, clearly touched. “Thank you, that means a lot,” she said. “Maybe someday I’ll get to write something about you, too.” (Y/n) blinked. “Me?” “Absolutely,” Aya said with a gentle smile. “Anyone who makes desserts like yours deserves a spotlight.”

~~~

As Maki and (Y/n) were doing dishes, while Jay and Miyu cleaned up by the tables, Maki finally found the courage to ask, “Um… would you maybe want to come see my place tomorrow?” (Y/n) paused, glancing over at him. “Your house?” “Yeah,” he said quickly, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s nothing fancy, but… the snow’s starting to melt, and there’s this pond nearby. It’s kind of hard to explain, but it’s really nice.” She smiled, intrigued. “A mysterious pond, huh? Yeah, I’d like that.” Relief flooded through him, and he tried not to grin too hard. As they said goodbye that evening, Maki scribbled down his address on a scrap of paper and handed it to her. “Come whenever you feel like it,” he said. “I’ll be there.” “Looking forward to it,” she replied, tucking the paper into her pocket.

On the drive home with Miyu, Maki didn’t stop talking about what he should wear, what food he could make, and whether he should clean his room twice or three times. Miyu laughed, shaking her head. “Just be yourself,” she said. “She already seems to like you.” Maki smiled dopily out the window. “Does she?” he murmured, more to himself than to Miyu.

After his brothers promised to behave when (Y/n) came around, Maki went to bed buzzing with anticipation, thoughts racing, wanting to see her again, to make her smile, to hold her, to make her feel just how special she was to him, even if she didn’t know why yet.

~~~

Morning came far too quickly, and Maki was already awake, scrubbing the main house like a man possessed. He fluffed the couch cushions for the third time, muttering, “I swear I live with actual gremlins,” as he straightened a crooked picture frame. The front door opened, and Fuma’s voice echoed through the house. “Maki!” “What?” he called back, still fixing the pillows. “Your visitor’s here.” Maki froze, then sprang upright, brushing imaginary dust off his shoulders, smoothing his hair with both hands, and jogging out onto the porch. When he spotted (Y/n) walking up the path, he lifted his hand and waved a little too enthusiastically, a bright grin spreading across his face.

(Y/n) waved back, feeling a little shy as she walked toward him. “I didn’t expect… a whole village,” she said, glancing around at the cabins scattered across the snowy grounds. Maki chuckled. “Yeah, it’s kind of unique,” he said, stepping aside and gesturing for her to come in. He waved goodbye to Fuma, who was walking off with Tara to patrol the grounds, though, to (Y/n), it just looked like a couple heading out for a morning stroll.

Inside, Maki gave her a little tour, and she stopped dead in front of the pantry, eyes wide. “This is bigger than the one at the restaurant.” He laughed. “Well, there’s sixteen people living here. And until very recently, half of them were hormonal teenagers who ate like black holes.” “That explains a lot,” she said, grinning. “I’ve seen you eat lunch at Koyomi, and you still look hungry every time.” Maki flexed his arms dramatically. “Well, it takes a lot to feed these muscles.” She burst out laughing and gently swatted his arm. “Show-off.”

While Maki was showing (Y/n) around and they began exploring the grounds, EJ received a call from Jay. The alpha immediately got a bad feeling, Jay usually only called him directly when something was wrong. “Hey,” EJ answered. “Hey,” Jay said, sounding a little too casual. “Uh… how are you?” EJ narrowed his eyes. “I’m good. You?” “Good,” Jay replied, then hesitated. “Um… I kind of have a favor to ask.” EJ sighed. “Of course you do. What is it?” Jay let out a breath. “So, my… kind of younger brother called me. He wants to come visit, but I don’t really have space in my apartment. I was wondering if he could stay at the pack house for a few days. I’d stay there too, keep an eye on him.” EJ dragged a hand down his face. “He’s a vampire too, isn’t he?” Jay sighed. “Yeah.” “This is going to be a mess,” EJ muttered, already regretting this. “Is he going to be a problem?” “Probably not,” Jay said quickly. “I don’t like probably,” EJ shot back, then sighed. “But fine. Anything happens, it’s on you.” “Thank you,” Jay said sincerely. “He’ll be there tomorrow.” “Great,” EJ muttered, before hanging up.

Sora came into their cabin just as EJ hung up the call, immediately noticing the look on his face. “What’s wrong?” she asked, tilting her head slightly. EJ sighed. “Jay just called. His younger brother wants to visit, and he asked if they could stay here for a few days.” Sora’s eyes lit up a little. “Oh! If he said younger brother, it’s probably either Jungwon or Niki,” she said thoughtfully. “If it’s Jungwon, it’ll be mostly peaceful, he adores Jay. If it’s Niki, it might be a bit more chaotic, but honestly, he’s pretty chill too.” EJ stepped closer, resting his hands on her hips and pulling her in, breathing in her scent as his shoulders finally relaxed. “I really hope you’re right.” She grinned. “Aren’t I always?” He growled playfully in response, leaning down and attacking her face and neck with kisses, making her laugh as she tried to push him away.

~~~

As Maki and (Y/n) wandered along the snowy paths, she glanced around at the cabins, the trees, the wide stretch of land beyond them. “So… how do you all afford this?” she asked. “It’s huge.” Maki chuckled softly. “A lot of it came from inheritance from our parents,” he explained. “The rest was… hard work. Mostly from the eldest four. They sacrificed a lot to take care of us, younger brothers.” “That’s… really sweet,” she said, her voice gentler now. “It is,” he agreed. “They still take care of us, honestly. But now everyone helps out, the girls, Jay, even Sunoo, though he’s still new. It actually feels like… a real village.”

(Y/n) smiled at that, about to respond when she suddenly slipped on a thin patch of ice. “Whoa!” Before she could fall, Maki reacted instantly, hands gripping her waist as he pulled her back against him. Her breath hitched as she steadied, their faces suddenly inches apart. He could hear her heartbeat spike, fast, startled, mirroring his own. “Careful,” he said softly, smiling down at her. “Don’t want you getting hurt.” She nodded, unable to find her voice right away, too distracted by how close he was, his bright smile, the warmth in his eyes, the way his hands were still firmly but gently holding her. Her cheeks heated, and when she finally managed a small smile back, it felt like the world had narrowed to just the two of them.

Maki kept showing her around, the paths winding gently through the trees until steam began to curl into the air ahead of them. When they reached the pond, (Y/n) stopped short, eyes widening. “Wow…” she breathed. “It looks… magical.” Maki smiled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Something like that.” Before he could say more, laughter echoed from one of the nearby paths, and Sora, Rocky, and Sana emerged, still mid-conversation. They waved when they spotted them.

“Hey!” Sana called. “You two wanna join us for a swim?” Maki glanced at (Y/n), grinning. “I’m in if you are.” She hesitated, then shook her head with a small laugh. “Uh, I didn’t bring a swimsuit.” Rocky tilted her head thoughtfully. “You can borrow one of mine,” she offered. “I’ve got tons of old designs. I’m sure I’ve got something you’d like.” “That’s really sweet, but…” (Y/n) waved her hands a little. “I’ll pass this time.” Maki caught the slight tension in her shoulders, the way her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. He didn’t push, just squeezed her hand gently instead. “Another time,” he said easily, then looked back to the girls. “Have fun, yeah?” “Your loss,” Sora teased with a grin. “This water’s amazing.” Sana smiled warmly at (Y/n). “Next time, then.”

As the three girls headed toward the pond, Maki turned back to (Y/n), guiding her along another path. “We can come back whenever,” he said softly. “No rush.” She glanced at him, surprised, and a little relieved, before smiling. “Thanks.” He just smiled back, heart warm, glad he’d read her right. (Y/n) tilted her head as they walked. “So… what do you usually do when you’re not working or studying?” Maki thought about it for a moment. “Hmm. A lot of basketball, mostly,” he said. “Me and some of my brothers play. Nicholas and Jo are by far the best, but Taki, Yuma, Fuma, and I usually join in too. EJ comes sometimes when he’s bored.” “Are you good?” she asked, teasing. He scoffed dramatically. “Wow. Straight for the ego.” She laughed. “That wasn’t an answer.” “I’m… decent,” he said, grinning. “Not amazing, but it’s always fun, especially having our own court so we can play whenever we want.” “That actually sounds really nice,” (Y/n) said. “Especially having your own court.”

Almost on cue, they rounded a corner and the basketball court came into view, a few rogue balls scattered across the concrete. Maki’s eyes lit up. “Oh, perfect timing.” He jogged over, scooping one up and spinning it on his finger for half a second before lining up a shot. “Watch this.” He tossed it toward the hoop, holding his breath, and when it swished cleanly through the net, he froze for a second before throwing his hands up. “Yes!” he laughed. “Absolutely intentional.” (Y/n) clapped, laughing. “Wow, look at you. So cool.” He gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his chest. “Did you hear that? She said I’m cool.”

Then he did a ridiculously over-the-top victory dance, complete with finger guns and a little spin, making her laugh even harder. But as he turned back toward her, he noticed the way her nose had gone pink from the cold, and how her shoulders lifted slightly as she tried to hide a shiver. He frowned softly, walking back over. “Okay, nope. That’s enough outside for you.” She blinked. “What?” “You’re freezing,” he said gently. “I can see it.” “I’m not,” She paused as another shiver slipped through her, then sighed. “Okay, maybe a little.” Maki smiled, tugging lightly at her sleeve. “Come on. Before you catch a cold and I get yelled at for not taking care of you.” She laughed, nodding. “Alright, alright. Lead the way.” And together, they headed back inside, warmth waiting just beyond the door.

Inside, Maki told (Y/n) to get comfortable on the couch while he disappeared into the kitchen. A few minutes later, he returned with a steaming mug of hot cocoa, carefully decorated with a little smiley face in whipped cream dusted with cocoa powder. “Ta-da,” he said proudly, handing it to her. Her eyes lit up. “Oh my god, that’s adorable.” “Hey, presentation matters,” he replied with a grin. Then, without making a big deal out of it, he draped a soft blanket over her legs. “Want me to start a fire too?” She laughed, pulling the blanket closer around herself. “This is already way more than enough, thank you.” “If you say so,” he said, sitting down beside her, but leaving a respectful bit of space between them, not wanting to crowd her.

She took a sip of the cocoa and hummed softly. “Wow. This is really good.” Maki’s ears warmed. “Yeah? I mean, uh, good. I’m glad.” A few minutes later, footsteps came from the stairs, and EJ appeared, running a hand through his hair. “Hey, have either of you seen Sora?” Maki looked up. “Yeah, she went to the pond with Sana and Rocky.” “Oh.” EJ nodded, then hesitated. “What about Miyu?” Maki shook his head. “No idea, but I haven’t seen Yuma either, so I’m guessing they’re off somewhere being gross and in love.” (Y/n) laughed into her mug. “Are they really that bad?” “Yes,” Maki and EJ said at the exact same time. EJ sighed dramatically. Then he nodded at them. “Thanks,” and headed back outside.

As the door closed behind him, Maki frowned slightly. “He looked… worried.” (Y/n) glanced toward the door. “Yeah. I noticed that too.” “I’ll ask him later,” Maki murmured, more to himself than to her, before turning back to her with a softer smile. “You warm enough now?” She nodded, curling her fingers around the mug. “Yeah. Cozy, actually.” “Good,” he said quietly, and for a moment, the room felt warm in more ways than one.

Maki almost told her then and there about the wolves, the bonds, the truth about himself. The words sat heavy on his tongue. But he swallowed them back. Telling her would mean telling her she was his mate, too, and he didn’t want her to feel trapped by fate or destiny. He wanted her to choose him, not the universe. He wanted her to fall for him slowly, naturally, because she wanted to, not because something ancient had decided it for her.

So instead, they watched a movie. It was one of those cozy, low-stakes ones, something easy and comforting. At some point, (Y/n) shifted closer without realizing it, her shoulder brushing his arm, and Maki nearly short-circuited. He stayed perfectly still, heart pounding, pretending to focus on the screen while absolutely not doing that at all. She laughed at a joke in the movie, glancing over at him. “You’re not even watching.” He blinked. “I am.” “You didn’t even react.” “…It was funny internally.” She snorted, shaking her head, and he smiled, warmth spreading through his chest. Too soon, the movie ended, and (Y/n) glanced at the time on her phone. “Oh, I should probably head home.” “Oh,” Maki said a little too fast, then cleared his throat. “Yeah. Yeah, of course.”

Right then, Aya came down the stairs looking for the keys to one of the cars, muttering about how no one used the key hanger. Maki asked her where she was going, she said she was going to pick up Kei from a modelling job. Aya then looked at (Y/n), asking if she was about to head home, (Y/n) nodded, Aya smiled, saying she’d give her a ride to town, if she could find those damn keys. And so, after the three of them searched and finally finding a pair of keys, it was time for (Y/n) to go home. 

They stood near the door awkwardly for half a second, neither quite sure what to do with their hands or their eyes. Then Maki took a small breath. “Um… can I hug you?” Her lips curved into a soft smile. “Yeah.” He wrapped his arms around her carefully, like she might disappear if he held her wrong. She fit against him perfectly, too perfectly, and for a brief moment, he let himself breathe her in, memorizing her warmth, her scent, the way her arms settled around his waist. 

“Goodbye,” he whispered near her ear. “See you tomorrow.” Her breath hitched just a little. “See you tomorrow,” she murmured back, cheeks warm, before pulling away. Aya stood leaning against the door with the keys in hand. “Ready?” (Y/n) nodded. “Yeah, thanks again.” She waved at Maki as she stepped outside. “Bye!” “Bye,” he said, probably too softly, watching her walk away like she was something rare and fragile and entirely his favorite thing in the world. And for the first time in a long time, fate didn’t feel heavy. It felt hopeful.

~~~

Once Aya returned with Kei, EJ called a pack meeting, his voice carrying through the house until everyone slowly gathered in the living room. It was crowded, bodies on couches, on the floor, leaning against walls, but no one complained. If EJ called a meeting, it meant something serious. He stood near the fireplace, arms crossed, and sighed deeply before speaking. “Okay,” he said. “We’re going to have a guest.” That alone sent a ripple through the room. “A guest?” Yuma repeated. “What do you mean? Like Jay?”

EJ ignored him. “They’ll be staying a few days. Starting tomorrow.” Maki frowned. “Since when do we let people stay here that aren’t family or dating family?” “Yeah,” Taki added. “Last time we had unexpected company, things didn’t end well.” The room shifted uncomfortably at that memory. Sora stepped forward. “It’s a vampire. From Jay’s and my old coven.” Silence. Actual, heavy silence. “…No,” Harua said quietly. Nicholas straightened instantly. “Absolutely not.” Rocky’s brows furrowed. “EJ, what the hell?” Maki felt his stomach drop. A vampire inside pack territory, a stranger, no worse, a vampire, was the fastest way to trigger every instinct they had.

EJ raised both hands. “Before anyone loses their mind, listen. Jay asked me personally.” “That doesn’t make it better,” Yuma shot back. “Who is it?” Aya asked carefully. Sora shrugged. “Jay called them his ‘younger brother.’ I don’t know which one it is yet, either Jungwon or Niki.” Blank stares. “…Okay,” Taki said slowly. “I have no idea who either of those people are, but I already don’t like them.” “Same,” Nicholas said flatly.

Maki glanced at Miyu. “Do you know them?” “Barely,” Miyu said. “I met them once years ago. Like… a hello-goodbye situation. That’s it.” “So,” Yuma said, spreading his hands, “we’re inviting a completely unknown vampire into our home. Fantastic.” Sora crossed her arms. “I know them better. If it’s Jungwon, he’s polite and kind, he looks up to Jay a lot, I doubt he’d cause trouble. If it’s Niki, he’s… More chaotic, louder in a way yet still calm, he’s not as bound to Jay as Jungwon is, but he’s a good kid. Neither of them is dangerous.”

Nicholas narrowed his eyes. “You don’t get to decide that.” “And you don’t get to decide who I trust,” Sora shot back. “But Jay does, in this case.” Kei looked at EJ. “Why did you agree?” “Because Jay doesn’t ask for favors unless he really needs them,” EJ said. “And because he promised he’d be here the entire time. His responsibility.” “And if something goes wrong?” Tara asked quietly. “Then the vampire leaves,” EJ said immediately. “No debate.” “And if someone gets hurt?” Nicholas pressed. EJ’s eyes hardened. “Then I handle it.” That shut the room up.

Maki shifted. “What about (Y/n)? She doesn’t know about… any of this.” Sora nodded. “Jay said he’ll tell the kid to not act like a vampire around her, it’s inevitable that they’ll meet, so Jay will prepare the kid for that situation.” Miyu folded her arms. “I get helping Jay. But everyone here has a right to feel safe.” “You do,” EJ said. “And I’m not forcing anyone to trust him. I’m asking you to tolerate him, carefully, for a few days.” Taki sighed. “So what’s the plan? Vampire probation?” “Yes,” EJ said flatly. “Guest room only. No wandering alone. No restricted areas. Jay supervises him at all times.” Nicholas scoffed. “Great. A babysat vampire.” “Better than an unsupervised one,” Aya said gently. The room fell quiet again.

~~~

The next day arrived with tension hanging thick in the air. No one slept well. Even the house itself felt restless, doors opening and closing too softly, footsteps pacing instead of walking, coffee brewing stronger than usual. The pack village, usually warm and loud in the mornings, was quiet in that brittle, waiting way. Jay messaged Miyu in the morning, around nine am. Jay: We’ll be there in about an hour. Jay: Thought I’d warn you so you can wake everyone + eat first. Miyu read the message twice before sighing and rubbing her face. “Great,” she muttered. “The vampire countdown has begun.”

She told Yuma, who sent a mindlink, alerting all the wolves, who in turn alerted their mates. Within seconds, doors started opening, voices drifting into the halls, tension already creeping into the air. By the time breakfast was on the table, Nicholas and Fuma were already standing near the counter with crossed arms, both visibly irritated. “I still don’t get why you agreed without talking to anyone,” Nicholas said sharply, golden eyes flashing faintly. “That’s not how this works.” EJ leaned against the kitchen island, jaw tight. “Jay didn’t exactly give me time to organize a town hall.”

“That’s not the point,” Fuma cut in, voice low but heavy. “Last time we trusted vampires, people got hurt, we lost people, and we almost lost more.” Rocky stiffened slightly at the table, Nicholas’s eyes shot to her instantly. “And Tara almost never became my mate because of them,” Fuma continued, glancing at her briefly before looking back at EJ. “You’re asking us to invite that back into our home. Into our safe space.”

Nicholas scoffed. “It feels like inviting the devil for coffee.” “Okay, dramatic,” Sora muttered, mouth full of toast. “I’m serious,” Nicholas snapped. “You weren’t the one watching your mate almost fade away, I felt her slipping.” EJ’s expression softened. “I know. And I’m not dismissing that.” “Then why does it feel like you are?” Fuma asked. “Because I’m choosing Jay,” EJ said firmly. “He fought beside us. He protected us. He bled with us. You really think he’d betray us now?” “That doesn’t mean his brother won’t,” Nicholas shot back.

EJ opened his mouth, but Kei spoke first. “I’m not thrilled either,” he admitted, setting down his mug. “But I trust Jay. Enough to give this one chance. If something feels off, we shut it down immediately.” Maki shook his head from across the table. “That’s easy to say when it’s not your mate that almost got taken from us.” Kei turned toward him. “And it’s easy to say no to everything when you’re scared.” Maki bristled. “I’m not scared.” “You’re defensive,” Kei replied calmly. “There’s a difference.”

Yuma leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. “No, I’m with Nico and Fuma on this. This is a bad idea. Period.” “Same,” Maki muttered. Harua glanced between them, fingers twisting in his sleeve. “I don’t love it either… but Jay wouldn’t hurt us. Not intentionally.” Jo nodded softly beside Sana. “Yeah… he always felt kind.” Taki shrugged. “I hate it, but I kinda agree. Jay’s solid.” Sana looked between the brothers nervously. “I just don’t want anyone getting hurt again.” Rocky finally spoke, her voice quieter than usual. “I trust Jay. I don’t trust his mystery brother. Those are two different things.” Nicholas immediately nodded. “Exactly.”

EJ exhaled slowly. “And that’s why he’ll be supervised. Constantly. He doesn’t get free roam. He doesn’t get alone time. He doesn’t get access to anything sensitive.” “And if he steps out of line?” Fuma asked. “Then he’s gone,” EJ said immediately. “No discussion.” Silence followed. Not peaceful, but heavy. Weighted with memories and fear and the kind of protectiveness that only came from almost losing each other. 

Fuma dragged a hand through his hair. “I still hate this.” “I know,” EJ said quietly. “But sometimes trusting the right person means risking discomfort. Not danger, discomfort.” Yuma scoffed. “You’re really trying to sell this.” “I’m trying to keep this family from tearing itself in half before the guest even arrives.” That shut everyone up. Kei sighed. “Look. No one here wants this. That alone should tell us something. But we trust Jay. And if we don’t, then what was all that fighting together even for?”

Nicholas looked away. Fuma’s jaw tightened. Maki stared into his coffee. Harua finally murmured, “I just… don’t want us to become people who never let anyone in.” Taki nodded slowly. “Yeah. That too.” Another stretch of silence. Then EJ checked his phone. “Fifteen minutes,” he said. No one smiled. No one relaxed. And no one, not a single one of them, felt ready. But whether they were ready or not, the clock was already ticking.

~~~

Fifteen minutes later, Jay and his younger brother appeared at the edge of the pack village. Not with a car. Of course not. EJ, Sora, Yuma, and Miyu were already standing outside, waiting, the cold morning air curling around them. Miyu glanced down the road once more, brows knitting slightly. “I thought they’d drive,”

A sudden rush of wind whipped past them, snow scattering, and then two figures were just… there. Sora burst out laughing immediately. “Called it.” Jay straightened his jacket like nothing unusual had happened, while the vampire beside him looked around with wide, curious eyes, clearly impressed by the village layout. Sora’s smile widened as recognition hit her. “Oh,” she muttered. “Of course it’s you.” Jay sighed tiredly. “Don’t start.”

EJ stepped forward, forcing his shoulders to relax, even though his instincts were buzzing under his skin. “Jay,” he said firmly, nodding once. “Good to see you.” Jay returned the nod. “You too. And… thanks again. For this.” EJ’s gaze shifted to the other vampire, who was already smiling like he’d just arrived at a theme park instead of a werewolf pack village. “And you must be…” EJ began, extending his hand. The guy took it instantly, shaking it with far too much enthusiasm, pumping EJ’s arm up and down like they were best friends already. “Yang Jungwon!” he said brightly. “Jay’s little brother. Well, not actually brother, but emotionally brother. Spiritually brother. Found family brother.”

Jay groaned softly behind him. “You’re already embarrassing me.” Jungwon turned around. “I literally said nothing weird.” “You never stop talking,” Jay muttered. Miyu smiled politely, though her eyes were sharp with curiosity. “I’m Miyu. Welcome.” Jungwon beamed at her. “Wow, you’re pretty. Jay, your friends are hot.” Jay pinched the bridge of his nose. “Please stop.” Yuma blinked. “…I don’t like him.” Sora snorted. “You say that, but give it ten minutes.” 

Jungwon finally noticed her properly and gasped. “Oh my god, Sora?” She grinned. “Told you he’d recognize me.” He stepped closer instantly, pointing at her. “Jay talks about you all the time.” “I literally do not talk about her that much,” Jay protested. “You talk about her constantly.” Sora laughed. “He’s lying, I don’t even talk to you that often.” EJ cleared his throat, trying to regain control of the situation. “Well. Welcome to the pack village. You’ll be staying in the guest cabin near the tree line. Rules will be explained shortly.”

Jungwon nodded enthusiastically. “Love rules. Very into boundaries. Big fan.” Yuma muttered, “That makes one of us.” Jay rubbed his face. “I already regret this.” Jungwon gasped dramatically. “Wow. I’ve been here thirty seconds.” EJ glanced at Jay. “You sure about this?” Jay sighed, looking at Jungwon, who was now crouched to touch the snow like he’d never seen it before. “No,” he admitted. “But here we are.” Jay sighed again. “I told you I hoped I wouldn’t regret this.” Sora laughed softly. “Too late.”

Inside, Fuma and Nicholas were both on full guard. Fuma sat in one of the chairs near the dining table, Tara curled tightly in his lap, his arms wrapped around her almost possessively. His wolf refused to calm unless she was close, closer than usual, closer than necessary, but Tara didn’t protest. She understood. Truthfully, she was nervous too. She knew she’d heard both Jungwon’s and Niki’s names during her time with Heeseung, fragments of conversations and half-memories surfacing now that a vampire from Jay’s old coven was under their roof. She couldn’t picture their faces, but that almost made it worse. She just hoped neither of them carried pieces of her past with them. Fuma pressed a quiet kiss to her temple. “You okay?” he murmured, low enough that only she could hear. Tara nodded, resting her forehead against his shoulder. “Yeah. Just… on edge.” “Me too,” he admitted. “But I’ve got you.”

Across the room, Nicholas had claimed one of the armchairs, Rocky sitting sideways in his lap, his arms locked around her waist like iron bars. A low growl rumbled constantly in his chest, not loud enough to draw attention, but unmistakable, a warning more than a threat. When Jo wandered a little too close, Nico’s eyes flicked up instantly, golden flash beneath dark lashes. Rocky sighed softly. “Nico, I’m fine. I can handle myself around a vampire.” “No,” he said flatly, tightening his hold just a fraction. “Absolutely not.” She leaned her head back against his shoulder, rolling her eyes. “You’re being dramatic.” He huffed. “It’s either this or I lock you in our cabin.” “…That’s not comforting.” “But effective.” Rocky stared at him for a moment, then laughed under her breath, finally relaxing into his chest. “You’re ridiculous.” “And you’re staying right here,” he muttered, pressing a kiss into her hair, his growl easing just slightly, but not disappearing.

After EJ showed Jay the cabin they’d be staying in and went through the rules with Jungwon, no wandering alone, no blood drinking, no acting like a vampire around humans unaware of the supernatural, and only those already in the main house were allowed to know what he was, Jungwon nodded along obediently, hands raised in mock surrender. “Okay, okay,” he said lightly. “You can chill out. I won’t cause trouble. If Jay says you’re good people, then you’re good people.” EJ sighed, not entirely sure whether that made him feel better or worse, and Jay didn’t look much more convinced either. Still, rules laid out and understood, they headed back toward the porch of the main house.

Just before stepping inside, EJ paused, turning to Jungwon. “There are two wolves in particular who are probably going to be… hostile toward you.” Jungwon tilted his head. “Because of Heeseung and Sunghoon?” EJ nodded once. Jungwon’s expression softened, the joking edge fading. “Yeah. I get that. What they did was messed up.” He shoved his hands into his pockets, shoulders lifting in a small shrug. “That’s traditional vampire culture, though. Old rules, old thinking. But I’m not traditional.” Jay glanced at him, surprised. Jungwon gave a crooked smile in return. “Seriously. I’m not here to hurt anyone. I just want to hang out with my brother for a few days.” EJ studied him for a moment longer before exhaling slowly. “Let’s hope that stays true.”

As they stepped inside, it was immediately clear that Jungwon’s senses were overwhelmed by the sheer number of different scents filling the house, his eyes widening slightly as he took a deeper breath, trying to ground himself in the chaos of werewolves, witches, humans, and vampires all sharing the same space. Kei and Aya were the first to step forward, Kei offering a polite smile as he introduced himself as the eldest of the pack and gestured to Aya at his side, calling her his mate. Jungwon took in Kei’s height, feeling inexplicably small in comparison, but still smiled and introduced himself back, voice steady despite the nerves buzzing under his skin. Next came Harua and Willow, with Sunoo hovering close beside them, all three greeting him warmly, and Jungwon returned the hellos easily, his shoulders relaxing just a fraction at their friendliness.

After them came Sana and Jo, and Jungwon once again felt dwarfed by Jo’s height, though the wolf’s shy demeanor softened the intimidation instantly, making Jungwon think they might actually get along pretty well, especially when Sana stepped forward brightly and shook his hand without hesitation, chatting like this was the most normal thing in the world. Then came Taki, who did his best to look cheerful and welcoming, though Jungwon could read the nerves in his posture and scent, recognizing the tension for what it was without holding it against him. Lastly came Maki, whose introduction was short and stiff, lacking any hint of a smile, and Jungwon felt an unexpected chill run down his spine, the youngest wolf was intimidating not just in height and build, but in the sharp, guarded energy he radiated, making it painfully clear that Jungwon’s presence here was anything but welcome.

Finally, EJ cleared his throat, the sound sharp enough to cut through the tension, sending a pointed glare first at Fuma and then at Nicholas, silently demanding they introduce themselves already. Fuma shot him a look right back, his eyes flashing amber twice in warning before he finally spoke, voice clipped and cold. “Fuma,” he said simply, tightening his arm around Tara. “And this is my mate, Tara.” Jungwon nodded quickly, definitely feeling the weight of the wolf’s presence, but he still offered a polite smile. “Hi. Nice to meet you,” he said, hoping his voice didn’t betray how intimidated he felt.

Then it was Nicholas’ turn. His growl deepened, low and rumbling, sending a shiver straight down Jungwon’s spine, but before he could even speak, the girl in his lap beat him to it. “I’m Rocky,” she said brightly, clearly amused by the tension. “I’m a witch.” Then she pointed her thumb back at Nicholas. “And this is my grumpy mate, Nico. Or, well, Nicholas.” Jungwon blinked, then laughed softly despite himself. “Nice to meet you,” he said, smile widening a little as he looked at her. Nicholas only huffed, arms tightening slightly around Rocky, but the growl faded, at least for now.

After the introductions, Jungwon ended up sitting down on the floor in the living room with Harua, Willow, Jo, Sana, Sunoo, Jay, Sora, Miyu, and Yuma, a loose circle forming as someone dragged out a stack of board games from the cabinet. “Okay, absolutely not Monopoly,” Sora said immediately, dropping down cross-legged. “I refuse to ruin friendships today.” Sunoo laughed. “You say that like it’s not already doomed.” “How about this one?” Willow asked, holding up a brightly colored box. Jo leaned over to read the title. “That one takes like three hours…” “Perfect,” Sana said brightly. “We’re stuck inside anyway.” 

Jungwon watched them for a moment, then smiled a little. “You guys always like this?” “Only on days that end in Y,” Yuma replied dryly, earning a snort from Jay. Despite the awkward start, things stayed mostly… civil. Jungwon laughed when he was supposed to, followed the rules, even when Sana explained them twice, and somehow managed to beat Sunoo in the first round. “That’s suspicious,” Sunoo said, narrowing his eyes. “No way you’re that lucky.” Jungwon lifted his hands. “Beginner’s luck. I swear.”

Across the room, however, the tension hadn’t gone anywhere. Fuma leaned against the wall, arms crossed, jaw tight. Nicholas sat rigidly in an armchair, eyes tracking Jungwon every time he laughed. And Maki stood near the doorway, silent, shoulders stiff, his wolf clearly restless beneath his skin. EJ noticed. He sighed quietly, rubbing a hand over his face, then glanced at Kei. “I need backup.” Kei nodded once. “Yeah.” Aya caught the shift immediately. “Hey,” she said gently, clapping her hands. “Tara, Rocky, come with me. Taki too.” Taki blinked. “Me?” “Yes, you,” Aya said with a soft smile. “Before you stress yourself into another dimension.” Taki relaxed instantly. “Thank you.” Rocky slid out of Nicholas’ lap, muttering, “Try not to start a war while I’m gone.” “No promises,” Nicholas grumbled. Tara squeezed Fuma’s arm. “Please don’t punch anyone.” Fuma exhaled through his nose. “I’ll behave.”

Aya led Tara, Rocky, and Taki toward the basketball court, mostly just to give them something to do, and somewhere to be, while the tension inside cooled off. Meanwhile, EJ motioned sharply. “Fuma. Nicholas. Maki. Outside. Now.” Maki stiffened. “What?” “Now,” EJ repeated. Kei followed behind them as support, hands in his pockets but posture alert. They moved around the back of the house, far enough away that raised voices wouldn’t carry inside. The moment they were out of sight, EJ turned on them, arms crossed, expression hard. “Alright,” he said flatly. “We’re talking. And we’re starting with why three grown wolves are acting like territorial teenagers over someone who hasn’t done a single thing wrong.”

Nicholas didn’t even wait for EJ to finish speaking. His eyes flashed gold, a low growl ripping from his chest as his fangs slipped out slightly. “You don’t get it,” he snapped. “We almost lost you because of a vampire. Yeah, you survived, congratulations, but that doesn’t erase the fact that you nearly died.” EJ stiffened, but Nicholas wasn’t done. “And Rocky,” he continued, voice rougher now, raw. “She nearly burned herself out freeing Tara from Heeseung. I almost lost her, I almost lost my mate, Euijoo. Sunghoon tried to kill you, Sora, hell, he tried to kill all of us. People got hurt. We lost Lila. We lost Jake. Our home turned into a battlefield.” His jaw clenched. “The only vampire we’ve ever met who didn’t destroy something was Jay. He helped us. He healed Yuma. He fought with us. We don’t know anything about this Jungwon, so no, I don’t trust him.”

Fuma nodded sharply, eyes glowing faint amber. “And you don’t know what that felt like,” he said to EJ, voice low but heavy. “You chose not to accept Sora at first, that was your choice. I didn’t get one. I was kept from my mate by a brainwashing vampire. I watched Tara suffer while I couldn’t do a damn thing about it.” His fists clenched. “So yeah, I’m not exactly excited about welcoming another one into our home.” Maki stepped forward then, quieter, but no less serious. “Lila was my friend,” he said, voice tight. “She was kind. Gentle. And we had to send her away because of all that mess. She was hurt because of us. Because of vampires.” His eyes dropped briefly before lifting again. “I don’t want to risk that happening again. Especially not now.” His jaw tightened. “Not when I just found my mate.”

The air went heavy with silence, thick with old wounds and memories that hadn’t healed as much as any of them pretended. Kei shifted beside EJ, finally speaking. “No one’s saying your fears aren’t valid,” he said calmly. “But acting hostile from the start doesn’t protect anyone, it just makes things worse.” EJ dragged a hand over his face, exhaling slowly. “I know what you’ve all been through,” he said quietly. “I lived through it, too. I nearly died, too.” His eyes lifted, meeting each of theirs in turn. “But Jay trusted him enough to bring him here. And Jay has never once betrayed us. Not even when he had every reason to walk away.”

Nicholas scoffed. “That doesn’t mean Jungwon deserves that trust.” “No,” EJ agreed. “But it also doesn’t mean he deserves your hostility.” Fuma looked away, jaw tight. “So what, we’re just supposed to pretend everything’s fine?” “No,” EJ said firmly. “You’re supposed to not start a war before one exists.” Maki muttered, “Hard to do when history keeps repeating itself.” EJ turned to him. “And you, especially you, need to cool it. You were openly hostile to him inside. He hasn’t done anything. And you’re already on thin ice after the other day.”

Maki bristled. “I wasn’t,” “You were,” EJ cut in. “And I get why. But you don’t get to let your fear turn into aggression. Not here.” Maki looked away, jaw tight. “I just don’t want to lose anyone else.” The words hit harder than anything else he’d said. For a moment, no one spoke. Finally, EJ softened his tone. “None of us do. That’s the point. Which is why we don’t burn bridges before we know what’s on the other side.” Kei added quietly, “We’re not asking you to trust him. Just… tolerate him. For now.” Nicholas growled under his breath but didn’t argue. Fuma sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Fine. But if he steps out of line,” “He won’t,” EJ said immediately. “And if he does, he’s gone. That’s the deal.” 

Maki nodded reluctantly. “I’ll behave.” Nicholas shot him a look. “Try harder than that.” Maki huffed. “Says the guy who growled at him like he was about to bite his head off.” “Tempting,” Nicholas muttered. Despite everything, Kei let out a quiet snort. “Great. Progress.” EJ exhaled slowly. “Good. Then let’s go back inside before someone assumes we’re planning a coup.” Fuma muttered, “Feels like one.” But he turned toward the house anyway. And slowly, reluctantly, the tension began to loosen, just a fraction.

Meanwhile, Aya asked how Tara and Rocky were feeling, since they were the most affected by the vampire’s visit. Rocky took the basketball that Taki tossed her and shot it toward the hoop. It bounced off the rim, but she barely reacted. “Honestly? I don’t feel much,” she said, shrugging. “Jungwon wasn’t involved in what happened. And when I walked through Tara’s memories, I never saw him. Heeseung kept her close constantly, so if Jungwon wasn’t there, he probably wasn’t part of that mess. Maybe he really is more like Jay. You know. Not an asshole.”

Tara took the next ball when Taki handed it to her. She aimed carefully and managed to score, smiling faintly before the smile faded again. “I’m… not great,” she admitted quietly. “But it’s not really Jungwon. I’m just scared some hidden memory of Heeseung is going to surface and wreck me out of nowhere.” She hugged her arms around herself slightly. “And Fuma isn’t helping. He’s supposed to ground me, but right now he’s just making me more anxious because I don’t know if he’s going to stay calm or suddenly start a fight.”

Taki chimed in, saying he kind of felt the same. Fuma was always calm and in control, but the brother he was seeing now made him anxious, too, and that wasn’t great, since his wolf was finally coming to the surface. He admitted he was scared that if he got too anxious, he might shift and lose control. Aya pulled him into a small hug. “It’s okay. I’m sure EJ and Kei can talk some sense into them.” Rocky joked, “Otherwise, I’ll just spell them.” Tara laughed lightly at that, just as the boys came back around the house. Aya called them over, saying she mostly needed Fuma and Nico. They walked over, while EJ and Maki went inside, and Kei followed Fuma and Nico as the two grumpy wolves joined the girls.

Aya crossed her arms gently. “I think Rocky, Tara, and Taki should tell you how they’re feeling.” Rocky went first, repeating what she’d told the others, ending with a pointed look at Nicholas. “I’m not helpless, and I don’t appreciate you making me feel like I am.” Nicholas smiled awkwardly, finally realizing how he’d been acting. Tara took a deep breath. “Fuma… I am anxious,” she said quietly, “but not in the way you think. And you're acting like you’re about to snap at any second? That’s actually making it worse.” Fuma froze, looking down at the ground. “I… I didn’t realize I was doing that,” he muttered. “I thought I was protecting you.” “I know,” Tara said softly, stepping closer. “But right now, I just need you to calm down. If you’re okay, then I’ll be okay too.” She hugged him, and after a second, he wrapped his arms around her, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “Alright,” he promised. “I’ll calm down.” “And if you don’t,” she added lightly, “I’ll make you sleep in the dog house.” That made him huff out a laugh. “Cruel.” “You deserve it,” she teased, smiling, and with that, his wolf finally settled.

Taki shifted awkwardly before speaking up. “Uh… I kind of feel the same, actually. You’re usually so calm, Fuma, and seeing you like this makes me anxious too. And that’s… not great, considering my wolf’s finally waking up.” Kei immediately stepped closer to him. “Hey,” he said gently, “if you start feeling overwhelmed, come to me. I’ve got you, okay?” Taki nodded, relieved. “Thanks. I appreciate that.” Aya looked between all of them, crossing her arms. “So,” she said, tilting her head, “are we good now? Can we maybe stop glaring at the guest like we’re about to eat him?” Rocky snorted. “Please. I was two seconds away from casting a calming spell on all of you.” Fuma groaned. “That was not necessary.” “I disagree,” she shot back. Nicholas rubbed the back of his neck. “Okay, okay. Point taken.” Aya smiled. “Great. Then let’s go back inside and try being decent hosts for once.” Everyone nodded, and together, they headed back into the house.

Soon enough, it was time for Miyu, Jay, and Maki to head to Koyomi, which meant Jungwon had to come too, since he wasn’t allowed out of Jay’s sight during his visit. That was the rule. Jungwon practically bounced as they walked toward the cars. “I’m excited,” he said brightly. “Jay hasn’t cooked for me in forever. I miss your food.” Jay snorted. “You’re about to be disappointed. I mostly just host now, seating people, taking orders. Miyu and Maki handle the cooking, and now (Y/n) does all the baking. I only cook on days when Maki or Miyu are sick or have school.” “Ooo,” Jungwon said, eyes lighting up. “A bakery genius? I already like this place.” Maki kept quiet, walking beside them with his hands in his pockets. He half-expected Jungwon to ask about Lila, where she’d gone, what happened to her, but he didn’t. No reaction, no questions. It looked like Rocky’s spell really had worked on everyone outside the pack. Still, Maki couldn’t help the tight feeling in his chest. He didn’t love the idea of Jungwon being around (Y/n). He glanced at Jay, then at Jungwon, forcing his shoulders to relax. Get it together, he told himself. He’d promised EJ he’d behave. But even so… he was still unhappy about the whole thing.

Once they reached Koyomi, Maki could tell (Y/n) was already there, her scent was strong and sweet, wrapping around him the second he stepped inside. The smell of fresh-baked cookies filled the restaurant, warm and comforting. Miyu blinked at the trays on the counter. “How long have you been here?” she asked. “It looks like you baked half the menu already.” (Y/n) laughed, glancing at the clock. “Um… maybe three hours? Or four? I kind of lost track.” Maki smiled softly, thinking you could’ve texted me, I would’ve come early just to keep you company, but he kept it to himself, not wanting to come on too strong.

(Y/n)’s eyes drifted past him, landing on the unfamiliar face behind Jay. She tilted her head. “Did you suddenly get another brother you forgot to tell me about?” Everyone laughed. Jungwon stepped forward easily, offering his hand. “Not a brother, friend of Jay’s. Sort of a younger brother, though. I’m Jungwon.” (Y/n) smiled and shook his hand. “Nice to meet you, I’m (Y/n).” Maki felt the low instinctive urge to growl rise in his chest, but he forced it down, jaw tightening instead. Jungwon caught the shift immediately, the tension in Maki’s shoulders, the flash of something feral in his eyes, and calmly took a step back, hands lifting slightly in surrender. “Don’t worry,” Jungwon said lightly, glancing between them. “Not here to cause trouble.” (Y/n) blinked, confused by the sudden awkwardness. “Uh… okay?” Maki cleared his throat, forcing a smile. “Yeah. He’s… visiting.”

~~~

The night passed quickly after that, and then a few more days slipped by just as fast. Jungwon stayed firmly in his lane, careful not to break any rules, and somehow, without trying too hard, he even became friends with most of the pack. Nicholas had opened up to him quicker than anyone expected, and while Fuma was still wary, he’d settled into something resembling polite tolerance.

Now it was Friday, and Maki had the day off from school again. The night before, he’d asked (Y/n) if she wanted to hang out before work, and Miyu and Jay had immediately offered to cover lunch so they could have extra time together. Maki had nearly short-circuited from happiness. So now they were walking through town, side by side, hands brushing occasionally but neither quite brave enough to grab the other’s yet. “And then,” Maki was saying, gesturing wildly, “the math test yesterday was brutal. Like, genuinely offensive.”

(Y/n) laughed. “Offensive?” “Yes. I’m pretty sure it personally attacked me.” She smiled. “I get that. Math was never my thing either. I liked art and English way more.” “Yeah?” Maki glanced at her. “Mine’s PE.” She groaned softly. “Of course it is.” Rolling her eyes. “What? That hurt,” he teased. “Why don’t you like it?” (Y/n) shrugged, gesturing vaguely at herself. “Look at me. I don’t exactly look like someone who loves sports. And my classmates made sure to remind me of that.” Maki stopped walking. She took two more steps before noticing and turning back. “What?” He looked at her, brows furrowed, genuinely confused. “What are you talking about?” She blinked. “About… me not being sporty?” “No,” he said, shaking his head. “About you talking about yourself like that.”

She shifted awkwardly. “I mean, it’s just true.” “Is it?” he asked softly. “Because I don’t see it.” She laughed a little, uncertain. “That’s sweet, but,” “No, I’m serious.” He stepped closer, hands in his pockets like he didn’t trust himself not to reach for her. “You don’t look like someone who hates sports. You look like someone who just didn’t get treated right.” Her smile faded, replaced with something quieter. “You don’t have to say that.” “I know,” he said. “I want to.” She studied his face for a moment, then looked away, cheeks warm. “You’re really bad for my self-esteem issues, you know that?” He grinned. “Good. I’ll bully them out of existence.” She laughed again, softer this time. “You’re ridiculous.” “Only for you,” he said without thinking. They both froze. Maki’s ears burned. “I… I mean,” (Y/n) smiled, eyes dropping to the sidewalk. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “I noticed.”

They walked in comfortable peace for a while after that, drifting into lighter topics, favorite movies, embarrassing childhood stories, and the weirdest things customers had ever asked for at Koyomi. Eventually, hunger caught up to them, and they ducked into a small café near the park. “I’m ordering dessert,” Maki announced confidently, scanning the menu. (Y/n) glanced up. “Maki, I really don’t,” “Non-negotiable.” She sighed. “I’m serious, I,” He leaned across the table, lowering his voice dramatically. “Okay, but… what if we just share something?” She hesitated, then smiled despite herself. “You’re impossible.” “Effective,” he corrected.

They ordered, ate their lunch, and when dessert arrived, they dug in together, two spoons and one plate, accidentally bumping hands and laughing about it. It was nice. Easy. Normal. Then the door opened. A group of guys around their age walked in, loud and careless, the kind that took up too much space without realizing it. Maki barely noticed at first, until he felt (Y/n)’s posture stiffen beside him. She didn’t say anything, but he followed her gaze. Two of the guys were looking at her. Not just glancing, staring. Whispering. Snickering. Maki’s jaw tightened. “They’re just idiots,” he muttered under his breath, mostly to himself. (Y/n) tried to smile. “It’s fine.” But it wasn’t.

The group ordered quickly, or maybe picked up something they’d already called in about, and as they turned to leave, one of them slowed near their table. He looked (Y/n) up and down with open disgust. “Hit the gym, you pig.” The spoon slipped from her fingers, clattering against the plate. Maki felt it before he thought it, heat flooding his chest, his vision sharpening, the world narrowing down to one target. His eyes flashed gold, and he had to squeeze them shut for half a second, forcing it down. (Y/n)’s hands were shaking. “Hey,” Maki said softly, immediately standing, stepping in front of her without thinking. “What did you just say?”

The guy scoffed. “Relax, man. I’m just being honest.” “Apologize,” Maki said, voice low and dangerous. The guy laughed. “Why? She deserves it.” That was it. Maki didn’t even remember deciding; his fist was already moving. He struck the guy square in the chest, pulling his strength at the last second, but even restrained, the impact sent him flying backward into another table. Chairs scraped loudly across the floor, people shouting in surprise. “Holy shit!” “What the hell?!” (Y/n) gasped, standing up. “Maki!”

The guy’s friends spun around instantly, eyes wide before turning furious. “What the fuck did you do?!” One shoved Maki in the shoulder. Another grabbed at his shirt. Maki stumbled back a step, teeth gritted. Normally, he could have thrown all of them off in seconds, but he couldn’t use his full strength. Not here. Not with humans. Not with (Y/n) watching. “Back off,” he growled, hands clenched at his sides, shaking with the effort not to shift. “He had it coming.” “Yeah?” one of them snapped. “You wanna go?” They surged forward all at once. Behind him, (Y/n)’s voice shook. “Maki, please,” He turned his head just enough to meet her eyes. “Hey,” he said quietly, even as fists grabbed at his shirt. “I’ve got you. Okay?”

Then the first punch came from the side. The guys dragged Maki outside before anyone could really react. “Maki!” (Y/n) shouted, standing from her chair, her heart hammering in her chest as she ran out after them. She froze, hands clenched around the edge of the table, watching helplessly as they shoved him into the alley beside the café. Every few seconds, one of them landed a hit, a punch to his ribs, a blow to his shoulder. “Stop,” she whispered, tears burning behind her eyes. “Please…” Then one of them swung harder, catching his cheek. She saw his head snap to the side. Blood dotted the pavement. 

That was enough. Something shifted in Maki. He stopped holding back. With one sharp movement, he threw the guy gripping his jacket straight into the wall. Another rushed him, Maki caught his wrist and twisted, sending him stumbling back with a yelp. A third tried to tackle him, but Maki barely moved, just shoved him away hard enough that he fell flat on his back. “What the hell?” “Dude, what is he?!” The group hesitated now, fear flashing across their faces. Even five against one, it was obvious they weren’t winning. “Forget it,” one of them muttered. “Let’s go.” They backed away, then turned and ran.

Maki stood there, chest heaving, hands trembling, not from pain, but from how close he’d come to losing control. “Hey,” he said quickly, turning to (Y/n) as she rushed toward him. “Are you okay?” She didn’t answer right away. Her eyes were wide, fixed on his face. “You’re bleeding,” she whispered. Before he could stop her, she reached up, thumb brushing gently along his cheek. The blood wiped away. But there was no cut. No broken skin. Nothing. Her breath caught. “Maki… how?” His heart dropped into his stomach. He opened his mouth, closed it again, panic scrambling his thoughts for an excuse, makeup? lighting? adrenaline? But nothing felt right. Nothing felt fair to her.

“I,” he exhaled shakily. “Give me a few minutes. Please. I’ll explain. I promise.” She stared at him, confused and shaken, but nodded slowly. “Okay…” He squeezed her hand once before turning back inside. The café was buzzing with voices, people staring, the staff clearly rattled. Maki walked straight to the counter. “I’m so sorry,” he said quickly. “That was my fault. I’ll cover whatever damages there are, tables, chairs, anything.” The barista blinked. “Uh,” “Seriously,” he insisted, pulling out his wallet. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen.” After making sure everything was paid for, and adding extra, just in case, he grabbed his jacket and (Y/n)’s bag from their table.

She was waiting by the door, arms wrapped around herself. “Ready?” he asked softly. She nodded, though her expression was tense. They stepped outside together and started walking toward Koyomi. The silence between them felt heavy. (Y/n)’s fingers kept twisting into the strap of her bag, her eyes flicking toward him every few seconds like she wanted to ask something but didn’t know how. Maki noticed. “I swear,” he said quietly, breaking the silence, “I’ll explain everything. I just… didn’t want to do it in there.” She swallowed. “Okay.” But her heart was racing, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever he was about to tell her… was going to change everything.

Once they reached Koyomi and stepped inside, Jay’s head snapped up immediately. “Maki,” he gasped, eyes locking onto the dried blood on his cheek and the corner of his lip, then down to his red knuckles. “What the hell happened?” Maki glanced at (Y/n), then gave Jay a small shrug, the kind that clearly said I’ll explain later, it’s about her. Jay pinched the bridge of his nose. “Of course it is,” he muttered, then waved him toward the back. “Go. Clean up. Now.” Miyu turned at the sound of the door opening and closing, as she looked up, she froze.

“Maki.” Before he could react, she grabbed him by the collar and yanked him down to her height. “Did you seriously get into a fight?” she snapped, hand immediately moving to his face. “I’m fine,” he said quickly. “No, you’re not,” she shot back, gripping his jaw with one hand and his collar with the other, turning his head left and right. “Hold still.” “I said I’m,” “Maki,” she warned, eyes sharp, “if you’re bleeding in my restaurant, you’re dead.” He huffed. “Not bleeding anymore.” “That’s not the point.” She checked his cheek, his lip, then his knuckles. “What did you punch?” “…A guy?” Her eyes narrowed. “One or more?” “…Yeah.” “Maki.” “I said I’m fine, but yeah, there were a few guys.” She released him with a frustrated sigh. “Bathroom. Now. You are not working like this.” “Yes, ma’am,” he muttered, already backing away. “Two minutes.” He disappeared down the hall.

(Y/n) slumped against the counter the second he was gone, exhaling shakily, her hands trembling just enough that she had to clasp them together. Miyu turned to her immediately, concern softening her expression. “Okay,” she said gently. “What happened?” (Y/n) hesitated, then sighed. “Some guys came into the café we were at. They were… staring. Then one of them said something to me when they were leaving.” Miyu’s jaw tightened. “What kind of something?” (Y/n) swallowed. “He told me to ‘hit the gym, pig.’” Miyu’s eyes darkened. “Oh.”

“I dropped my spoon,” (Y/n) continued quietly. “And then Maki just… stood up. Told him to apologize. The guy doubled down, and then,” She gestured helplessly. “He punched him. And then the rest jumped in.” Miyu sighed, rubbing her temple. “Yeah… that tracks.” (Y/n) frowned. “You’re not surprised?” “Not really,” Miyu admitted. “Maki’s always had a… strong reaction to people being cruel. Especially to people he cares about.” (Y/n)’s heart twisted at that. “He didn’t even hesitate.” “No,” Miyu said softly. “He wouldn’t.”

(Y/n) looked down at her hands. “And then… his face was bleeding. But when I wiped it away, there was nothing there.” Miyu froze. “…Nothing?” She shook her head. “No cut. No mark. Just gone.” Miyu stared at her for a long moment, expression unreadable, then let out a slow breath. “Okay.” “Okay?” (Y/n) echoed. “That’s it?” Miyu gave her a small, reassuring smile. “That’s it, for now. Maki promised he’d explain, didn’t he?” “…Yeah.” “Then let him,” Miyu said gently. “He’s not the kind of person who lies when it matters.” (Y/n) nodded, though her stomach was tight with nerves.

Just then, the bathroom door opened. Maki stepped back into the kitchen, face clean now, hair still slightly damp from splashing water on it. The blood was gone, but the tension hadn’t left his shoulders. Miyu pointed at him. “Sit. You’re benched until I say otherwise.” “Yes, coach,” he muttered, sliding onto one of the stools. She turned back to (Y/n). “You good?” (Y/n) nodded slowly. “I think so.” Maki glanced between them, then said quietly, “Hey… can we talk? Like. Somewhere private.” Her heart skipped. “…Yeah.” Miyu watched them for a second, then waved a hand. “Storage room’s empty. Go.” Maki stood, hesitating just long enough to make sure (Y/n) was actually following him, she was, before leading her toward the back. The door shut behind them. The silence felt heavier than anything that had happened outside.

(Y/n) leaned against a wall, looking at Maki, expecting an explanation, even more so as she now looked at his clean face, without any traces of a cut or bruise. “How?” she asked quietly. Maki leaned against the opposite wall, taking a deep breath. “Do you want the full and honest truth,” he said, “even if it might shock you, even if you might hate me after?” (Y/n) nodded. “I want the truth. No matter what.” Maki nodded. “Okay.” Then he closed his eyes, letting his wolf eyes glow gold, his fangs sliding out, before opening them again and meeting her gaze.

She gasped. “Maki” Her hand flew to her mouth as she stared at his eyes, then at his teeth. He almost whined when her scent shifted, fear flooding the room. He took a step closer instinctively, but she shook her head, and he instantly stepped back. “Monster,” she whispered. His heart shattered. “I’m not a monster,” he said softly. “I’m just a werewolf… though to you, that might be the same thing.” (Y/n) asked if this was a trick. Maki shook his head. “No. I would never do that to you. I’d never lie about this.”

She looked shocked, unable to process it. Suddenly, she grabbed a glass from the shelf beside her and threw it at him. He caught it instantly, with speed and precision. Maki stared at the glass in his hand as his wolf retreated, his fangs disappearing, his eyes fading back to their warm human brown. His chest ached, his wolf felt the rejection immediately. She hated him. She feared him. And he didn’t know how to fix it. (Y/n) watched as his eyes returned to the ones she had found herself loving, the playful Maki she’d grown to enjoy being around. But she still saw a monster standing in front of her, holding the glass she had thrown. She turned and walked toward the door. “Please don’t tell anyone,” Maki said quietly. She stopped, her hand on the handle. “I won’t.” Then she opened the door and left him there alone. Maki fell to his knees, clutching the glass to his chest as a few tears slipped down his cheeks.

Miyu turned when she heard the storage room door open and close, expecting to see (Y/n) and Maki walk out together, hand in hand, smiling. Instead, only (Y/n) stepped out, silent tears streaming down her face. She brushed past Miyu quickly. “I, I need to go home,” she whispered, not stopping, not looking back. “Hey!” Miyu started, but the girl was already at the door. It swung shut behind her, the bell chiming softly. Miyu stood there for a second, chest tight, her instincts screaming that something had gone very, very wrong.

She turned sharply and pushed through the kitchen doors into the restaurant, spotting Jay and Jungwon near the counter. “Jay,” she called. Jay jogged over immediately. “What’s wrong?” Her voice dropped. “I need you to take over the kitchen for a bit.” He frowned. “Why? What happened?” “Maki,” she said quietly. That was all it took. Jay’s expression shifted instantly. “What about him?” “I don’t know yet,” she admitted. “But (Y/n) just left crying, and he’s still in the storage room.” Jay exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand over his face. “Shit…” Jay nodded. “Go. I’ve got it.” Then, more gently, “Let me know if you need anything.”

Miyu walked down the hallway toward the storage room, her steps slowing the closer she got. Her heart ached before she even opened the door, that quiet, sinking feeling that came whenever one of her pack was hurting and she couldn’t fix it fast enough. She opened the door carefully. “Maki…?” Her breath caught. He was on the floor, knees pulled to his chest, arms wrapped tightly around himself, or around something. When she stepped closer, she saw it was the glass. He was clutching it like it was the only thing keeping him grounded, shoulders shaking as silent sobs tore through him. “Oh, baby…” Miyu whispered.

She crossed the room quickly and dropped to her knees in front of him. “Hey. Hey, look at me.” He didn’t. His eyes stayed on the floor. “Maki,” she said again, softer this time, her hand hovering before gently resting on his arm. “Talk to me. What happened?” His lips trembled. For a moment, she thought he wouldn’t answer at all. Then, barely louder than a breath, he whispered, “She… she called me a monster.” Miyu’s chest tightened painfully. “Oh,” she murmured. “Oh, Maki…” He squeezed the glass harder, knuckles whitening. “I showed her. I told her the truth. And she,” His voice cracked. “She was scared.”

Miyu swallowed hard, blinking fast. “Of course she was,” she said gently. “She’s human. This world is a lot, even for the strongest people. That doesn’t mean she hates you.” “But she looked at me like I wasn’t, like I wasn’t me anymore,” he whispered. “Like I was something else.” Miyu shifted closer, her knees brushing his. “You’re still you,” she said firmly. “You’re still Maki. You’re still my annoying little brother who steals snacks and pretends he didn’t. You’re still the boy who cares too much and loves too hard. Nothing about that changes.”

His breathing stuttered. “She threw this glass at me,” he muttered. “I caught it, and then my wolf just…” He shook his head. “It went away. Like it didn’t want to be there anymore.” That made her heart ache even more. She reached out, gently prying the glass from his hands and setting it aside. Then she cupped his face, forcing him to look at her. His eyes were red, lashes wet, face completely broken open. “You’re not a monster,” she said softly but clearly. “You’re a werewolf. And you’re one of the kindest people I know.” He let out a shaky breath. “She was scared of me.” “I know,” Miyu said. “And that hurts. I won’t pretend it doesn’t. But fear doesn’t mean rejection. It means shock. It means she needs time.” He didn’t answer, just crumpled forward, pressing his forehead into her shoulder.

Miyu wrapped her arms around him instantly, holding him tight. “It’s okay,” she whispered into his hair. “I’ve got you. You don’t have to be strong right now.” His fingers twisted into the fabric of her shirt as he finally broke, sobbing openly. Miyu closed her eyes, rubbing slow circles into his back. After a moment, she pulled out her phone with one hand and typed quickly. Maki. Koyomi. Now. She hit send. Then she tightened her hold on him, rocking him slightly. “You’re not alone,” she murmured. “You hear me? Not now. Not ever.”

Somewhere deep in the pack bond, she felt it, the sharp, wrong emptiness where Maki’s wolf had retreated. And almost immediately after, the familiar pull of another presence rushing closer. Fuma was already on his way. Fuma ran in the second he reached Koyomi, breath uneven, eyes scanning the restaurant until they landed on Jay. “Where’s Maki?” he demanded. Jay didn’t hesitate, pointing down the hallway. “Storage room.” Fuma was already moving.

His chest felt tight, from Miyu’s text, from the strange, hollow pull he’d felt in the pack bond, but nothing prepared him for what he saw when he opened the door. Maki was in Miyu’s arms on the floor, shoulders shaking, face buried against her as he cried. “Hey,” Fuma breathed, his voice breaking instantly. He crossed the room and dropped to his knees beside them. When Maki looked up, eyes red and wet, Fuma didn’t see the nineteen-year-old in front of him. He saw the five-year-old boy he’d found wandering alone, crying for parents who never came back. The kid he’d carried home. The kid he’d raised. The kid who trusted him with everything. Miyu loosened her hold, letting Maki fall forward into Fuma instead. Fuma wrapped his arms around him immediately, pulling him close. “I’ve got you,” he murmured, pressing his forehead to Maki’s hair. “I’m here.” Maki clutched at his shirt like he used to when he was little, sobs shaking through him.

They stayed like that for a long moment, the room quiet except for Maki’s breathing slowly evening out. Eventually, Miyu stood. “I need to get back to the kitchen,” she said softly. “Don’t leave him alone.” “I won’t,” Fuma promised. When the door closed behind her, Fuma looked down at Maki. “Talk to me.” Maki swallowed hard. “There was a fight… at the café. Some guys said stuff to (Y/n). I lost it.” His voice cracked. “She saw me heal. Then I told her the truth. About being a werewolf.”

Fuma’s jaw tightened slightly, but he said nothing, letting him continue. “She was scared,” Maki whispered. “She called me a monster.” Fuma’s arms tightened around him. “Oh, Maki…” “I ruined everything,” he choked. “She looked at me like I wasn’t me anymore.” “No,” Fuma said firmly, pulling back just enough to look at him. “You didn’t ruin anything. You were honest. That takes courage. And fear doesn’t mean hate, it means shock.” Maki shook his head weakly. “It didn’t feel like that.” “I know,” Fuma said softly, brushing his thumb over Maki’s hair. “But this isn’t over. Not even close. It’s going to be okay. We’ll fix this. Somehow.” Maki leaned into him again, exhausted, broken. Fuma held him tighter. “You’re not alone,” he murmured. “Not now. Not ever.”

After another thirty minutes, Fuma finally spoke. “Let’s go home.” Maki nodded, too tired to answer. They said goodbye to Miyu, Jay, and Jungwon. Jungwon looked at Maki a little longer than the others, sensing something was wrong, more than that, he noticed he couldn’t feel his wolf at all, but he didn’t say anything. He knew this wasn’t the time. After the drive home, Maki collapsed onto the couch, completely exhausted. EJ walked over, clearly about to ask what happened, but Fuma shook his head slightly. “Not now,” he said quietly. “He doesn’t need questions. He needs rest.” EJ nodded in understanding.

Still, he recognized the look on Maki’s face, the exhaustion, the pain. Rejection. Or at least, his wolf believed he’d been rejected. What worried EJ was how fast it was happening. It had taken him days to reach that state. For Maki, it had only taken an hour. As Maki fell asleep on the couch, Fuma and EJ gathered the whole pack, except for Miyu, Jay, and well Jungwon, who were still at Koyomi.

Fuma explained everything, from the fight at the café to (Y/n) seeing Maki heal, to the storage room, ending with, “We need a plan. Fast. Or we might lose him.” Silence fell over the room. Fuma turned to the girls. “Any ideas? You might understand her side better.” Aya frowned, thinking. “I get how shocking it is… but not like that. I was already in love with Kei when I found out.” She shook her head. “Same with me,” Sana said softly, and Willow nodded in agreement. Rocky crossed her arms. “Maybe someone should talk to her. But that could also make it worse. She might feel betrayed that no one warned her.”

Sora sighed. “Honestly? I think the only one who can fix this is Maki himself.” Everyone looked at her. “He’s the one she trusts. He’s the one she feels close to. From her perspective, the sweet guy she likes suddenly got into a violent fight and turned out to be… this. Of course she freaked out.” The room went quiet again. Tara stepped forward, voice quiet but steady. “I felt the same way she probably does now. The first time Heeseung told me about the supernatural, I was confused… hurt… angry… scared. All of it.” She swallowed. “I think the only reason I adjusted back then was because of the mind control. But I remember feeling like I needed time. And proof. Proof that he wasn’t a monster, no matter what the stories said.”

She looked down at her hands. “(Y/n) probably feels the same. She needs to see that Maki is still Maki. He was always a werewolf, the only thing that changed is that now she knows.” The room fell quiet. Everyone looked at Tara, surprised that she’d spoken up, but it made sense. It was logical. And it was the best plan they had. Fuma pulled her into his side, kissing her temple and whispering, “Thank you.” Now all they could do was wait for Maki to wake up, and help him figure out what to do next.

Three hours later, Miyu returned to the village, having been too worried about Maki, so she left Koyomi to Jay and Jungwon, who promised to help, but stay out of the kitchen, or else he might burn the restaurant down. Yuma met her the second she stopped the car, pulling her into a hug and kissing her temple. “Hey… how are you?” “I’m fine,” she said softly, hugging him back. “How’s Maki?” Yuma hesitated. “Not great.” Miyu sighed, tightening her arms around him. “I figured. The way (Y/n) reacted was bad.” She pulled back slightly. “She threw a glass at him.” Yuma’s eyes widened. “She did what?” “Yeah,” Miyu murmured. “Fuma didn’t tell you?” He shook his head, frowning. “No… he didn’t.” “Maybe he forgot,” Miyu said quietly. “Or maybe he didn’t want to make it worse.”

Inside, Maki was awake, but barely. His eyes were dull, unfocused, his skin pale. He looked like someone who’d been sick for weeks, drained of everything. When he tried to speak, his voice came out rough and strained, like his throat was raw. Every wolf in the room could feel it. Maki’s wolf was suffering. It was a feeling far too familiar, the same one they’d felt with EJ, back when he’d refused to accept Sora. Sora tried to use her healing powers on Maki, but nothing worked. The only remedy to a mate’s rejection was their acceptance, and his mate didn’t even know she’d rejected him. Rocky and Sunoo tried combining their magic, hoping to spark something in him, anything, but it was like everything they did just bounced right off. “Should we call (Y/n)?” Sana asked quietly. “It’s only been a few hours, but maybe we should check on her, too.” Aya shook her head. “No. She won’t be feeling this. She’s human, she’s in shock, probably confused, but she’s not dying. She needs time. And space.” She looked back at Maki. “Tomorrow, we can think about talking to her. For now, our priority is him.” 

Tara sat beside Fuma on the couch, close enough that their knees brushed, but even that small contact didn’t seem to ground him. His leg bounced relentlessly, hands clasped together so tightly his knuckles had gone pale. His jaw was clenched, eyes fixed on nothing in particular, like he was replaying every moment of the last few days in his head. “I should’ve been there,” he muttered suddenly. “I should’ve warned him. Prepared him. I knew this could happen.” His voice cracked with frustration. “He’s nineteen, Tara. He’s a kid. And I let him walk straight into this alone.” She reached out, placing her hand over his fists, gently forcing his fingers to loosen. “Fuma,” she said softly, “look at me.”

He didn’t at first. His breathing was shallow, uneven, chest rising too fast for someone who hadn’t moved in twenty minutes. “Fuma,” she repeated, firmer this time. He finally looked at her, eyes wild with guilt. “He’s breaking,” he whispered. “I can feel it. His wolf’s shutting down and I,” His voice dropped. “I raised him. This is on me.” Tara shook her head immediately. “No. It’s not.” She slid closer, pressing her forehead to his temple. “You’ve done everything you could. You always do everything you can. But you can’t protect him from every kind of pain.” He let out a rough breath. “I was supposed to protect him from this.” “You couldn’t,” she said gently. “No one could. Not even EJ. Not even Miyu. This was always something only Maki could face.” She pulled his hands apart and laced her fingers through his. “And he didn’t fail. He told her the truth. That took courage.” Fuma swallowed hard, his grip tightening around her hands instead. “And look where it got him.” “Right now?” she said quietly. “It got him hurt. But that doesn’t mean it ends here.”

He shook his head, running a hand through his hair. “I should’ve seen the signs. I should’ve told him to wait. Or told her myself. Or,” His breathing hitched. “I should’ve done something.” Tara moved, sitting sideways on his lap without asking, arms wrapping around his shoulders, pulling his face into her neck. “Hey,” she murmured. “Hey. Stop.” He froze at the contact, then slowly sagged into her, forehead pressed to her collarbone. “This isn’t your fault,” she whispered. “Things go wrong sometimes. Even when everyone does their best. What matters isn’t what you should’ve done, it’s what we do now.” His arms came around her tightly, like he was afraid if he let go, he’d fall apart. “I don’t know how to fix this,” he admitted, voice muffled against her shoulder. “You don’t have to fix everything,” she said softly. “You just have to be here. For him. And right now, for yourself.”

He pulled back just enough to look at her, eyes red, tired. “How are you so calm about this?” She shrugged lightly. “I don’t know. I’m not calm. I’m scared too.” She brushed her thumb under his eye, gently. “But I’ve learned that panic never helps. And… before Heeseung, I was studying psychology. Maybe some of that’s still buried in my brain somewhere.” He gave a weak, breathless laugh. “Of course you were.” She smiled faintly. “Guess it’s finally useful.” He pulled her back into him, holding her tighter now, like she was the only thing keeping him upright. “You’re amazing,” he murmured into her hair.

The night passed in restless silence. No one slept properly, doors creaked, footsteps padded through hallways, and every few hours someone checked on Maki, who lay awake on the couch staring at the ceiling, his wolf silent inside him. The house felt wrong without its usual warmth. Breakfast wasn’t much better. Maki barely touched his food, pushing his eggs around the plate while the others sat scattered around the kitchen, all tense in their own ways. Even Jungwon seemed subdued, for about five minutes.

“I have an idea,” Jungwon said suddenly, brightening. “What if I sneak up on (Y/n), scare her, and then Maki shows up and saves her? Instant hero moment.” Maki’s head snapped up. “No.” His voice came out harsher than he meant to, but his wolf didn’t stir behind it, and that somehow made it worse. “You don’t have to growl,” Jungwon said quickly. “I was just suggesting,” “No,” Maki repeated, quieter now. “Absolutely not.” “That’s a terrible idea,” Sana said immediately. “And traumatizing,” Sora added. “She’s human, not a side quest,” Aya muttered. Jungwon lifted his hands. “Okay, okay, but technically, she wouldn’t even know it was me. I can shapeshift.” Everyone blinked. “You can what?” Sunoo asked. “Not animals or objects,” Jungwon clarified. “Just… face shape, hair color, stuff like that. Enough to be unrecognizable.”

Nicholas tilted his head thoughtfully. “I mean… that might actually,” Rocky smacked his shoulder. “No. We don’t scare people into liking us.” Nicholas winced. “Ow. Okay, fair.” Maki stayed silent, shoulders tense, eyes fixed on his plate. Willow noticed. “Hey,” she said gently, turning to him. “What do you want to do? Because right now it kind of feels like we’re all deciding for you.”

He hesitated. “I… don’t know,” he admitted quietly. “I don’t want to pressure her. I don’t want her to feel trapped or scared or like she has to forgive me.” Aya leaned forward. “You don’t have to pressure her. But you should talk to her. Just… talk. Let her see you’re still you.” Maki swallowed. “What if she doesn’t want to see me?” “Then you respect that,” Aya said softly. “But at least she’ll know you tried. And she deserves the truth, not silence.” The table fell quiet after that, everyone looking at Maki. He nodded faintly. “Okay,” he said. “I’ll talk to her.”

~~~

The next day, Maki woke up before sunrise and walked to (Y/n)’s apartment, Miyu’s text with the address burning in his pocket like it might disappear if he didn’t keep checking it. He felt awful, emotionally, physically, in every way possible. His wolf was fading, and so was he. Even walking felt heavier than it should have, as if gravity had doubled overnight. Still, he made it. He could hear her inside before he even reached the door, soft footsteps, a cupboard opening, the quiet clink of something being set down. His hearing still worked, at least. Seemed like the only part of him that did anymore.

He stood there for a moment, staring at the door, chest tight. She could see him through the peephole. She might not open. She might tell him to leave. But he had to try. He lifted his hand and knocked. Inside, everything went quiet. He could hear her stop moving, like she was thinking about who it could be. Then her voice came through the door, tight and distant. “I don’t want to talk to you, Maki.” His chest ached like something had cracked open inside him. He knocked again, softer this time. “Please,” he said, voice low, rough around the edges.

He could hear her steps now, closer to the door. Not opening it, just standing there. “I just… I just need one minute,” he said quietly. “That’s all. One minute.” Silence. He rested his forehead against the door, eyes closing. “Please,” he whispered again, barely loud enough to reach her, praying to the moon she’d give him the smallest chance, just enough to explain. Suddenly, he heard the lock click. He straightened immediately, pulling away from the door just as it opened. She stood there, looking up at him, and he could tell instantly she’d been crying; her eyes were red, glassy, exhausted. There was still fear in them, a tremor she couldn’t hide, but it wavered when she took in how bad he looked, like someone barely standing upright, like a walking corpse.

“Can I… come inside?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) wanted to say no. She really did. But something in her also wanted answers, wanted to understand, so instead she stepped aside, letting him pass. Inside, she gestured toward the couch. He sat down slowly. She took the armchair across from him instead, keeping her distance. Silence settled between them. Maki tried to speak, but every breath felt heavy, like pain crowded his throat the second he tried to push words past it. He stared at the floor, hands clenched together, searching for the strength to start.

“I’m sorry,” he said. That was his start. He’d spent the entire night thinking about what to say, replaying conversations in his head, but now that he was actually here, sitting in front of her, his mind was empty. He wanted to say the right thing. He just didn’t know what the right thing was. Her first question caught him so off guard that he started coughing. “Do you eat people?” she blurted out. “Is that why you work at the restaurant?” Maki shook his head frantically, trying to say no through his coughing fit. When he finally got it under control, he looked at her, baffled. “No. Why would you ask that?” She shrugged. “Some werewolves in fiction do that.” He sighed softly. “Yeah, some are portrayed that way. But in reality, werewolves protect humans. Mostly from vampires. Though… It’s not as bad as it was a couple of centuries ago.”

“Okay,” (Y/n) said slowly. “Does Miyu know?” He nodded. “Yeah. Yuma too. He’s my brother, and a werewolf. Actually… all of my brothers are.” She nodded, processing that. “That makes sense,” she murmured, then looked back up at him. “Then why didn’t you tell me before? Why did you let me go almost two months without knowing?” Maki took a deep breath, bracing himself before answering. He said that he wanted to tell her, he really did, he just didn’t want to scare her. He never meant for her to find out like that. But telling her he was a werewolf also meant telling her something else, and that was what scared him most.

She frowned. “What do you mean?” “Can I… explain that later?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) sighed, frustration flashing across her face, but she nodded. “Fine.” Then she asked, “Does Jay know?” Maki nodded. “Yeah. Jay is,” He hesitated. “Um. A vampire.” (Y/n) shot to her feet. “What?” “He’s a vampire,” Maki said quickly, clearing his throat, “but he’s nice. He’s Miyu’s best friend. He saved her from a rogue vampire years ago, and they’ve been close ever since.” “So he’s not going to try and drink my blood?” she asked sharply. Maki shook his head. “No. Jay only drinks animal blood, and not by killing them. He has a contract with one of our meat suppliers. They think it’s for the restaurant, but it’s not.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, sitting back down. “Okay.”

(Y/n) asked why Maki had been so friendly to her. “I’m friendly to everyone,” he said. “That’s not what I mean,” she replied. “Why did you treat me differently from Miyu? I assume she’s human, too. Why were you always helping me? Did you think I couldn’t do things on my own? That I’m fragile?” “No,” Maki said immediately. “That’s not it at all. I was doing that because I was… kind of flirting with you. I’m not great with words, so I thought if I helped you out, maybe you’d like me.” “Why?” she asked quietly. “Why would someone like you,” she gestured to his body, “like someone like me?” Then she gestured to herself.

Maki felt frustration twist in his chest. Had she really not understood? He said, “Why wouldn’t I like you?” finally finding some strength in his voice, like his wolf felt the hurt in hers and wanted to prove her wrong. “Because no one likes me,” she said, anger and hurt bleeding into her voice. Her eyes glossed over as she continued. “Since I was ten, I’ve been alone. No friends. No one wanted to be friends with the loser girl who spent all her time baking and eating everything herself because she had no one to share it with. So I gained weight. And anyone who’s ever shown interest in me only did it for a dare, or as a joke. So why should I believe you would actually like me?”

Maki stood up from the couch and walked over, sinking down onto his knees in front of her. He gently rested his hands on her knees. “I don’t see you that way,” he said softly. “I see the person who lights up a room. Your laugh is contagious; it makes my day better even when it’s been terrible. You’re warm and kind. You’re passionate. You’re cute when you’re deciding how to decorate a cake. You’re beautiful when you smile. Your eyes sparkle when you talk about baking or your favorite movie.” His voice wavered slightly. “I see a beautiful young woman who can only make my life better.” (Y/n) stared into his eyes, searching for a lie, anything, but she found nothing. Slowly, she lifted her hands to his cheeks, leaned in, and kissed him.

He reciprocated in a heartbeat, reaching up with one hand to cup her cheek, his thumb brushing gently under her eye as if he could wipe away every tear she’d ever cried. The kiss tasted salty from them, soft and desperate all at once. When they finally pulled apart, he rested his forehead against hers. “Please don’t talk about yourself like you don’t matter,” he whispered. “Like you don’t have any worth. Because you do. You matter so much. Especially to me.” He stayed there on his knees, not wanting to move away from her.

(Y/n) frowned slightly, her hands still resting on his shoulders. “Why do you look… terrible?” He sighed, shoulders slumping. “Because I can’t push this off anymore. It’s time I tell you the full truth. I would’ve yesterday, but… I didn’t get the chance.” She looked down at the floor, remembering the word she’d thrown at him, monster, but she stayed quiet, letting him speak. “Do you know how in Twilight,” he started carefully, “Jacob imprints on Renesmee?” She nodded slowly, confused. “Yeah…?” “Well,” Maki continued, “real werewolves have something similar. It’s not called imprinting; it’s called a mate bond. Every werewolf has one person they’re destined to fall in love with. The only person they can ever truly love.” His voice dropped. “And if that person rejects them… the werewolf loses their life.”

“The way you reacted yesterday,” he said quietly, “it felt like rejection. So my wolf… kind of started dying. Which means I am too.” He swallowed. “That’s why I came here today. To try and fix this. To ask you to give me a chance.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened as she stared at him. “So… I’m your mate?” Maki nodded. “Yeah. Sorry, I didn’t really clarify that part. You are.” “Wait,” she said suddenly, panic creeping into her voice. “You’re dying?” He nodded, then quickly shook his head. “Well… it kind of depends on what you say now.” She blinked, trying to process everything. “So that’s why you didn’t tell me you were a werewolf?”

He nodded again. “If I told you that, you’d find out about my brothers. And then about the mate bond. And then I’d have to tell you all of this way too early. I never wanted to pressure you into anything.” Her shoulders sagged. “I’m… sorry. For calling you a monster. It was just… a lot.” He gave a small, tired smile. “I get it. I probably reacted the same way to Jay when I found out he was a vampire.” He paused. “And Jungwon, too. He’s a vampire as well. That was only like… a week ago.”

Maki stood up slowly, feeling a little stronger, his wolf stirring just beneath the surface, not fully awake, but breathing again, alive in a way it hadn’t been since yesterday. He looked at her, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m sorry for springing all of this on you,” he said quietly. “And for starting that fight yesterday. It’s just… hearing people be mean to you drives me insane. And even more when you talk like you don’t matter.” His voice softened. “When you’re everything to me.” (Y/n) wiped away the last tear clinging to her lashes, letting out a shaky breath. “I was… impressed,” she admitted. “No one’s ever stood up for me like that. No one except my grandma. She was the only one who really cared.”

She looked down at her hands. “So I think… over the years, I just got used to being treated badly. I locked myself away. It’s easier to be alone by choice than to give someone the chance to leave you.” Her voice wavered. “And yesterday… I think I saw a chance to run from you. Because what I was really afraid of was accepting that you care. That you actually like me.” She glanced up at him, eyes shining. “So it was easier to call you a monster. Because if I chose to run, then you couldn’t be the one to hurt me.” Maki reached out a hand. She hesitated only a second before taking it, letting him pull her to her feet. He drew her close, close enough that she leaned into his chest, tilting her head up to meet his eyes. “I would never hurt you,” he said softly. “Not intentionally. Never.” That familiar voice crept into her mind, he’s lying, you’re not good enough, but she pushed it away. It was scary, and she still didn’t know what came next, but she chose to trust him. “I know,” she whispered. 

Maki exhaled like he’d been holding his breath for hours and wrapped his arms around her tighter. “Are you… okay with it?” he asked. “Me being a werewolf and all.” She thought for a moment. “It’s still shocking,” she admitted. Then her lips twitched. “But kind of fun too. Do you, like… act like a dog?” Maki sighed dramatically, hugging her tighter. “I wouldn’t say that,” he muttered. “But the girls definitely would. They say all of us act like dogs.” (Y/n) laughed softly into his chest. After they sat down on the couch together, (Y/n) asked softly, “Are all the girls human?” Maki shook his head. “Nope. Aya, Miyu, Sana, Tara, and Willow are human. Sora’s a vampire, Rocky’s a witch, oh, and Sunoo’s a wizard, although he’s not one of the girls.” (Y/n) blinked and laughed. “That’s… a lot.” He chuckled. “You get used to it.”

She shifted slightly beside him. “Do you think they’ll like me?” Maki turned toward her, smiling. “They already do. A lot. They’ve been really open to everyone who’s joined the pack.” Then he paused. “Although, fair warning, Rocky will probably attack you with fabric swatches and outfit ideas. It’s easier to just go along with it than try to say no. The witch always gets her way.” (Y/n) laughed. “Yeah, I noticed. She was pretty pushy when we met at the pond.” Maki laughed with her. “True, but her heart’s in the right place.”

They sat on the couch talking for an hour or two, eventually ending up cuddling. (Y/n) lay against Maki, her back to his chest, her head resting on his shoulder, his arms wrapped around her waist, his chin resting lightly atop her head. He never wanted to move. She was telling him about the first time she tried making her own recipe and how catastrophic it turned out, too much baking soda, a bitter cake, and an oven she had to scrub for nearly a week. Her hands moved animatedly as she talked, making him smile softly into her hair. Maki was back to his original warmth and strength, no longer fading, his wolf finally calm and alive again as she accepted the mating bond. She might not have said it out loud, but she didn’t need to, her actions were more than enough.

Eventually, when she checked the time, she shot out of his arms, loudly saying they were going to be late for work. Maki said it was fine, that Miyu and Jay wouldn’t be angry. (Y/n) turned to him, slightly offended, saying she cared, she took work seriously, and she thought he did too. Maki stood up straight, jokingly saluting. “Yes, ma’am, I do.” She threw a few things at him, telling him to pack them into her bag by the door. He caught every single one, stuffing them neatly inside while she rushed to the bathroom to change out of her pajamas and into work clothes. Right then, Fuma sent him a mindlink. How is it going? It’s okay. We’re good, Maki replied. Fuma sighed in relief. See you later.

As (Y/n) came back, Maki smiled and reached out one hand, waiting for her to take it. After slipping on her shoes, she did, laughing as she said she never thought he’d be so clingy. He started to pull back, about to apologize, but she stopped him, tightening her grip. “I like it,” she said. “So don’t stop.” He laughed, leaning down to kiss the top of her head. “Good. I won’t. I can be even clingier if you want.” She laughed. “Let’s start with just this.”

As they walked toward Koyomi, (Y/n) suddenly stopped. Maki turned to her. “Did you forget something?” She shook her head. “Wait, if I accept all this mate business… does that mean I have to move?” Maki shrugged. “Well, everyone else did, and we’ve got space, but you don’t have to unless you want to. And we can wait. You don’t have to move tomorrow.” She laughed, shaking her head. “Nah, let’s pack my bags tonight. I hate that apartment, it’s awful, moldy, and run-down. I’ve been looking for somewhere new, but nothing’s ever in my budget.” Maki laughed. “Perfect timing then,” he said as they kept walking.

Once they reached Koyomi, Miyu, Jay, and Jungwon were already there, opening up. Miyu smiled the moment she saw them holding hands, while Jungwon waved enthusiastically, then frowned when neither of them waved back. (Y/n) noticed. “Is that… normal vampire behavior?” Jay sighed, then laughed. “No, that’s just a Jungwon trait. He loves attention and gets jealous easily, but he’s harmless.” Miyu turned to (Y/n). “Are you okay with everything?” (Y/n) nodded. “Yeah. It’s still a lot to grasp, but I’m okay. And… sorry about yesterday.” Miyu waved her hand. “It’s fine. What’s the supernatural world without a little drama?”

Jay smiled. “Alright, let’s get to work. The whole pack is coming by in a few hours, so we need a lot of food and cakes. Plus, we’ve got a big reservation for a ten-year-old’s birthday party.” “Yes, boss,” Maki said with a chuckle as they headed into the kitchen, all of them getting to work, (Y/n) baking, Miyu and Maki cooking, Jay and Jungwon setting up tables. Once the pack came by, Fuma felt a wave of relief crash over him when he saw Maki smiling, laughing, and looking like himself again. His shoulders finally relaxed from the tight, tense position they’d been stuck in since yesterday. Tara leaned in beside him, her voice soft but smug. “See? I told you he’d be fine.” Fuma let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding and leaned closer to her. “You’re really good at this stuff. Maybe you should find a job where you can actually use that brain.” Tara smiled. “Yeah… maybe.” 

Kei glanced over at Sana and Jo. “So, how are the projects going? I haven’t heard much.” Sana straightened a little. “They’re actually going really well. Aya and Harua have been helping a lot, correcting things and teaching me stuff.” Jo nodded. “Yeah. I turned my paintings in yesterday. I’m really happy with them, especially after Rocky helped me find this perfect red quilt. I used it as Red Riding Hood’s hood; it was a bit extra, but I’m hoping it gets me an A.” Nicholas laughed. “I can’t imagine being that good at school.” Taki groaned dramatically. “So you’re saying I inherited this horrible school brain from you?” Nicholas gasped, clutching his chest. “Wow. Rude.” Then he laughed loudly, and EJ added, “You should’ve spent more time with me instead. I’m the smart one.” Taki rolled his eyes, but smiled anyway, the easy warmth of the pack finally back where it belonged.

Harua joked as he sat beside Taki, “Guess it’s your turn next,” nudging him lightly. Taki sighed. “Yeah… lucky me,” he muttered, clearly not thrilled. Sora tilted her head. “Why? Isn’t finding your mate supposed to be a dream?” “Of course it is,” Taki said, rubbing his face. “But I’m still a broken wolf. Sure, I’m better, but I’m not healed. How am I supposed to find my mate when I’m not even whole?” Rocky crossed her arms thoughtfully. “Maybe that’s exactly what you need. The mate bond might be the missing piece. It was for me, it got rid of my oracle side.” Taki opened his mouth, clearly considering it… then scoffed instead. “Maybe my life isn’t some stupid fairy tale.” Yuma’s voice sharpened. “Just because you’re worried doesn’t mean you get to be an asshole.” Taki looked away. “Sorry,” he muttered. Willow leaned toward Harua, whispering, “Is he always like this?” Harua shook his head quietly. “No. But he’s got his reasons.” She nodded, understanding.

A moment later, Miyu, Maki, and (Y/n) came out of the kitchen and joined the group. Maki cleared his throat slightly. “Um… everyone, this is my mate.” (Y/n) smiled nervously, and the room immediately filled with grins, clapping, and overlapping voices. “Welcome to the family!” “About time!” (Y/n) laughed, cheeks warming, while Maki squeezed her hand, finally looking completely at peace.

~~~

A few days later, the whole pack was helping (Y/n) move from her apartment to the pack’s village, though Rocky was less focused on lifting boxes and more focused on taking (Y/n)’s measurements. “Arms up. No, higher. Turn. Okay, now favorite colors?” Rocky rattled off, tape measure snapping lightly against her fingers. “Warm tones or cool? Linen or silk? Structured or flowy? Actually, don’t answer yet, I need vibes.” (Y/n) blinked. “I,” “And patterns! Florals? Plaid? Solids with personality?” Rocky gasped. “Oh my god, I can already see the outfits.” Meanwhile, everyone else was actually moving. 

Once (Y/n) finally escaped the witch’s clutches, she found Maki near the doorway and immediately wrapped her arms around him. “I can’t believe everyone’s helping,” she said into his chest. “This feels… unreal.” He chuckled, arms circling her easily. “This is just how a pack is. When one of us needs help, everyone shows up. No questions asked.” She leaned back, looking around the apartment.

Jo and Kei were carrying her couch out the door like it weighed nothing, chatting casually as if they weren’t lifting half her living room. Harua and Willow were carefully wrapping her paintings in bubble wrap, Willow labeling each one neatly. Nicholas and EJ were dismantling her dining table, Nicholas dramatically groaning about missing one screw while EJ laughed at him. In the kitchen, Aya, Miyu, Sora, and Sana packed silverware and porcelain with surprising efficiency. Tara and Fuma taped shut boxes of clothes, Fuma handing Tara labels while she organized them by room. Outside, Yuma and Taki stacked boxes into cars and trailers with practiced ease, making sure nothing would tip or shift. Rocky suddenly called from the hallway, “(Y/n)! Important question, do you emotionally identify with these curtains, or are we burning them metaphorically?” (Y/n) laughed. “I think it’s time to get back to work.” Maki smiled. “Be careful,” he said lightly, before bending down to grab a few boxes and carrying them out after her.

By the time the sun dipped low, painting the windows orange and gold, the apartment stood empty. Boxes gone. Furniture gone. Echoes replacing what had once been clutter. All that remained… was the cleaning. Everyone stood in the middle of the living room, staring at the dust outlines where furniture had once been. Nicholas broke the silence first. “So… whose apartment was this again?” “It was mine,” (Y/n) said dryly, hands on her hips. “Ah,” he nodded. “Right. Tragic.” Taki flopped dramatically onto the bare floor. “I vote we leave it. Builds character.” Aya gave him a look. “It builds a fine.” Fuma rubbed the back of his neck. “We’ve been lifting things all day…” “And I just did emotional labor,” Rocky added, holding up her tape measure like evidence. (Y/n) laughed. “You interrogated me about fabrics.” “Exactly. Exhausting.” 

Rocky’s eyes suddenly lit up. “Oh.” Everyone groaned in unison. “No,” Yuma warned. “Absolutely not.” “Yes,” Rocky countered, already rolling up her sleeves. “Think about it. One small spell. Efficient. Elegant. Sparkly.” “It’s never just small,” Harua muttered. Rocky ignored him, spinning toward Willow. “I can’t do it alone, though. I’ll need stabilizing magic.” Willow tilted her head, considering. “Sunoo?” “Sunoo,” Rocky confirmed. Willow was already pulling out her phone. “On it.”

Ten minutes later, the front door burst open, and Sunoo hurried in, slightly out of breath. “I came as fast as I could. What are we blowing up?” “Nothing!” (Y/n) squeaked. “Hopefully,” EJ added. Rocky clapped her hands. “Okay! Focus. Cleanse-and-polish charm, layered with minor restoration. Sunoo, you handle the energy flow, anchor me.” Sunoo grinned. “I’m on it.”  They moved to the center of the apartment. Rocky closed her eyes, violet light beginning to swirl around her fingers. Sunoo’s magic shimmered into existence, soft baby blue, almost mist-like. The air hummed. Dust lifted from the floor in spirals. Stains faded. Smudges vanished from windows as if erased by invisible hands. The faint scuffs along the walls smoothed over, paint brightening. For a moment, the apartment glowed, violet and blue weaving together like northern lights. Then the light faded. Silence.

Everyone blinked. The place looked… Spotless. Cleaner than it had any right to be. (Y/n) slowly turned in a circle. “I think it’s cleaner now than when they built it.” Sunoo brushed imaginary dust off his shoulder. “You’re welcome.” Rocky beamed proudly. “Magic housekeeping services, available on request.” Aya walked into the kitchen, ran a finger along the counter, and inspected it. “Not even a speck.” Nicholas whistled. “We should start charging.” Taki stood up, stretching. “See? I said we shouldn’t clean. The universe handled it.” “The universe being Rocky,” Yuma corrected. Rocky bowed dramatically. Fuma clapped his hands once. “Alright. It’s done.” There was a moment, quiet and soft, as (Y/n) looked around the now-empty apartment. The place that had held years of loneliness. Of baking alone. Of quiet nights. It didn’t hurt as much to leave it now. Maki stepped up beside her, gently brushing his fingers against hers. “You okay?” he asked softly. She nodded, squeezing his hand. “Yeah. I think I am.”

Jo suddenly raised both arms. “Pizza?” “Yes,” several voices answered immediately. “Pizza and celebration at the pack house,” Miyu declared. “And Sunoo’s invited,” Willow added. Sunoo gasped. “An official invite? I feel honored.” “You earned it,” Rocky said. “Magical janitor privileges.” “And Jay and Jungwon,” Aya added casually. Nicholas smirked. “Jungwon practically lives with us already.” It was true. The younger vampire had been staying with them for far longer than just ‘a few days’; he’d been helping at Koyomi, lounging on the couches, laughing too loudly at night. Somehow, without anyone formally saying it, he’d just… become part of it. And no one minded. He was kind. A little dramatic. Very affectionate. Surprisingly helpful. Mostly harmless.

“Let’s go before I collapse,” Sana said. They all filed out together, laughter echoing down the hallway. (Y/n) took one last glance at the apartment, then turned away without regret. Her hand stayed firmly in Maki’s as they walked toward the cars. Toward the pack house. Toward something new.

~~~

As the snow melted away and spring flowers slowly bloomed through the grass, new beginnings followed close behind. The pack was growing, not just in numbers, but in warmth, in laughter, in the quiet certainty that none of them were alone anymore. While mate bonds could be messy, emotional, and terrifying at times, fate always seemed to know exactly what it was doing in the end.

Maki found his mate. (Y/n) found someone who loved her, truly, gently, and in doing so, she found something else too: friends, family, belonging. Things she’d never truly had before. Their story was only just beginning. Just like the flowers waiting beneath the soil, there was so much more to come for all of them. 

~~~ The End ~~~

And that’s the end of this part! 

How do we feel? Do we love it, hate it? 

We got to meet Jungwon as well, fortunately as a friend and not a foe. 

Next up is obviously Taki, as many of you suspected, he will be the one ending this series since his story has been building throughout the entire series. I hope you’re excited! Do you have any theories about how he’ll meet his mate? Or what will happen? I love seeing you guys theorize! 

Actually, that's not quite right. He's having the worst day of his life so far, which is saying something, because yesterday was pretty bad too. And the day before that. And the day before that too.

Jungwon is a band manager, which sounds cooler than it actually is. He represents ENHYPEN: Jay, Sunghoon, Heeseung, and Jake; four guys with genuine talent and absolutely zero luck in the industry. They've been trying to get a record deal for two years now, and every single opportunity has somehow slipped through their fingers at the last possible second. Like today, he was supposed to have a meeting with a major label. Supposed to, because Jungwon woke up to a dead phone battery (he'd definitely plugged it in), missed his alarm, and then got stuck in traffic caused by a water main break that, according to the news, had a "one in a million chance of happening there." By the time he arrived at the venue, drenched from the sudden downpour that started the second he left his apartment, the label executives were already gone. "They waited thirty minutes," the venue manager told him, not unkindly. "I'm sorry, man."

Now Jungwon sits in a coffee shop, dripping rainwater onto the floor and staring at his laptop screen. His email inbox is full of rejections. His coffee tastes burnt, the cafe's wifi keeps cutting out. And when his phone buzzes with a text from Jay: Howd it go? Jungwon doesn't have the heart to respond yet. He runs a hand through his wet hair and closes his eyes. Somewhere out there, he thinks, someone must be using up all the good luck in the world. Somewhere out there, someone has to be.

And as you arrive at the office, the elevator dings right as you approach it and doors slide open like it was waiting just for you. You step inside and you continue up to the fifth floor, where the marketing agency you work for occupies the entire level. The glass doors swing open and you're immediately hit with the chaos that comes with planning high profile events in the city. Your desk is right by the window, which you'd worried about when you first started because of the glare, but somehow the sun never hits your screen and you have a fire view of the city skylines.

You drop your bag on your chair and head to the break room for water. Sunoo is already there, fighting with the coffee machine. "This thing hates me," he says while smacking the side of it. "I swear it only works for you."

"Want me to try?"

"Please." You press the same buttons he was pressing and the machine immediately whirs to life, dispensing espresso into his cup. Sunoo stares at it. "I don't understand your life."

"Maybe you just have to ask nicely."

"I literally said please three times." He takes his coffee anyway shaking his head. "Did you see the email? We have a meeting with Director Kim in twenty minutes."

You hadn't seen it, but when you check your phone the notification is right there, sent ten minutes ago. Back at your desk, you pull up the project files you'd been working on yesterday. Yunjin rolls her chair over from the adjacent desk, holding out a glazed donut. "They were giving these out in the lobby. Grabbed you one."

"Thanks, Yunjin." You take it and it's still warm. "You're the best."

"I know." She grins. "So, any idea what the meeting's about?"

"No clue."

"I heard it's something big," Riki says, appearing behind you both. The intern is holding a stack of folders that looks about two seconds from toppling over. "Like, really big."

"Everything's big to you," Sunoo says. "You've been here for three weeks."

"Three weeks and two days," Riki corrects. "And I'm just saying, Director Kim only calls meetings like this when it's important."

He's not wrong. Director Kim usually communicates through email or quick desk drop bys. Formal meetings mean something significant is happening. So you make your way to the conference room, it has floor to ceiling windows overlooking the city. Director Kim is already there, sitting at the head of the table with her tablet and a cup of tea. "Good, you're all here," she says as you file in. "Sit down. We need to talk about HYBE." You exchange glances with Sunoo. HYBE is huge — one of the biggest music labels in the industry. Your agency has worked with them before, but only on smaller projects. Director Kim pulls up something on the screen at the front of the room. It's a preliminary event outline, and the budget number at the bottom makes your eyes widen.

"HYBE is launching a new initiative," she continues. "They're hosting a masquerade ball to introduce upcoming artists, network with industry professionals, and make a statement about their brand direction. They want it elegant, exclusive, and flawless. The event is in six weeks." Six weeks is tight for something this scale, but not impossible. "If we get this, it'll be the biggest project we have handled all year." Director Kim looks directly at you. "I want you to lead this."

The words hang in the air for a moment. "Me?" you ask.

"You." She sets down her tablet. "You've been here for two years, and every event you've touched has gone off without a single issue. I don't know how you do it, but clients love you, vendors love you, and somehow everything just works when you're in charge. Sunoo, you'll be second lead. Yunjin, you're on creative direction and vendor coordination. Riki, you'll support where needed and learn as much as possible. But this is her project. She makes the final calls."

You feel Yunjin nudge your foot under the table, a silent congratulations. "The masquerade theme is non negotiable," Director Kim continues, pulling up mood boards on the screen. "HYBE wants sophisticated, mysterious and high end. Think Venetian carnival meets modern luxury. There will be approximately three hundred guests, including artists, executives, press, and investors. The venue needs to be secured by end of this week," she says. "Catering, entertainment, decor, security, invitations — all of it has to be perfect. HYBE's reputation is on the line, which means ours is too." She looks at each of you in turn. "I'm not going to sugarcoat this. It's going to be intense. But if anyone can pull this off, it's this team." Her eyes land on you again. "Especially you. I've seen you make impossible things happen. So, what do you say?"

What do you say? This is the kind of opportunity people wait years for. The kind that could define your entire career. "I'm in," you say obviously.

Back at your desk, you open your email, and sure enough, there's already a message waiting from Director Kim with all the project files. You start scrolling through, taking in venue options and budget breakdowns. Sunoo grins next to you. "What do you think the odds are that everything goes smoothly?"

You laugh. "Pretty good, probably." And you mean it, because things always do. And that was the exact opposite of how things usually happened to Jungwon.

The cafe kicked him out after the wifi died for the third time — apparently, his presence was "disrupting the router," which doesn't even make sense but also sounds exactly like something that would happen to him. Now he's standing outside the 7 Eleven near his apartment, trying to figure out how to tell the guys that they've officially lost their best shot at a record deal. His phone rings and it's Jay. "Tell me something good," Jay says immediately.

"I'm alive?"

"Jungwon."

"They left before I got there." Jungwon pinches the bridge of his nose. "Water main break, traffic, rain — the use."

There's a long silence on the other end. Then: "The use? I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that, and you're going to come to the bowling alley so we can all yell at you."

"I have a shift in an hour anyway."

"Perfect. Bring food. The vending machine ate Heeseung's money again." And the line goes dead.

Jungwon buys four bags of chips and a pack of energy drinks with the last cash in his wallet, and the cashier gives him the wrong change and he doesn't bother correcting her. At this point, it's expected. The bowling alley is not the worst place Jungwon's ever worked but it's close. The carpet is a geometric nightmare from the eighties, half the lanes have technical issues, and the sound system shorts out every other week. But the owner lets them use the back room for band practice as long as Jungwon keeps everything running, so he fixes bowling shoes, unjams pin setters, and pretends he knows what he's doing with electrical wiring. When he arrives, Jake is trying to kick open the storage room door. "It's stuck again," Jake announces, slamming his shoulder against it.

"Stop, you're going to break it." Jungwon drops the snacks on the front counter and heads over. He jiggles the handle, pulls instead of pushes and the door swings open easily.

Jake stares at him. "I tried that."

"Sure you did."

Inside, Sunghoon and Heeseung are setting up their equipment in the cramped space between old bowling balls and stacks of rental shoes. There's barely enough room for the drum kit, two guitars, and the microphone stand, but they make it work. "Oh good, you brought food," Heeseung says, immediately abandoning his guitar to grab a bag of chips. "The vending machine robbed me."

"So I've been told."

"Did he also tell you that Sunghoon broke a drumstick on the second song yesterday?"

"I didn't break it," Sunghoon protests from behind the kit. "It broke itself."

"Sticks don't just break themselves, Sunghoon," Jake says.

"This one did. It was defective."

"You hit the cymbal too hard."

"That's literally my job! I'm the drummer!"

Jungwon collapses into a folding chair that wobbles dangerously under his weight. Jay emerges from the tiny bathroom drying his hands on his jeans. "So," Jay says, sitting on an overturned bucket. "We're back to square one."

"Square zero," Jake corrects. "Square one implies we made progress at some point."

"We've made progress," Heeseung argues. "We're way better than we were a year ago."

"Cool. Still broke and unknown, though."

"Thanks for that, Sunghoon. Really motivating." Jungwon says.

Jake cracks open an energy drink. "What about that other label? The one Jungwon emailed last month?"

"Rejected us two weeks ago," Jungwon says flatly. "I didn't want to bring it up."

"How many is that now?" Sunghoon asks.

"Do you really want to know?"

"Not really, no."

Heeseung tears open his chip bag with too much force and half the contents spill onto the floor. "This is fine. Everything is fine."

"Nothing about this is fine," Jake says, but he's grinning. "We're a struggling band practicing in a bowling alley that smells like feet."

"It's character building," Jay offers.

"I have enough character. I want a record deal."

Jungwon leans his head back against the wall and closes his eyes. This is his life now. Working a dead end job at a bowling alley, managing a band that can't catch a break and somehow always being in the wrong place at the wrong time. Then his phone buzzes. He checks it, hoping for something good, literally anything good. It's an email from his landlord. Rent is going up next month. "You good?" Jay asks.

"Rent increase."

"Of course it is." Jay tosses him an energy drink. "Drink that. You look dead."

"I feel dead."

Sunghoon taps his drumsticks together. "Okay, pity party's over. We practicing or what?"

"What's the point?" Jake asks. "Not like anyone's going to hear us."

"The point," Heeseung says, picking up his guitar, "is that we're good, and eventually someone's going to notice. Right, Jungwon?"

Jungwon opens his eyes. All four of them are looking at him like he has answers. He doesn't. He really, really doesn't. "Right," he says anyway, because that's what managers do. "Someone's going to notice."

"There we go. Inspirational leadership." Jay picks up his bass. "Let's run through the new song. The one Heeseung wrote."

"It's not done yet," Heeseung protests.

"Then we'll workshop it."

They launch into the song, and it actually sounds good. For a few minutes, Jungwon lets himself believe that maybe, possibly, things could work out. Then the power cuts out. The music dies instantly. The lights flicker and stay off. "Are you kidding me right now?" Sunghoon's voice comes from the darkness.

Jungwon pulls out his phone flashlight and sighs. "I'll check the breaker."

"This place is cursed," Jake says.

"No," Jungwon mutters, heading toward the electrical panel in the hallway. "I'm cursed. The place is just old."

He finds the breaker box and flips the switches. Nothing happens. He tries again. Still nothing. From inside the storage room, he hears Heeseung say, "How much do you want to bet that Jungwon's phone dies right now?" On cue, Jungwon's phone screen goes black. He stands in the dark hallway of a broken down bowling alley, his phone dead in his hand, his band waiting for him to fix something he has no idea how to fix, and he thinks, not for the first time today, that whoever's hoarding all the good luck in the world needs to share. Just a little bit.

The cafe is packed on some Thursday afternoon which makes sense because it's the only decent coffee place within walking distance of your office. You and Sunoo have been coming here at least twice a week for the past six months. "I'm getting the lavender latte," Sunoo announces, studying the menu board like he doesn't get the same thing every time. "What about you?"

"Regular iced coffee. I need to be functional for the rest of the day."

"Boring." He steps aside to let you order first. You shake your head and approach the counter.

The barista smiles at you. "Hi, what can I get you?"

"Just an iced coffee, please. Medium."

She rings it up, and then her eyes widen slightly as she looks at the computer screen. "Oh, wait. Hold on." She turns to call over her shoulder. "Manager? Can you come here for a second?" A guy with a name tag reading "Mark" appears from the back. "What's up?"

"She's the one thousandth customer this month."

Mark breaks into a grin and looks at you. "Congratulations! You get your order for free today, plus a gift card for next time."

You blink. "Really?"

"Really. It's this thing corporate makes us do for customer appreciation." He's already pulling out a gift card from behind the register. "Here you go. Twenty dollars."

"Thank you," you say, taking it. This is objectively ridiculous, but you've learned to just accept these things when they happen. Sunoo appears at your elbow, looking betrayed. "Are you serious right now?"

"What?"

"Didn't you win this same thing last month?"

"That was two months ago."

"That doesn't make it better!" Sunoo turns to the barista. "She's literally the luckiest person alive. It's unfair."

The barista laughs. "Lucky day, I guess."

"Lucky life," Sunoo mutters, but he's smiling. "Okay, I'll have the lavender latte. Medium. Which I will be paying for, apparently."

You step to the side to wait for your drink and Sunoo moves up to the counter. Behind him, the line has grown longer. There's a guy standing there now, hands shoved in his jacket pockets and looking like he'd rather be anywhere else. He's cute, you notice. Dark hair, big cat looking but tired eyes, nice face, a really nice face. He's staring at the menu board with intensity.

The door to the cafe swings open, and a woman with a huge purse barrels in, not looking where she's going. Her bag clips the side of a display stand near the entrance, and everything happens in slow motion. The stand wobbles. Jungwon is standing right next to it, completely unaware. The stand tips forward, and bags of coffee beans slide off the shelves, tumbling directly toward him. He turns just in time to see them coming. "Oh, come on—"

Three bags hit the floor around his feet, one of them splitting open on impact. Coffee beans scatter everywhere, rolling across the tile like marbles. "I'm so sorry!" the woman with the purse says, horrified.

"It's fine," Jungwon says, but his voice suggests it is very much not fine. He crouches down and starts trying to gather the beans, but they keep rolling away from him. One escapes under a table and another somehow rolls behind the counter. Mark rushes over with a broom. "Don't worry about it, man. We've got it."

"I can help —"

"Seriously, it's okay. Happens all the time." Jungwon knows it doesn't.

He stands up, and there are coffee beans stuck to his jeans. He brushes them off, looking exhausted in a way that seems deeper than just this one incident. Your eyes meet for a second. He's definitely cute. Even covered in coffee beans and looking like the universe personally inconvenienced him, there's something about him. He looks at you for just a moment longer, and you think maybe he's about to smile, or say something, but then the barista calls out, "Iced coffee for Y/N?"

"That's me," you say, breaking eye contact. You grab your drink from the counter and Sunoo gets his latte a moment later, and you both move toward the table. Jungwon is still standing near the wreckage of the coffee bean display waiting for the line to move forward.

"So," Sunoo says as you find a small table near the window, "did you secure the venue for the HYBE event?"

"Yeah, that gallery space in Midtown."

"Oh, the fancy one. Very masquerade ball-ish."

"Exactly. And we finalized the catering this morning. The guest list is almost done. HYBE's sending over the final names tomorrow."

"How many people?"

"Three hundred and twelve, last count."

Sunoo whistles. "That's huge. When's the event again?"

"Two weeks from Saturday. It's tight, but everything's been going smoothly so far."

"Of course it has. Because you're involved."

You laugh. "I don't think it works like that."

Behind you, you hear the cute guy finally reach the counter. His voice carries slightly. "Just a black coffee. Small."

"That'll be three fifty."

There's a pause. Then: "Uh, the reader's not working."

"Oh, sorry, yeah — it does this sometimes. Try again?"

Another pause. "Still nothing."

"Hmm. Let me reboot it real quick."

You glance over your shoulder without meaning to. Jungwon is standing there, card in hand, looking like he expected this exact scenario. "Give it a sec. It should work now."

After a while, Jungwon takes his coffee, looking stunned, and heads toward the door. As he passes your table, you catch a fragment of his muttered words: "...fuck my stupid baka life..."

"Okay, that guy had the worst luck I've ever seen," Sunoo says, watching him go. "Like, the exact opposite of you."

"Maybe he's just having a bad day."

You smile and finish your coffee. Outside, Jungwon has finally walked away, disappearing around the corner. You wonder, briefly, if you'll ever see him again. And Jungwon walks six blocks before he realizes he's going the wrong direction. He turns around, coffee in hand and tries to retrace his steps. His shoe squelches with every step. The puddle outside the cafe had been deeper than it looked. But he's not thinking about his wet shoe, or the card reader, or the coffee beans. He's thinking about the conversation he overheard.

His brain is already working through possibilities. If HYBE is hosting an event to showcase new artists, that means they're looking. That means there's an opportunity. He just has to figure out how to get ENHYPEN in front of them. You had said something about a meeting with HYBE's events team, which means you're involved somehow, probably with the event planning company. Jungwon pulls out his phone and types out a text to the group chat.

[jungwon:] emergency practice tonight smth came up and i have an idea [jay:] Is it a good idea or a Jungwon idea? [jungwon:] does it matter baka [heeseung:] kinda but yeah [jake:] i'm in but if i lose 20 bucks again ur dead [jungwon:] dude i already told u ill pay u back damn [sunghoon:] Do I have a choice? [jungwon:] no [sunghoon:] Then I'm in I guess

He'd gone home that day and done what he does best: research. He found out everything he could about HYBE's event. The date, two weeks away now. The location — some gallery in Midtown with a name he couldn't pronounce. The purpose — networking and showcasing new talent. And most importantly, the person in charge of casting decisions: Yoon Jeonghan, HYBE's A&R director. So the plan is: Get a demo to Jeonghan, get ENHYPEN noticed. Simple. Except nothing in Jungwon's life is ever simple.

The band spent the last two weeks practicing like their lives depended on it because maybe they did. They ran through their setlist so many times that the bowling alley's owner asked if they were training for Coachella. Jungwon recorded sample tracks; three of their best songs, mixed and mastered as well as he could manage with the equipment they had. He burned them onto a CD, wrote "ENHYPEN" in his neatest handwriting on the disc, and put it in a case that didn't look too cheap.

Now he just needed to get it into Jeonghan's hands. The masquerade ball was invitation only. Black tie. Three hundred of the most important people in the music industry. Security would be tight and Jungwon needed a way in. His first thought was to show up in a suit and try to blend in with the guests, but that plan died when he pulled his only decent suit out of the closet and found a cigarette burn hole right on the lapel. He still doesn't know how that happened, he doesn't even smoke. So the suit was out.

Plan B: get in as staff. Catering companies always needed extra help for big events, and Jungwon had waited tables before. He found the company handling the HYBE event; some place called Élite Affairs and called asking about a day of work. They were desperate and they hired him over the phone. The mask was easier. He found a plain black one at a costume shop for fifteen dollars, it wasn't fancy but it would do. The catering uniform would cover most of him anyway. Everything was set: three days from now he'd walk into that gallery as a waiter, find Yoon Jeonghan, and hand him the CD. Maybe strike up a conversation, maybe get the guy to actually listen to ENHYPEN's music. It wasn't a great plan, but it was a plan. And right now, that was more than Jungwon usually had.

And for you, the last two weeks have been perfect. The invitations went out on time, HYBE's events team approved the design immediately with no revisions needed. The decor came together exactly as you had envisioned. The gallery place looked like something out of a drama, and Yunjin locked down the entertainment, a string quartet for the beginning of the night, a DJ for later and live performances from three of HYBE's upcoming artists. Riki organized the seating chart without a single complaint from any of the guests, which might be the the most impressive accomplishment of all. Sunoo coordinated with the catering company, and you did a tasting last week, needless to say everything was perfect. Director Kim stopped by your desk yesterday and said, "I don't know how you do it, but keep doing it." And you'd just smiled, because this was what you do. Things work out, they always have.

Saturday arrives with not a single cloud in the sky, which surprises absolutely no one who knows you. You were up at seven, even though the event doesn't start until seven pm. You make coffee, go over the timeline one more time and confirm with the team via group text that everyone's on schedule.

Your dress had been a last minute find, you'd gone shopping three days ago, fully expecting to spend hours searching and found it in the first store. Black, floor length with delicate beading along the neckline that catches the light when you move. It fits perfectly with no alterations needed. And the mask was even easier, you'd walked past a boutique on your way home from work yesterday and saw it in the window: black lace with gold accents and which matched your dress perfectly.

Meanwhile, Jungwon wakes up at noon in a cold sweat from a nightmare where he tripped and spilled an entire tray of champagne on Yoon Jeonghan. He lies there for a moment, staring at the water stain on his ceiling and thinks: Don't. Mess. This. Up. Please, for once in your life.

The catering uniform is hanging on the back of his door, they'd given it to him yesterday during the brief orientation, and it's slightly too big but he'd expected that. He tried on last night to make sure nothing was egregiously wrong. The shirt had a small stain on the cuff but he could scrub it out, probably. The mask sits on his dresser plain black and simple and forgettable, perfect for blending in. He showers and shaves and tries to make himself look presentable. His hair won't cooperate though, which is standard. He gives up after ten minutes and just runs his hands through it.

The CD is in a thin envelope on his desk. He'd checked it approximately fifty times to make sure it actually works and it does; all three tracks, clear audio, no skips. He slips it into the inside pocket of his vest. And by three pm, he's dressed and standing in front of his bathroom mirror, giving himself a pep talk. "You're going to walk in, do your job, find Jeonghan and give him the CD. Have a normal, pleasant and professional conversation with him. Don't spill anything, don't break anything. Don't. Mess. This. Up."

You arrive at four for the final walkthrough, and even though you've seen the space decorated before, it still takes your breath away. Sunoo walks over, adjusting his tie. "Catering's almost done setting up. They brought extra staff, so we're covered if it gets busy."

"Guest check in?"

"Ready. Riki's handling the mask distribution for anyone who forgets theirs."

You exhale. "Okay. Okay, we're ready."

Director Kim — Chaewon, she'd insisted last week ("We're friends, please, call me Chaewon") appears in a stunning black gown with her mask already in place. "This is beautiful," she says, surveying the room. "You've outdone yourself. Enjoy tonight. You've earned it."

Jungwon arrives at the gallery at 4:50 PM, which he considers a miracle. The catering manager briefs the staff in the gallery's kitchen. "This is a high profile event," she says, pacing in front of them. "HYBE's reputation is on the line, which means ours is too. You will be polite, efficient and invisible. If a guest needs something, you get it. If something goes wrong you find me. Do not — I repeat, do not — draw attention to yourselves." Jungwon nods along with everyone else. "Masks stay on at all times while you're in the event space. You'll be serving passed appetizers during the cocktail hour, then transitioning to table service for dinner. Questions?" No one has questions. "Good, masks on. Let's go."

They assign him to pass champagne during cocktail hour. Jungwon adjusts his mask and follows the group into the main gallery. And okay, he has to admit it looks incredible. By seven PM, the gallery is already full. You're standing near the entrance with Chaewon, greeting guests as they arrive. HYBE's executives arrived twenty minutes ago, you recognize a few faces from meetings, though the masks make it harder. Sunoo appears, grinning. "Okay, I have to show you something, come on." He leads you toward the back corner of the gallery, where a small booth has been set up. There's a sign: Madame Clarrisse - Fortune Teller. "HYBE requested this last minute," Sunoo explains. "Apparently one of their executives is really into this stuff. She's been reading palms for the last half hour."

You peer into the booth. A woman in an eleborate purple gown and a jeweled mask sits at a small table, holding a guest's hand. "You want to get your fortune read?"Sunoo asks.

"Why not? Could be fun."

"You already know your fortune, bitch. You're lucky as fuck." Sunoo says with a grin, teasing you, and you laugh along with him.

You wait until the current guest finishes, then slip into the chair across from Madame Clarisse. She's older, maybe sixties. "Give me your hand, dear," she says. You extend your right hand, and she takes it, turning it over, tracing the lines on your palm with one finger and her expression shift. "Interesting," she murmurs. "Your luck line is very strong, remarkably so." She pauses, studying it closer. "But there's a break here, right at the end."

"A break?"

"Yes. Your luck is about to run out."

You laugh through your nose. "Yeah, okay."

"I'm serious, dear. Whatever fortune you've had, it's ending. Soon." Sunoo, standing behind you, snorts. Madame Clarisse looks up, her eyes meeting yours. "Be careful tonight."

"Right. Thanks." You pull your hand back, still smiling.

You and Sunoo walk away, and he is still laughing. "That was the worst fortune telling I've ever seen. 'Your luck is ending.' What kind of scam is that? The fuck does she want you to do?"

"At least she committed to the bit."

"She's probably telling everyone the same thing, so you can come back or whatever and give her more money." You sip your champagne and scan the room. Everything is perfect — guests are mingling, the music is beautiful and the food is being served. Your luck isn't going anywhere.

Jungwon has been circling the gallery for forty minutes and he still hasn't found Jeonghan. He's served champagne to at least sixty people. He's narrowly avoided colliding with another waiter twice. He's successfully kept his tray balanced despite someone bumping into him. So far, nothing terrible has happened, which is almost suspicious.

He's starting to think Jeonghan isn't there when he finally spots him near the bar, talking to a girl in a black dress and lace mask and Jungwon's heart jumps. That's him, that's definitely him. Jungwon's seen enough photos to recognize him even with the mask. So he moves closer, trying to look casual, waiting for an opening. You laugh at something Jeonghan says, you're gesturing animatedly, clearly comfortable. Jungwon wonders if you're someone important or just a guest. After a few minutes, Jeonghan excuses himself and walks toward the restrooms. This is Jungwon's chance. But he needs a better approach than just ambushing the guy in a hallway. He needs context and information.

You're still standing by the bar, alone now, watching the room with the satisfied feeling of seeing everything go exactly according to plan. Then, Jungwon makes a decision. He walks over, tray balanced in one hand, and stops just close enough that you notice him. "Champagne?"

You turn, and there's something about the way he's looking at you, even through the mask. You can see his smiling, but not the polite server smile, almost a grin, more genuine, maybe. "Sure, thank you."

You take the glass and your fingers brush his for a second, and he should walk away now. That's what waiters do, right? Serve and move on. Instead, he stays. "You seem like you're having a good time."

There's a lightness to his voice, almost playful, and you find yourself smiling back. "I am. It's a beautiful event."

"Yeah, it really is." He glances around the room and then back at you. "Someone clearly knows what they're doing."

You smile at that. "Thank you," you say, taking a sip.

His eyebrows raise slightly behind the mask. "So you're the one running this whole thing?"

"Not alone, obviously. But I'm helping, yeah."

"That's impressive." He leans in just a little, enough that you catch a hint of cologne. "Must've been a lot of work."

"It was. But it's worth it when everything comes together like this." You tilt your head studying him. "What about you? You're not supposed to be chatting with guests, are you?"

He grins, and it's disarming. "Probably not. But you looked interesting."

"Interesting?"

"Friendly," he corrects quickly. "You looked friendly."

"Friendly. Right." You take a sip of champagne, hiding your smile. "That's one way to put it."

There's something easy about him. The way he stands there, relaxed but also attentive, like he's got nowhere else to be even though you both know he does. You're not sure why you're still talking to him, but you don't exactly want to stop. "So do you work for HYBE?" he asks, like he's genuinely curious.

"No. I'm with the event company. We're the ones who put all this together."

"Ah." He nods and you swear you see something shift in his expression — relief, maybe? Interest? "That explains the whole 'owning the place' vibe."

"Is that a compliment?"

"Definitely a compliment."

You laugh again, and he seems pleased by that. "What about you? Do you usually work at events like this or is this a one time thing?"

"Sometimes," he says a little too casually. "It's good money. Plus, you know, I get to see how the other half lives." He glances down at his tray and then back at you. "Though I have to say, this is probably the nicest one I've ever worked."

"Well, we tried."

"You succeeded."

There's a beat of silence, and you realize you've been looking at him for longer than it's probably normal. Even with the mask covering half of his face, there's something about him. The way his eyes crinkle when he smiles, the easy confidence in the way he talks. He seems to realize it too because he straightens up slightly. "Well, I should probably get back to work before my boss notices I've been standing here flirting with a guest."

The word hangs in the air. Flirting. "Is that what you're doing?" you ask, smirking, and your voice comes out more playful than you intended.

He doesn't miss a beat. "Maybe. Was it working?"

You bite back a smile. "I don't know, were you trying?"

"Not at first," he admits. "But now I kind of am."

You heart does something stupid in your chest, and you take another nervous sip of champagne to cover it. "Well, you should probably go before you get in trouble."

"Probably." But he doesn't move. "Thanks for letting me talk your ear off."

"Anytime."

He takes a step back and then pauses. "What's your name?"

You hesitate. There's something fun about the anonymity of the masks, the idea that you're both strangers at a party. "Does it matter? We're all wearing masks."

He considers this and then grins. "Fair point — mystery makes it more interesting anyway."

"Exactly."

"So what do I call you then?"

"Hot and mysterious event planner?" you offer, smirking.

"I like it." He smirks back. "What about me?"

"Hmm…" You pretend to think about it. "Hot and mysterious waiter who's definitely breaking the rules right now?"

He laughs and it's genuine, the kind of laugh that makes you want to hear again. "That's a mouthful."

"You asked, though."

"I did." He's still smiling as he starts to back away. "Guess I'll see you around, hot and mysterious event planner."

"Maybe," you say. "If you're lucky."

Jungwon laughs at that. Well, he's never lucky, but maybe tonight's different. And then he's gone, slipping back into the crowd and you're left standing there with an empty champagne glass and the strangest feeling that you just met someone you weren't really supposed to. You don't even know his name, but you're smiling anyway.

An hour later, you've had three glasses of champagne, and the room has taken on a pleasantly soft glow. Everything is still going perfectly, the guests are happy, nobody's complained about anything. Chaewon even pulled you aside twenty minutes ago to tell you that HYBE's CEO personally complimented the event. You're riding high on success and champagne when Sunoo finds you near the dessert table. "Okay, so I've been thinking about that fortune teller," he says, already giggling. "What if your luck does run out tonight?"

"Then I guess I'll have to live like a normal person," you say, popping a chocolate covered strawberry into your mouth.

"Terrifying. Truly." He leans against the table, scanning the room. "Although, the way you're going, you'll probably find a sugar daddy at this party and never have to work again."

You snort. "Please. I want to be my own sugar daddy."

"Okay, boss. Independent woman. I respect it." He takes a sip of his drink. "But seriously, with your luck, you could probably kiss someone random tonight and they'd turn out to be the love of your life or something."

"Sunoo."

"I'm just saying! It's how your life works."

You roll your eyes. "You know me. I don't just go around kissing people."

"Maybe you should start. Live a little." He gestures broadly at the masked crowd. "Everyone's anonymous anyway. It's very romantic."

You're about to respond when you catch sight of Jungwon across the room. He's standing near one of the tall windows but he's not really working. He's just there, and the mask obscures most of his face but you'd recognize the way he stands anywhere. "Oh my god," you say. "You've seen that waiter? The one by the window."

Sunoo follows your gaze and nearly chokes on his drink. "Are you serious right now?"

"What?"

"You — of all the people at this party, all the rich executives and hot industry people — you're looking at a waiter?"

"He's cute!"

"He's working!"

"So? What's your point?" Sunoo stares at you like you've lost your mind. "My point is there are literal celebrities here, and you want to flirt with the helper," he says.

"Don't be snobby, Sunoo. It doesn't suit you."

"I'm not being snobby, I'm being logical." But he's grinning now. "Oh god. You have that look."

"What look?"

"The I'm about to do something impulsive look." Sunoo sets his glass down on the table. "Okay, this I have to see."

"See what?"

"You, flirting with a waiter at the most important event of your career."

You cross your arms. "I can flirt with whoever I want."

"I'm not saying you can't. I'm just saying it's very on brand for you to ignore everyone in favor of—"

"He seems nice and he's very charming."

"And you've talked to him for like, what? Five minutes?!"

"And?! So what! You've dated people you talked for less."

Sunoo gasps, hand over his chest. "Rude. But fair." He looks at the waiter again then back at you. " But you did say you don't just kiss random people."

"Maybe I'm feeling spontaneous tonight."

"Because of the fortune teller?"

"Because of the champagne."

Sunoo laughs. "Okay. Okay, I dare you to go over there and shoot your shot with the cute waiter, since you're so confident."

You look at him, then at the waiter, then back at Sunoo. "Fine."

"Wait, seriously?"

"You literally just dared me."

"I didn't think you'd actually—" But you're already walking away, and Sunoo's laughter follows you across the room. Meanwhile, Jungwon has given up on finding Yoon Jeonghan. Not permanently but just for the next ten minutes, because he's been nursing a cocktail he swiped from a tray, and the room is spinning just slightly, and honestly? He's tired of stressing. He's leaning against the window just watching the party, and somehow thinking about the girl in the black dress, you. He hasn't seen you in a while, which was probably for the best because he was supposed to be working and not flirting with guests who are way out of his league. And then, as if summoned by his thoughts, you appear in front of him. "Hi again."

Jungwon straightens up immediately. "Oh. Hey."

"You looked lonely over here."

"Did I?"

"A little." You're smiling, and there's something loser about you now, more relaxed. "What happened to working?"

"Taking a break," he says, and you notice the way his mouth curves, not quite a smirk but close.

"Good. Breaks are important."

You lean against the window next to him, close enough that your bare arm almost brushes his sleeve. Close enough to notice things you didn't before, like the way his dark hair falls just slightly into his eyes or the way his mask doesn't quite hide the sharp line of his jaw. "So. Hot and mysterious waiter."

"Hot and mysterious event planner," he counters, and now he's definitely smirking.

"Are you having fun?"

"More fun than I expected," he admits, and his eyes — god, his eyes are so focused on you it makes your stomach flip. "You?"

"It's been a good night." You tilt your head studying him openly now. "You know, I never got to ask — do you always flirt with guests, or am I special?"

He laughs, and it's lower than you expected. "Definitely not always. You're a special case."

"Special how?"

"I don't know yet." He shifts his weight, angling toward you. "Still figuring it out."

You bite your lip without thinking and you watch his gaze drop to your mouth for just a fraction of a second before meeting your eyes again. "Well, let me know when you do."

"I will."

The air between you feels different now, more charged. The masks aren't even hiding you from each other anymore, it's more like they're giving you permission. "Can I ask you something?" You ask.

"Sure."

"Why did you come over to talk to me earlier? Really."

He considers for a moment and you notice the way he runs his tongue briefly over his bottom lip, a tell that he's thinking. "Because you looked interesting. And I wanted an excuse to talk to you."

"That's it?"

"That's it." He shifts closer. "Is that okay?"

"It's more than okay." You're looking at him, really looking, trying to memorize the details the mask doesn't hide.

"You know what," his voice drops a little lower. "You don't seem like someone who spends all their time planning fancy parties."

"What do I seem like, then?"

He takes his time answering, and his eyes moving over your face like he's reading you. You notice things about him too like the way he's tall enough that you have to tilt your head slightly to hold his gaze or the way his shoulders are broader than you initially thought. "Like someone I'd want to know," he says finally. "If we weren't both wearing masks at a party where we were both supposed to be working."

Your smile widens, and your heart is doing something stupid in your chest. "That's a good answer."

"Thanks. I try."

"Do you, though?"

"Not usually, no." He grins and it's devastating. "Tonight's an exception."

You laugh, because there's something about him that makes you want to be bold, want to push boundaries you normally wouldn't. "Okay, you're trouble," you say, but it comes out almost affectionate.

"Me?" He raises an eyebrow. "You're the one who came over here, love."

The petname makes you shiver. "Fair point."

You're standing even closer now. You're not sure when that happened but there's barely any space left between you. You can feel your pulse in your throat and you're aware of everything — the warmth of his body, the way he's looking at you. You should step back, you should remember that you're at the most important event of your career, that he's working, and that you don't even know his name. But you don't want to. Instead, you say, "What if I told you," and you take a step closer, "that I'm not very good at making decisions?"

His lips curve into a smile. "Then I'd say that's hard to believe."

"Why?"

"Because you seem like someone who knows exactly what she wants."

Your heart skips. "Do I?"

"Yeah." He reaches up, and his fingers brush a strand of hair away from your face. "You do."

The contact sends a shiver through you. His hand lingers near your cheek and you can't tell if he's being deliberate or if he's just as caught up in this as you are. "And what if," you breathe, "what I want is a bad idea?"

"Then maybe," he says and his thumb grazing your jaw now, "you should stop thinking so much."

"Is that your professional advice?"

"Definitely not professional." His eyes are locked on yours. "Nothing about this is professional."

"No," you agree. "It's really not."

The space between you has narrowed to almost nothing. You can feel the heat radiating off him, see the way his chest rises and falls just a little faster than normal. His hand is still at your face, and yours has somehow found its way to his chest, your fingers curling slightly into the fabric of his vest. His eyes search yours for a long moment, and then, "Come here," he murmurs.

You close the distance. The kiss starts soft, like he's giving you a chance to change your mind. His lips are warm and gentle against yours, his hand cradling your face. But then you press closer, your hand sliding up to the back of his neck, fingers threading into his hair, and something shifts. He makes a sound low in his throat and the gentleness evaporates. His arm wraps around your waist, pulling you flush against him, and his mouth moves against yours with an urgency that steals your breath.

And oh god, he can kiss. It's all consuming, like the way his tongue traces the seam of your mouth before slipping inside. He tastes like champagne, even though he probably shouldn't be drinking during work hours and that somehow makes him even hotter. His hand tightens at your waist while the other cups your jaw, tilting your head to deepen the kiss even further. You press closer, and he responds immediately, his fingers sliding into your hair, careful not to dislodge your mask but possessive. You feel something shift inside you — something fundamental and terrifying and exhilarating, like a lock clicking into place. It feels like the ground beneath your feet just tilted, and it feels significant in a way you can't explain. Like the before and after of your life just split into two distinct halves, and this moment, this kiss, this person is the dividing line.

When you finally break apart it's only because you need air. His forehead rests against yours, and you're both breathing hard, your fingers still tangled in his hair, his hands still holding tight. "Jesus," he breathes.

You laugh, breathless. "Yeah."

"That was—"

"I know."

He pulls back just enough to look at you, and even through the mask you can see the way his pupils are blown wide and his lips are slightly swollen from kissing you. He looks wrecked in the best way. His thumb traces your bottom lip. "We should probably—" You don't finish the sentence because you don't actually know what you should do. Stop? Keep going? Pretend this didn't feel like it just shifted something fundamental in your universe?

"Yeah," he agrees, even though neither of you moves.

You're still pressed against each other, his hand still in your hair, yours still on his chest. "This is crazy," you say. "I just kissed a waiter at my own event."

"I just kissed a guest when I'm supposed to be working." He grins. "Should we stop?"

You consider this for approximately half a second. "No."

"Good answer, love." He's leaning in again, his hand coming back up to cup your face, and you're already closing your eyes when you hear a loud crash. The kind of sound that makes an entire party go silent, and you both freeze. "What was that?" he asks.

You turn toward the main floor and your stomach drops. Director Kim, Chaewon, is standing in the middle of the dance floor, her mask askew, pointing an accusatory finger at a woman in a red dress. The woman is pointing right back and even from here you can tell they're both several drinks past professional. "Oh no," you breathe. "My boss. Oh my god."

Chaewon's voice carries across the gallery. "You have some NERVE showing up here!"

The woman in red gets right in her face. "I was INVITED!"

"By WHO?" Security is already moving toward them, and you're moving too, I mean you're already running or trying to, in heels and a floor length dress. You reach the stairs leading down to the main floor and you're halfway down when your heel catches on the hem of your dress. The snap is audible. Your shoe — your perfect, expensive, matched to the dress shoe — breaks clean off. You stumble, barely catching yourself on the railing, and hobble the rest of the way down with one heel and one bare foot.

By the time you reach the dance floor, Chaewon has grabbed a glass of champagne off a passing tray and looks like she's considering throwing it. "Chaewon," you say, breathless, trying to step between them. "Hey. Let's just—"

"She's sleeping with my husband!" the woman in red shrieks.

The entire gallery is watching now. All three hundred guests. HYBE executives. Press. Everyone. "I am NOT —" Chaewon starts.

"You absolutely ARE—"

A security guard finally reaches them, gently but firmly taking Chaewon by the arm. "Don't touch me!" She yanks her arm away and nearly loses her balance. Her mask falls off completely, and you try again. "Chaewon, please, let's just go outside and—"

"Where were you?" Chaewon whirls on you and her eyes are unfocused. "You're supposed to be MANAGING this event!"

"I was — I am—"

"Mrs. Choi was NOT supposed to be on the guest list!" She gestures wildly at the woman in red. "I specifically told you to make sure her name wasn't on there!"

Your blood runs cold. "What?"

"I sent you an email! Two weeks ago!"

You remember it now, an email buried in your inbox, unread, flagged as low priority by your email filter: Please remove Mrs. Choi from the final guest list. Personal reasons. "I didn't see it," you whisper.

"You DIDN'T SEE IT?" Chaewon's voice echoes. "This is YOUR job! This whole night was YOUR responsibility, and you —" Mrs. Choi interrupts, her voice icy. "My husband is Director Choi from HYBE. And I will be making sure he knows exactly how this event was run."

Your stomach plummets to your feet. The head of security appears. "I'm going to have to ask both of you to leave."

"This is ridiculous," Chaewon slurs but she's already being guided toward the door. You follow with one shoe on, one shoe off, your dress torn at the hem, your mask crooked, and your entire career presumably in ruins. He escorts you and Chaewon out through the main entrance and the cool night air hits you. "This is your fault," Chaewon says. "This whole thing is your fault."

"I didn't see the email —"

"That's not an excuse! You were supposed to be on top of everything!" She laughs bitterly. "God, I actually thought you were good at this. Director Han kept saying you were so lucky, so perfect, nothing ever goes wrong for you —"

"Chaewon—"

"Director Kim. Well, congratulations. Something finally went wrong." She flags down a taxi and stumbles into it, and disappears into the night without another word. You stand there on the sidewalk, your dress ruined, your career probably over, and you think about the fortune teller: Your luck is about to run out. Maybe she wasn't kidding after all.

Inside, Jungwon watches the whole thing unfold with a mixture of horror and disbelief. He should find you and make sure you're okay, do something. But then he sees Yoon Jeonghan, walking toward the exit with his phone pressed to his ear, looking slightly irritated. This is it. This is Jungwon's chance. He hesitates for only a second — thinking about you, about the kiss, about how wrong it feels to just let you leave like that — but then reality crashes back in. He came here for a reason. He has a band counting on him, he has a CD in his pocket that represents two years of work. He can find you later, maybe, somehow.

Jungwon follows Jeonghan, keeping enough distance to not look suspicious. Jeonghan stops at the curb still on his phone, waiting for his car. Jungwon's hand goes to his pocket, feeling for the CD. He takes a step forward and a car comes around the corner fast and Jeonghan, distracted by his phone call, steps off the curb without looking. Jungwon doesn't think, he just lunges forward, grabbing Jeonghan's arm and yanking him back onto the sidewalk. The car blares past, missing them by inches. Jeonghan drops his phone. "What the—"

"You almost got hit," Jungwon says, breathing hard.

Jeonghan stares at him, then at the street, then back at him. "I — you just—"

"You weren't looking."

"I wasn't—" Jeonghan runs a hand through his hair, visibly shaken. "Jesus. Thank you. That car would've—" They stand there for a moment, both processing what almost happened. Jeonghan bends down to pick up his phone, miraculously uncracked, and looks at Jungwon properly for the first time. "You work for the catering company?"

"Uh, yeah. Tonight, anyway."

"Well, you just saved my life, so." Jeonghan laughs shaky. "Thank you. Seriously."

"No problem."

Jeonghan's car pulls up and he opens the door, then pauses. "What's your name?"

"Jungwon. Yang Jungwon."

"Well, Jungwon. I owe you one." He reaches into his jacket and pulls out a business card. "If you ever need anything, just call me."

Jungwon takes the card and his heart is pounding. "Actually," he says, pulling the CD from his pocket before he can lose his nerve, "I have something. If you have a second."

Jeonghan looks at the CD then at Jungwon, curious. "What is it?"

"A demo. For my band. It's called ENHYPEN. I'm their manager, and they're — they're really good, and I know everyone says that, but they are. They've been trying to get signed for two years, and I just —" He takes a breath. "I just want someone to listen. That's all."

Jeonghan studies him for a long moment and then takes the CD. "You just saved my life," he says. "The least I can do is listen to your band."

"Really?"

"Really." Jeonghan slides into his car. "I'll call you next week. We'll talk." Jungwon stands on the sidewalk watching him leave, his business card in one hand, the ghost of the CD in the other, and he can't quite believe what just happened. He almost got Yoon Jeonghan killed. Then he saved Yoon Jeonghan's life. And now Yoon Jeonghan has his demo. He looks up at the night sky and thinks, for the first time in his entire life — maybe his luck is finally changing.

The week after the masquerade ball is, without exaggeration, the worst week of your life.

Monday morning, you're fired. Director Han doesn't even look at you when she says it. Just slides a severance packet across her desk and tells you that "given the circumstances," it's best if you "pursue other opportunities." The circumstances being: HYBE terminated their contract with the company. Effective immediately, no future projects, no referrals, nothing. All because Mrs. Choi told her husband what happened, and Director Choi told HYBE's CEO, and suddenly the company that organized the event where the director got publicly accused of having an affair is no longer a company HYBE wants to be associated with. Chaewon hasn't responded to any of your texts. You're pretty sure she's blocked your number.

Tuesday, you spill coffee all over yourself on the subway. Your white shirt is completely ruined, and you have a job interview in twenty minutes. You show up looking like a disaster. You don't get the job. Your landlord calls on wednesday. "I'm so sorry," He says, and he actually sounds sorry. "But the building's been sold. New owners want everyone out by the end of the week for renovations."

"End of the week? That's in two days!"

"I know. I'm really sorry. It's out of my hands."

You spend wednesday night frantically searching for apartments you can afford, which turns out to be zero apartments, because you no longer have a job and your savings are pathetic. Friday, you move into Sunoo's apartment with two suitcases and a dying plant you've somehow managed to keep alive for three years. "It's temporary," you tell him, setting your stuff down in his tiny living room.

"Stay as long as you need," Sunoo says. He's being incredibly nice about this, considering his apartment is barely big enough for one person. "The couch pulls out into a bed. Kind of."

You test it. It does not pull out into a bed, it pulls out into a medieval torture device. "It's perfect," you lie. Saturday, you go to three more job interviews and none of them go well. One of them ends with the interviewer asking if you're feeling okay because you "seem stressed." You are stressed. You're very stressed. Sunday, you're sitting on Sunoo's couch (your new bed) eating cereal and staring at nothing, when Sunoo comes out of his room. "Okay," he says. "I've been thinking. Remember the fortune teller? At the party?"

You look at him. "How could I forget."

"Yeah." Sunoo sits down next to you. "I think she was right."

"Yeah, I noticed."

"Like, everything went wrong in your life. Literally everything all at once in one week."

"I got it Sunoo. What's your point?"

"My point is what if she actually did something? Like what if it wasn't just a prediction? What if she cursed you or something?"

You stare at him. "Sunoo. She's a party entertainer, not a witch."

"You don't know that!"

"I'm pretty sure—"

"All I'm saying is, your entire life fell apart the night she touched your hand. That's suspicious."

You want to argue, but honestly? You're desperate enough to consider it. "Fine," you say. "I'll go find her and ask her to uncurse me. Happy?"

"Very." Sunoo grins. "See? This is why we're friends. You're willing to entertain my insane theories."

"I don't have a choice. My life is already upside down."

And across town, Jungwon is having the best week of his life. He finds twenty dollars in the pocket of a jacket on monday, a jacket he hasn't worn in months. Not life changing, but nice. Tuesday, he buys a lottery scratch off ticket on a whim and wins fifty bucks. The subway is delayed on wednesday, and he's annoyed until he realizes the delay meant he avoided a massive service outage on the line he would've transferred to. He would've been stuck underground for two hours but instead, he gets home early. Thursday, his landlord calls to say they're lowering rent for all tenants because of some tax credit thing Jungwon doesn't understand. Friday, his phone rings, an unknown number. "Hello?"

"Hi, is this Yang Jungwon?"

"Yeah. Who's this?"

"Yoon Jeonghan. From HYBE. We met last weekend."

Jungwon's heart stops. "Oh. Yeah, Jeonghan! Hi."

"Listen, I listened to your demo. And I have to say — I'm impressed. Your band is really good."

Jungwon sits down before his knees give out. "Thank you. That — thank you."

"I'd like to bring you and the guys in for a studio session. See how you sound live, meet the team. Would next week work?"

"Yes. Absolutely, yes."

"Great. I'll have my assistant send over the details. Looking forward to it, Jungwon."

The studio session is scheduled for the following Thursday. Jungwon spends the days leading up to it in a state of controlled panic and the guys practice until the bowling alley owner threatens to charge them extra. But Thursday arrives and nothing goes wrong. Actually, everything goes perfectly. They arrive at HYBE's building with twenty minutes to spare and the studio is incredible, huge, with equipment that probably costs more than Jungwon's entire life.

They play three songs, their best three songs and they're perfect. Heeseung's vocals are flawless, Jake's guitar work is clean and emotional, Jay's bass anchors everything, Sunghoon's drumming is powerful. When they finish, there's a moment of silence and then Jeonghan starts actually clapping. "That is exactly what we've been looking for." The other executives are nodding, talking amongst themselves. Jeonghan turns to Jungwon. "Can we talk in my office?" Jungwon follows him down a hallway. Jeonghan's office is sleek with a view of the city. He gestures for Jungwon to sit. "I'm going to be direct," Jeonghan says. "We want to sign ENHYPEN. Full contract. Album deal, marketing budget, tour support. Everything."

Jungwon's brain short circuits. "You — what?"

"We think you guys have something special. You guys have potential, it's all there. We want to invest in it."

"How much are we talking?"

Jeonghan slides a paper across the desk. Jungwon looks at the number and nearly passes out. "That's just the signing bonus," Jeonghan says. "The full contract is much more comprehensive. But I think this is a partnership that could really work."

Jungwon stares at the number. It's more money than he's ever seen in his life. More money than he thought was possible. They say yes, obviously they say yes. The contract is signed the following week and the signing bonus hits their accounts two days later. Suddenly, Jungwon can pay rent for a year in advance. Suddenly, the guys can quit their day jobs. Suddenly, they're not a struggling band anymore. They're HYBE artists.

On Saturday night, they celebrate at the bowling alley, the place where it all started. They're loud and drunk and happy in a way Jungwon hasn't felt in years. "I can't believe this is real," Jake says, staring at his phone like he's checking his bank account for the hundredth time. Jungwon leans back in his chair, looking at his best friends, his band, and thinks about how one decision — one stupid, desperate decision to sneak into a party — changed everything.

On next Monday, you and Sunoo stand outside a shop in a part of town you've never been to before. The sign above the door says Madame Clarisse - Spiritual Advisor in peeling gold letters. There's a neon palm reader sign in the window that flickers every few seconds. The whole place looks like it hasn't been updated since the 90s. "This is humiliating," you say.

Sunoo pushes the door open and a bell chimes overhead. The interior smells like incense and there are crystals everywhere and velvet tablecloths. It's definitely mystical. Madame Clarisse emerges from behind a curtain. She's not wearing her party costume anymore — just regular clothes, jeans and a sweater, but she's still got the jewelry. Rings on every finger, about six necklaces. She takes one look at you and smiles. "I was wondering when you'd show up."

"You were?" You ask, surprised.

"Of course. You're the girl from the party. The one whose luck ran out." She gestures to a chair. "Sit." You do and Sunoo hovers behind you like moral support. "So," She says, settling into the chair across from you. "What can I do for you?"

"You can uncurse me."

"Un— I'm sorry, uncurse you?"

"Yes. Whatever you did to me at that party, I need you to undo it."

She laughs. It's not a polite laugh, it's the kind of laugh that says she thinks you're an idiot. "Sweetheart, I didn't curse you."

"Then why did you say my luck was running out?"

"Because it was. I read palms. I see things." She leans back, arms crossed. "You think I have the power to just take away someone's luck? That's not how it works."

"Then how does it work?"

She tilts her head, studying you. "You kissed someone that night, didn't you?"

Your face goes hot. "That's none of your—"

"You did. I can tell." She's smiling now. "That's what did it. You transferred your luck to the person you kissed."

Sunoo leans forward. "She what?"

"It's rare, but it happens. When someone with an extraordinary amount of luck kisses someone with an extraordinary amount of bad luck —" She makes a gesture like she's balancing scales. "The universe likes balance."

You stare at her. "You're telling me I kissed someone and gave them my luck and they gave me bad luck?"

"More or less. The person you kissed needed it more than you did. The universe decided to redistribute."

"The universe can't just —"

"The universe does what it wants. You had more than your fair share of good luck for your entire life. Someone else was drowning in bad luck. You kissed them, and it balanced out. Simple. But this is just temporary."

"Temporary?"

"Well. Probably." She waves a hand. "Unless you want your luck back. Then you'd have to kiss them again."

You stand there, staring at this woman in her crystal covered shop, and your brain is trying to process what she just told you. That you kissed someone and that the kiss stole your luck. That the universe decided you'd had enough good fortune for one lifetime and redistributed it to some random person at a party. Your eye twitches. "So let me get this straight," you say slowly. "I have to find someone I kissed at a masquerade ball — where everyone was masked — and kiss them again."

"If you want your luck back."

"And if I don't find them?"

Madame Clarisse shrugs. "Then you live like a normal person. It's not the end of the world."

"My landlord kicked me out. I got fired. I—"

"Yes, yes, very tragic." She's still smiling. "But you're young, healthy, and you have a friend who clearly cares about you." She nods at Sunoo. "You'll survive."

You want to argue, but the words get stuck somewhere in your throat. Instead, you just stand there making a noise that's half laugh, half scream. Sunoo puts a hand on your shoulder. "Okay. We're leaving now. Thank you for your time."

"Anytime," Madame Clarisse calls after you as Sunoo guides you toward the door. "And really — good luck!"

The door slams behind you. Outside, rain is coming down in sheets, soaking through your clothes in seconds. You and Sunoo are standing under a tiny awning that's doing absolutely nothing to keep you dry. "I'm going to kill her," you say.

"She's a fortune teller. She probably saw that coming."

"Sunoo."

"Sorry." He's already scrolling through his phone, squinting at the screen. "Okay. Okay, I'm texting Riki right now. He can get us the staff list from the catering company."

You turn to look at him. "Are you serious?"

"Dead serious."

"Sunoo, I am not — I'm not going to just —" You gesture wildly, and a car drives by too close to the curb, sending up a spray of water that drenches your legs. "Oh, come ON!" Sunoo jumps back just in time, completely dry. You stare down at your jeans, now soaked and clinging to your shins and something inside you snaps. "This is what I'm talking about!" you shout, throwing your hands up. "This is my life now! I get hit by puddles! My phone is in a storm drain! I'm living on a couch!"

"I know—"

"No, you don't know! You still have your job! Your apartment! Your normal, boring, non cursed life!"

"You're not cursed —"

"I kissed someone and lost my luck, Sunoo! That's a curse!"

He's quiet for a second, and then he says, very calmly, "So let's find him."

"Find him?"

"Yeah. The guy you kissed. We find him, you kiss him again, problem solved."

You laugh and it comes out a little unhinged. "Oh, sure. Let me just — let me just go through the entire city kissing every man who worked that event until one of them magically gives me my luck back. Great plan."

"Do you have a better one?"

"I—" You stop, open your mouth then close it because he's right and you hate it. Your life is a disaster, everything you touch breaks. You have no job, no apartment, no luck. And somewhere out there, some guy you kissed at a party is probably living his best life with your good fortune. "Fine," you say through gritted teeth. "Get the list."

He's already typing on his phone, texting Riki, pulling up something that looks like an event database. You stand there in the pouring rain soaked to the bone, watching him work, and you think about that guy. Like the way he smiled and the way he kissed you. You don't even know his name, but apparently, he has everything you used to have. And you're going to get it back.

And Jungwon was living like a king with the amount of luck you gave him. He moved out of his cramped studio apartment into a real place with two bedrooms and actual sunlight, a kitchen where he could fit more than one person at a time. The landlord had called him personally to offer a unit that just became available, said something about how Jungwon seemed like "good energy." He signed the lease the same day.

And now he has a driver, an actual driver who picks him up every morning and takes him to HYBE. Jungwon still isn't used to it, he sits in the back of the car and feels like he's playing pretend. The guys are living their dream, though. They're in a real studio now, not the bowling alley storage room, but an actual professional space with soundproofing and expensive equipment. Jake bought new guitars, plural. Heeseung got vocal coaching from someone who's worked with actual famous people. Sunghoon upgraded his drum kit and nearly cried when it was delivered. Jay keeps texting photos of expensive bass pedals to the group chat like a kid in a candy store. Everything is working out.

Jungwon knows it's the luck, he's not stupid. Things don't just fall into place like this. Not for him, not naturally. But he doesn't take it for granted. He remembers what it was like before, when every single thing was going wrong at the worst possible moment. He remembers being tired all the time, not from work, but from fighting against the universe. So yeah, he's grateful. He tips the driver well, he brings coffee for the studio staff. He says thank you for things people don't usually say thank you for. And he actually thinks about you sometimes. He wonders if you're okay. And, well, you are not okay.

The list Riki got from the catering company has forty three names on it. Forty three men who worked the HYBE event that night. You've been through twelve of them so far. The first guy you eliminated immediately because his Instagram showed he was engaged. The second one was eliminated because he posted a photo from that night and you could see his hands and they were different. You don't know how you remember his hands, but you do. The third guy you actually went on a date with. He seemed nice enough over text, and when you met him at a cafe, he was polite, average looking, completely fine. You kissed him in the parking lot after. Just went for it, quick and experimental. But, nothing. You pulled the scratch off lottery ticket from your purse — one of ten you bought specifically for this purpose — and scratched it right there under a streetlight while he watched confused. You obviously lost. "Thanks," you'd said, already walking away. "This was great."

"Wait, are we—"

"Nope!"

The eighth guy was easier to eliminate. He posted a photo of himself and the mask he wore that night was completely different. The eleventh guy also agreed to meet you for drinks. You kissed him outside the bar and then scratched a ticket, nothing again. By guy number twenty, Sunoo started coming with you for moral support. "This is the saddest thing I've ever witnessed," he said, watching you scratch another losing ticket outside a restaurant.

Forty three names. You went through all forty three names on that list. Not all of them required dates — some you could eliminate from their social media alone, others from a quick coffee meetup where you could tell within five minutes it wasn't him. But you were thorough. Methodical, even. You checked every single person who worked that event and cross referenced their schedules and their photos or the way they carried themselves. You kissed enough of them to feel ridiculous, scratched enough lottery tickets to fund someone's gambling addiction, and came up with absolutely nothing. None of them were him.

By the time you crossed off the last name, you were sitting on Sunoo's couch at two in the morning and staring at the list. Your phone was on three percent battery — you'd forgotten to charge it, naturally — and your back hurt from the terrible angle of the pull out bed that wasn't actually a bed. You'd checked everyone, like literally every single person who worked that party and the waiter you kissed wasn't on the list. Which meant either the catering company's records were incomplete, or he wasn't actually staff, or the universe was playing some kind of cosmic joke on you that you didn't have the energy to appreciate. Which, to be fair, it kind of was.

The next day, you end up at the cafe near your old office without really planning to. It's a Wednesday afternoon, and you're unemployed so technically you could go anywhere, but your feet just carried you here out of habit. The place where you used to grab coffee every morning before work, back when your life made sense. And well, getting there is its own disaster because the subway stopped between stations for fifteen minutes because of "signal problems," and when you finally got off, it started drizzling, not enough to justify an umbrella, just enough to make your hair frizz and your shirt stick to your skin. You stepped in a puddle that was deeper than it looked. A cyclist nearly hit you and yelled at you like it was your fault. By the time you push open the cafe door, you're already exhausted and it's only two PM. The place is busy and there's a line at the counter, and you join it, and you pull out your card and tap it against the reader. Declined. You stare at the screen. "That's weird. Can I try again?"

"Of course."

You try again. Declined again and your stomach sinks. You know you have money in your account, not a lot, but enough for a coffee. You checked this morning. "Um, hold on." You pull out your phone to check your bank app, but the wifi isn't connecting and your data is throttled because you haven't paid this month's phone bill yet. The barista is still smiling, but it's getting strained. There are people behind you in line. You can feel them staring.

"Do you have another card?" The barista asks gently.

"I — yeah, let me just—"

You're digging through your wallet which is a mess of receipts and lottery tickets just in case and old gift cards that probably don't have anything on them, when a voice behind you says, "I've got it."

You turn around. Jungwon is standing there, tall, dark hair pushed back from his face, wearing a nice jacket that looks expensive and he's smiling at you like this is the most normal thing in the world. "You don't have to—" you say.

"It's fine. Really." He's already holding out his card to the barista. "Just the coffee, right?"

"Yeah, but —"

"Consider it a good deed for the day." He taps his card and it goes through immediately, because of course it does.

The barista looks relieved. "Thanks. I'll have that right out."

You step aside to let him order and your face is burning. This is humiliating, because you used to be the person who got free coffee for being the thousandth customer. Now you're the person who can't afford a four dollar drink and needs a stranger to bail you out. He orders something and then moves to stand next to you while you both wait. "Thank you," you say, because you have to say something. "You didn't have to do that."

"I know. But you looked like you were having a rough day."

"Is it that obvious?" You smile, kind of embarrassed.

"Little bit." He's still smiling and it's such a cute apologetic smile. "I'm Jungwon, by the way."

"Nice to meet you. I'm Y/N."

There's a pause, and you should probably just take your coffee and leave when it's ready, but something about him makes you stay. Maybe it's the way he's looking at you — not like he's hitting on you but like he's actually seeing you. Or maybe it's just that he bought you coffee and it feels rude to run. "Do you come here a lot?" he asks.

"Yeah, erm — I used to. I worked nearby."

"Worked?"

"Past tense."

"Ah." He doesn't pry, which you appreciate. "Well, it's a good cafe. Best coffee in the area."

"Yeah, it is."

The barista calls out your order and you grab it, and this is the part where you should say thanks again and leave. But he's still standing there and there's something about the energy between you that feels familiar in a way you can't place. Like you've met before, but you know you haven't because you would remember. "Can I ask you something?" he says.

"Sure."

"Do I know you from somewhere?"

Your heart does a weird little skip. "I don't think so. Why?"

"I don't know. You just seem familiar." You study his face trying to figure out if this is a line or if he actually means it. His eyes are dark and focused, and there's a small mole on his neck that you notice because you're staring now, which is weird. The barista calls his order, and he grabs his latte, and you both stand there for another second, neither of you moving. "Well," he says finally. "I hope your day gets better."

"Thanks. And thanks for the coffee."

"Anytime." He heads toward the door and you watch him go, and there's something tugging at the back of your mind, something you can't quite name. You pull out your phone and check your bank account — finally connected to the cafe wifi — and you see the Spotify fee. Because apparently your card declined not because you didn't have money, but because the bank decided to process a charge from three days ago that you'd forgotten about, and it pushed you into the negative. You close your eyes and take a long sip of your coffee. Of course. Of course that's what happened.

That night, lying on Sunoo's terrible excuse for a pull out couch, you stare at the ceiling and think about him. There was something about him that felt familiar, like you'd seen him before or heard his voice somewhere, and your brain keeps trying to make connections that don't quite fit. For a second you wonder if he could've been the waiter from the party, but that doesn't make sense. The guy who bought you coffee today was wearing a jacket that probably cost more than your rent used to cost, and he had this air about him like someone who's doing well, someone whose credit card doesn't get declined at cafes. The waiter from the party was working a catering gig and picking up shifts for extra cash, they can't be the same person. It's just your brain trying to find patterns where there aren't any because you're desperate and tired and running out of options.

The next week is a special kind of terrible. You go to four job interviews, and each one is worse than the last. The first company looks at your resume amd sees that you were fired and the interview is over before it really starts. The second place seems promising until the hiring manager asks why you left your last position, and you have to lie and you watch their face change in real time from interested to we'll-call-you-but-we-won't. The third interview goes fine until you spill coffee on yourself in the waiting room and walk into the meeting with a massive brown stain on your white shirt. The fourth place doesn't even bother to reject you in person, just sends an automated email two hours later.

By Friday, you're done. You've applied to thirty two jobs in the past weeks and heard back from eleven and been interviewed by seven, received absolute zero offers. Your savings account is running on fumes and even though Sunoo has been amazing, but you can tell he's getting tired of you sleeping on his couch even if he won't say it. You leave another failed interview on friday afternoon — they said they would keep your resume on file which is corporate speak for never contact us again — and you're walking down the street trying to decide what to do next when the sky opens up. A full downpour drenches you in seconds, you pull out the umbrella you bought at a dollar store last week and pop it open, and immediately one of the spokes snaps and the whole thing inverts itself. You stand there holding your broke umbrella with the rain pouring down on you and you legitimately cannot remember the last time something went right in your life.

That's when a car pulls up next to the curb, a black expensive looking car, and the window rolls down. "Hey!" You look over, and it's him — Jungwon. "You need a ride?" he asks, and he's leaning over from the driver's seat, looking at you with a look that might be concern or amusement but you can't tell.

You should say no and tell him you're fine, that you don't need hhelp from a stranger, but you're really soaking wet and your umbrella is destroyed, you have absolutely nowhere else to go. So you don't even hesitate, you yank open the passenger door and collapse into the seat, pulling the door shut behind you. The interior of the car is warm and dry, unlike you. Jungwon is staring at you. "You just got in my car."

"You told me to get in your car."

"I know, but—" He laughs surprised. "You didn't even think about it. What if I was going to kidnap you or something?"

"Are you going to kidnap me?"

"No, but —" He's still staring at you like he can't quite figure you out, and then he shakes his head smiling. "You're either very trusting or having a really bad day."

"Definitely the second one."

"That bad, huh?"

"You have no idea." You wipe rain off your face with your sleeve which doesn't help because your sleeve is soaked too. "I got kicked out of my apartment — well, it's not my apartment, it's my friend's apartment, but he's out of town and I lost the spare key he gave me, so now I'm locked out. I tried calling him but he's not answering, probably because he's on a plane or something. I tried calling my mom but she's not picking up either. I had a job interview earlier that went terribly, and before that I applied to like six places and haven't heard back from any of them, and I'm starting to think I'm unemployable. And now it's pouring rain and my umbrella broke, obviously, because why wouldn't it, and I was just walking around trying to find a hotel that doesn't cost a hundred bucks a night because that's literally all I have left in my bank account." You take a breath. "So yeah. Bad day." Jungwon is quiet for a moment. His hand are still on the steering wheel and you realize you just unloaded your entire life story on a gay you've met once. "Sorry," you say. "That was a lot."

"No, it's—" He glances at you. "That's really rough. I'm sorry."

"It's fine. It's not your problem."

"Where were you headed?"

"I don't know. Nowhere. Anywhere. I was just walking."

He's quiet again and you can see him thinking, weighing something. "Okay, this is going to sound weird," he says finally. "But I have a guest room in my apartment. It's just sitting there, and you clearly need a place to stay, and —" He stops and runs a hand through his hair. "No pressure. Seriously. I know I'm basically a stranger. But the offer's there if you want it."

You turn to look at him properly. You can tell he is nervous because his grip on the steering wheel is a little too tight, and he's not quite meeting your eyes. "You're offering to let me stay at your apartment," you say slowly.

"Just for the night. Or however long you need. I don't know. I'm not trying to be creepy, I swear. It's just — you seem like you're having the worst day ever, and I have space, so." He shrugs. "If you want to find a hotel instead, that's totally fine. I can drop you off wherever."

You should say no. Every true crime documentary you've ever watched is screaming at you to say no. But there's something about the way he's looking at you, like a little genuine and a little awkward like if he is not sure he's overstepping it, and that makes you think he's not a serial killer at all. Or at least probably not. Either way, you don't have a better option. "Okay," you finally say.

"Okay?"

"Yeah. Okay. Thank you very much, I hope you really don’t mind."

He blinks surprised. "You're sure?"

"Well I don't have anything to lose at this point. My life is already a disaster so… if you murder me at least I won't have to deal with being unemployed anymore."

He laughs, startled. "Okay, that's dark." He puts the car in drive and pulls away from the curb. "For the record, I'm not going to murder you."

"Good to know."

"I'm a musician, by the way. I manage a band. And we just signed with a label so I've been real busy with that, and the apartment I'm in now is way too big for just me, so the guest room is just sitting there empty." He's talking fast now like he's trying to justify the offer to himself as much as to you. "It has its own bathroom and everything so you'd have privacy."

"Oh, you manage a band?"

"Yeah, they're called ENHYPEN and we just signed with HYBE actually, you know? The label?"

Your stomach drops. "HYBE?"

"Yeah. You know them?"

"I — yeah, kinda." You don't know what to say. I mean, what were you supposed to say? Yes I've worked for them before and I got fired and now I'm banned from HYBE events for life?

"Oh, that's cool. Small world." He says.

"Yeah," you say faintly. "Small world." You're staring at the windshield now and watching the rain while your brain is trying to process this. Okay, so he works with HYBE, which means he wasn't working at the party as a waiter — he would've been there as industry or maybe not there at all. So Jungwon is definitely not the guy you kissed, which is good. That would've been too complicated. But there's still that nagging feeling of familiarity, sort of, like you've seen him before. Like there's something you're missing.

He pulls into an underground parking garage and parks in a spot marked with his unit number, and you follow him to the elevator and up to his floor, and the whole time you're expecting this to be a terrible decision. But when he unlocks the door and lets you in, his apartment is just normal. Obviously very nice, but normal, it looks like someone actually lives here. There are shoes by the door and a jacket thrown over the back of a chair, and a coffee mug on the counter. "Guest room is this way," he says as he leads you down a short hallway. Jungwon opens a door to reveal a small bedroom with a double bed, a dresser and window overlooking the street. "Bathroom's through there, there should be towels and stuff. Help yourself to whatever you need."

"Thank you," you say and you mean it. "Seriously, this is — thank you."

"It's no problem, really." He lingers in the doorway for a second. "I'll be in the living room if you need anything, okay? And, uh, just so you know — I'm not going to like, bother you or anything. You can lock the door if you want."

"Okay."

"Okay." He smiles, a little awkward. "Well. Goodnight, I guess."

"Goodnight, Jungwon." You smile, fondly and grateful. He closes the door then, and you can hear his footsteps retreating down the hall. You stand there in the middle of the room, basically dripping water onto the floor, thinking about how bizarre your life has become. A month ago you were at the top of your game and running a high profile event and everything was going perfectly. Now? Now you're staying in a stranger's apartment because you literally have nowhere else to go. So you peel off your wet clothes, find a towel in the bathroom and take the hottest shower you've had in weeks. When you get out, wrapped in a towel, you realize you don't have any clothes to change into — everything you own is locked in Sunoo's apartment.

You hear a knock on the door. "I left some clothes outside the door," Jungwon's voice comes through. "In case you need them. They'll probably be big but I swear they're clean."

So you open the door a crack, and there's a folded t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants sitting on the floor. "Thank you!" you call out.

"No problem." He calls back.

You change into his clothes — he's right, they're huge on you — and you climb into the bed, which is the most comfortable thing you've laid on in a month. You just lie there for minutes staring at the ceiling and trying to sleep. But your stomach is growling because you haven't eaten since this morning, and that was just a granola bar. You can smell something cooking from the living room. You could just stay there and avoid being awkward and try to sleep on an empty stomach — or, you could actually go out there and face the guy who's letting you stay in his apartment for free. So you get up and go out there. Jungwon is standing at the stove stirring something in a pan. He's changed out of his nice jacket into a hoodie and sweatpants. He looks comfortable, at ease. He glances over when he hears you come in. "Hey. Can't sleep?"

"Yeah, not really."

"Come in, I'm making fried rice. There's plenty if you need some."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah, of course. Sit." He gestures to the small table near the kitchen. "It'll be ready in like two minutes."

So you sit and watch him cook. He moves around the kitchen with the kind of ease that suggests he does this a lot. He is tossing vegetables and rice in the pan, and adding sauce, adjusting the heat, and it smells incredible. "You cook a lot?" you ask.

"When I have time, yeah. It's cheaper than ordering out and I got used to it when I was broke." He grins over his shoulder. "You know, old habits."

"You were broke? Really?"

"Very broke actually. Like living off instant ramen and hoping the subway fare didn't go up kind of broke."

"What changed?"

"Well, lots of things, honestly." He plates the food and brings two bowls over to the table, sitting across from you. "And a lot of work, but mostly — luck, I think."

The word hangs in the air. Luck. You stare at your bowl of rice, your fork halfway to your moth and something twists in your chest. He said his life turned around recently because of luck — good luck that came out of nowhere. And yours fell apart at the exact same way. It's a coincidence, it has to be. You take a bite of rice and try to focus on the fact that it's delicious and not on the strange timing of everything.

When you look up, he's watching you with this easy smile and his chin was resting of his hand. You notice details you didn't catch before: like how his eyes are bigger than you realized, round and expressive in a way that makes him look younger than he probably is, and they have this slight upward tilt at the corned that reminds of you a cat. When he smiles, dimples appear, and there's something about the combination of his sharp jawline and soft features that's unfairly attractive. And well, you can't stop staring. Maybe being homeless and unemployed has made you forget how to act normal around people.

"So," he says breaking the silence. "What's your deal? Like before everything went wrong, what were you doing?"

"Uh — I was doing event stuff, you know? Planning and coordinating events, managing logistics. It was good, I mean I was good at it." You don't elaborate because you don't wanna talk about HYBE or the masquerade ball or how spectacularly everything fell apart. "What about you? How'd you get into managing a band?"

"I've known the guys for years. We all went to the same college and they were just messing around at first like playing at parties and open mics. But they were really good, and no one was taking them seriously so I just figured I'd help them out, you know? Book some shows and handle the boring stuff so they could focus on the music." He shrugs but there's pride in his voice. "And then it turned into a real thing, and we've been grinding for two years, like terrible — real terrible gigs and empty venues and labels telling me they're not marketable enough. It was rough."

"Well, but it seems that it worked out, right?"

"Eventually, yeah." He leans back in his chair and there's something vulnerable in the way he's looking at you now. "For a long time though I thought maybe we were just unlucky. Everything that could go wrong did go wrong. Like — I'd book a showcase and the venue would double book us. Or we'd record a demo and the file would corrupt. One time Sunghoon, our drummer, broke his wrist the day before a big audition because he went night rafting. Can you believe this guy? Yeah, anyways, it was like the universe didn't want us to succeed."

"That sounds awful, I'm sorry," you said even though you were smiling at how resilient he was.

"It was, but it also made us tougher, I think. Made us appreciate it more when things finally started working, you know?" He grins and there's that cute dimple again. "Although I'm not gonna lie it's nice not having to worry about whether my card's gonna decline every time I buy coffee." You laugh, but it's hollow because that's your life right now. He must notice because his expression softens. "Sorry, huh, that was — insensitive."

"No, really, it's fine. I'm glad things are working our for you." You smile at him because you mean it.

"They will for you too. I mean it." He says it with so much conviction that you almost believe him. "You seem like someone who's got their shit together, you know? Or had it together — you'll figure it out. I know it."

"You don't know that." You laugh small through your nose.

"Well, I have a good feeling." There's a pause and he's looking at you with this intensity that makes your stomach so something weird. You're very aware of the fact that you're sitting in his apartment and wearing his clothes and eating his food — and he's being so nice about all of it that it feels almost suspicious. Except it doesn't feel suspicious at all, it just feels genuine instead. "Why'd you get in my car though? Like you didn't even hesitate." He was being serious but he was also smiling, playfully even.

You think about it. "Honestly? I don't even know, I'm not usually like that, like I don't trust people that easily, is what I'm saying. But you seemed —" You pause, trying to find the right word. "Safe? I don't know. You just did."

"Safe," he repeats, something amused in his tone. "Well that's not usually the vibe I fo for but I'll take it."

"Really? What vibe do you usually go for?"

"Mhm, I don't know. Cool and mysterious?" Jungwon's grinning now, clearly joking. "Dangerously charming?"

"Dangerously charming?" You grin back.

"Too much?" You nod, but still smiling. "Okay, okay. I'll dial it back." But he doesn't, not really. There's this playful energy to him that feels effortless, like he's not trying to impress you but somehow he is anyway. "So," he says leaning forward slightly. "Since you're staying here, we should probably establish some ground rules."

"Oh! Ground rules?"

"Yeah, like, you can use the kitchen whenever. Help yourself to anything in the fridge — the wifi password is on a sticky note there, by the way. And if you need space, just let me know, okay? I won't be weird about it."

"Yeah, okay." You smile and nod.

"And —" He pauses, his smile turning a little softer. "If you need to talk or vent or whatever, I'm around. No judgment."

You laugh at that, but it's fondly. "Why are you being so nice to me?"

He doesn't answer right away. He just looks at you and there's something in his expression you can't quite read. "Because I've been where you are right now and I remember how much it sucked. And I wish someone had helped me out back then. So…" He shrugs. "Now I'm helping you."

You don't know what to say to that, because you're not used to people being king without expecting something in return and it's throwing you off balance. "Thank you, Jungwon. Really. I don't know what I would've done tonight if you hadn't shown up."

"Probably found a terrible hotel." You smile and he smiles back, and for a moment you just sit there, and it feels like the first good thing that's happened to you in weeks.

After dinner, Jungwon suggests watching TV and you both end up on the couch with a random cooking competition show playing in the background. He's leaning into the corner of the couch with one leg tucket under him, while you're on the other side holding a bowl of ice cream he gave you, and it's ridiculously domestic in a way that makes you feel both comfortable and slightly off kilter. He makes commentary about the contestant like "there's no way that souffle is going to hold, look at it," and you find yourself laughing more than you have in weeks.

The exhaustion hits you slowly though, and before you realize it, your head is tilting sideways and your eyes are getting heavier with each blink. The last thing you're aware of is the warmth of his shoulder under your cheek and the sound of his voice, but quieter now, saying something you don't quite catch.

The next morning you wake up in the guest bed. For a second you're disoriented, staring at the ceiling and trying to piece together how you got here. You sit up and realize you're tucked under the blanket, your phone plugged in on the nightstand, the screen showing it's fully charged. He must have carried you in here or woken you up and guided you, and either way he covered you with the blanket and made sure your phone was charging. The thoughtfulness of it makes you chest feel tight.

The smell of coffee drifts in from the kitchen so you get up, still waring his oversized shirt and sweatpants, and pad down the hallway. Jungwon's at the stove, flipping pancakes, and he's already dressed for the day with dark jeans and a sweater that looks soft but expensive, his hair styled in a way that suggests he actually tried this morning. He glances over when he hears you. "Morning. Sleep okay?"

"Yeah, really well actually." You lean against the doorway. "Did you carry me to bed?"

He stiffens. "You fell asleep on the couch and I didn't want to wake you up. I hope that's not weird." He says while he flips another pancake onto a plate.

"No, it's not — thank you."

"No problem." He sets the plate on the table along with a mug of coffee that's already poured. "I made pancakes. Wasn't sure if you were a breakfast person but I figured it was better safe than sorry."

You sat down, and the coffee is perfect and the pancakes are fluffy and golden. "You didn't have to do all this, Jungwon."

"I know but I wanted to." He leans against the counter with his own mug in hand, and he's watching you with that easy smile again. "I have to head out in a bit but make yourself at home, seriously. There's food in the fridge and the Tv remote is on the coffee table. And maybe text your friends? Let them know where you are. I don't want anyone thinking I kidnapped you."

You laugh. "Okay, yeah, I'll do that."

He finishes his coffee and sets the mug in the sink, grabbing his jacket from the back of a chair. As he passes behind you on his way to the door, he pauses, and you feel his hand on your shoulder — just a brief respectful squeeze, reassuring. "Good luck today, okay?" He says, his voice soft. "I mean it." And then he's gone and you're left sitting at his kitchen table with a plate of pancakes me made and the lingering warmth of his hand on your shoulder.

You wander around the apartment eventually. It's not spooning exactly, but more like observing. There are photos on the shelves in the living room, candid shots of Jungwon with four other guys who you assume are the band. They're laughing in most of them, arms slung around each other, and they're clearly close. You study Jungwon's face in the photos and he looks genuinely happy, in a way that makes you smile without meaning to.

Your phone buzzes and it's Sunoo. "Hey!" you answer.

"Oh my god you're alive. I tried calling you last night and you didn't answer and I thought you died in a ditch somewhere."

"I'm fine, I just — It's a long story." So you tell him everything about the rain, the broken umbrella and Jungwon pulling up in his car and offering you to stay at his apartment and everything you talked about. Sunoo is silent for most of it, which is unusual for him, and when you finish, there's a long pause. "So let me get this straight," he starts slowly. "A hot stranger offered you a place to stay, made you dinner, let you sleep in his room and then made you pancakes this morning?"

"Yes."

"And you're sure he's not a serial killer?"

"Pretty sure."

"Okay. Okay, this is insane. But also — wait. What's his name again?"

"Jungwon."

"And he works with HYBE?"

"Yeah. He manages a band."

There's another pause, and then Sunoo says very carefully, "Do you think he could be the guy you kissed?"

Your stomach flips. "What? No. He's a band manager. He wasn't working the party as a waiter."

"Because think about it — he said his luck changed recently, right? Around the same time yours went to shit. And he's being weirdly nice to you. And you said there was something familiar about him."

"Sunoo, that's insane."

"Is it? Because from where I'm standing, the timing is very suspicious."

"No, he's not the waiter dude, he can't be. He has money and a nice apartment, he's managing a signed band. The waiter was working a catering gig, it doesn't even make any sense."

"Well, people can have two jobs."

You're quiet staring at the photos on the shelf. Jungwon smiling at the camera. Jungwon with his arm around one of his friends. Jungwon looking genuinely and effortlessly happy. "He's not the waiter," you say finally.

"Okay. If you say so."

"I do say so."

"Cool. But like —"

"Drop it Sunoo."

"Dropped." A pause. "Okay. But just so you know—" You hang up.

You meant to leave Jungwon's place that same day, you really did. The plan was simple: thank Jungwon for his hospitality and grab your things which was basically nothing, since everything you owned was locked in Sunoo's apartment, and find a hotel or a shelter, a bench, whatever. But then Jungwon came home that evening with takeout for two, and said "I figured you'd like it," in that casual way of his like it was obvious. So you stayed.

The next morning, he made coffee again and placed two cups without asking. You sat at his kitchen table in his clothes and it felt so easy that you almost forgot you were supposed to be leaving. Sunoo dropped your stuff on wednesday, what was left of it, anyway. And then you and Jungwon already had a routine by then. You'd wake up to the smell of coffee — he was always up before you and already dressed. You'd sit at the table scrolling through your phone while he ate standing up by the counter, checking messages, answering emails, muttering things like "Jake, please don't do that" into his phone without any context.

You felt guilty the first few days. You were literally a stranger living in his space and eating his food and taking up his bathroom. I mean, his guest bathroom, but still. But Jungwon didn't seem to mind at all, or if he did he just didn't care to say it. He just adjusted around you, making room for you, even. On Thursday, you tried bringing it up. "I should probably go back to Sunoo's," you said over dinner, he'd made pasta and it was somehow better than any pasta you'd ever had. "I don't want to impose."

He looked at you like you'd just said something genuinely confusing. "Why?"

"Because I'm living in your apartment? For free?"

"Yeah, and?"

"And that's weird and you don't really know me."

"Is it?" He twirled his fork. "I have an extra room. You needed a place, it's not that complicated."

"Jungwon —"

"Look, I get it. I'm saying I don't mind having a roommate. Specifically you." He pointed his fork at you. "You're quiet, you don't make a mess, and you actually watch good shows on TV. Those are the only three things I care about."

"Those are your criteria?"

"Yeah. High standards."

You laughed, he grinned, and that was the end of the conversation. So you stayed. But the bad luck didn't stop, obviously. Monday of the second week, you tried to cook breakfast while Jungwon was still in the shower. You burned the toast so badly that the smoke alarm went off, and it took you a few minutes trying to figure out how to turn it off, and by the time Jungwon came out of the bathroom, wrapped in nothing but a towel and dripping water down his chest. You were standing on a chair waving a fish towel at the ceiling, and nothing happened.

"What happened?" he asked, his hair sticking up, and droplet sliding from his collarbone straight over the defined lines of his abdomen — eight perfect ridges, still glistening from the shower. Not that you were staring, anyway. (You were definitely staring.)

"I'm having toast problems." And that was all you managed to say.

He stared at the blackened bread on the counter, lips curving. "That's… a way to say it."

"Please don't laugh."

"I'm not laughing." Jungwon was absolutely laughing, low. He stepped closer and took the dish towel from your hand and reached up from the floor — didn't even need the chair, he was tall enough — fanning the alarm until it stopped. The movement made the towel slip just a dangerous inch lower on his hips and your eyes betrayed you again, dropping straight to the deep V line that disappeared beneath the fabric before you snapped them back up to his face.

But it was too late, because he noticed. "There you go," he murmured, his voice softer now like almost a tease, his eyes locked on yours for a beat too long.

Your face was burning, and you couldn't decide if you wanted to jump off the chair or melt into the floor. "I'm sorry."

"Don't be." He tilted his head. "I'll make breakfast, okay?" He made breakfast every morning after that. You didn't ask him to, he just did it.

Wednesday night, you were on the couch with your laptop pretending to look at job listings but actually watching Jungwon play guitar in the corner of the living room. He didn't know you were watching — he had his eyes closed and his head tilted back slightly, fingers sliding over the strings with this slow precision that made your throat go dry. The soft melody he was picking out wasn't anything you recognized; it was just intimate and unfiltered.

His shirt was loose, the collar slipping just enough to show the sharp line of his collarbone and the faint shadow of definition along his chest every time he shifted. His long fingers moved with precision in a way that had your mind wandering to places it had no business going. You watched him for a while longer than you should have. Way longer, actually. Long enough that your pulse was thudding in your ears and you had to actually press your thighs together under the blanket, for some reason. When he opened his eyes, he caught you staring, but he didn't flinch or look away. He just held your gaze, and the corner of his mouth lifted in the tiniest knowing smile. He tilted his head a little, his hair falling into his eyes. "What?"

"Nothing." Your voice came out quieter than you meant, almost breathless. "That was nice." He smiled at that with the deep dimples, and went back to playing, but slower now, like he was performing just for you.

And oh boy — you were so screwed. Down bad and didn't even cover it. You were lying there pretending to scroll when you really were memorizing the way his throat bobbed when he swallowed of the soft exhale he let out between notes, or even the way his fingers looked wrapped around the neck of the guitar like they could wrap around anything else just as easily— Idiot. Absolute idiot.

The thing is: you knew you should leave. You knew it every single morning when you woke up in his guest bed. The luck wasn't coming back — you'd checked obsessively scratching lottery tickets and checking your horoscope and watching any sign that the universe was done punishing you. But nothing — you were still broke and still unlucky, but you stayed anyway. And it took you an embarrassingly amount of time to figure out why.

It wasn't the apartment, comfortable as it was, and it wasn't the food either, or the stability. It was actually Jungwon. It was the way he made you laugh without trying, or the way he remembered small things like that you didn't like your coffee too hot, or that you got cold at night, that you got anxious when you had too much free time. It was the shoulder squeeze and the good luck whishes every morning. It was the way he looked at you sometimes like you were the most interesting person in the room, even when the room was just the two of you eating takeout on his couch.

So yeah, you'd developed a crush on him. A bad one, really, the kind that made you hyper aware of every little interaction or the kind that made you smile at your phone for no reason after he texted you something stupid. The kind that kept you up at night staring at the ceiling replaying conversations in your head and analyzing his tone. It was pathetic, yeah, and you knew it. And you did absolutely nothing about it.

And it was a Thursday night when everything shifted. You were on the couch watching something neither of you was really paying attention to. Jungwon was on the other end scrolling through his phone. "How did you actually get the HYBE deal?" You asked kind out of nowhere, just curious about the situation in general.

He put his phone down and leaned back, thinking about it for a second. "Honestly? It was the most chaotic night of my life." He sat up straight and continued. "So we'd been trying for two years to get in front of anyone at a major label and nothing was working. We'd email or like, show up at showcases, leave demos with anyone who'd take them. And every single time, something would go wrong. Like that one time we got a showcase slot and I literally got hit by a bike on the way there. It was constant." He laughed, but it was the kind of laugh that meant it wasn't exactly that funny. "So I figured, okay, clearly doing things the normal way isn't going to work. So I said: I actually need to get creative."

"Creative how?" you asked.

"Well, I found out that HYBE was hosting this big event — a masquerade ball. And it was very exclusive, like invitation only, and all the big names in the industry were going to be there." He paused and you felt something cold start to settle in your chest. "So I got a job with the catering company."

Your own breathing suddenly felt very loud. You didn't move. "You got a job with the catering company," you repeated and your voice came out steadier than it should have.

"Yeah, a side gig really, I worked the event as a waiter." You couldn't believe his words and he kept going. "The whole time I was trying to find a guy named Yoon Jeonghan — he's HYBE's A&R director — so I could hand him our demo." Jungwon shook his head smiling at the memory.

You couldn't breathe properly. You were pretty sure you'd stopped breathing entirely at one point. "And did you find him?" you asked because you had to say something, and the silence could give you away.

"Not at first, actually. I spent most of the night just walking around trying to spot him, and then—" He stopped and laughed again. "Okay, this is going to sound insane. But I almost got him killed." He held a hand up before you could react. "Not on purpose! He just stepped off the curb without looking and a car was coming, and I just — I grabbed him and pulled him back. And after that, he was so grateful he actually took the CD was listening to it."

"That's—" you swallowed. "That's actually crazy."

"Right? The one night I needed everything to go right and get real lucky — I almost witnessed a hit and run." He laughed. "Yeah, but it worked out, he loved the demo and brought us in for a studio session, and the best is history."

You were staring at him. You knew you were staring at him and you couldn't stop because your brain was running through every single thing at once — the cafe, the way he felt familiar, the way he said I don't know, you just seem familiar — and it all made sense now. All of it. Jungwon was him. He was the waiter from the party. Jungwon was the guy you kissed. Jungwon was the reason your luck was gone. And you had been living with him for two weeks. And, accidentally-not-so-accidentally, falling for the guy. "Hey." Jungwon tilted his head, studying you. "You okay? You look kind of pale."

"Yeah I'm fine," you said too fast. "Just tired, I'm sorry."

"You sure?"

"Yeah. I think I'm going to head to bed, actually."

"Okay." He didn't push, which was one of the things you liked about Jungwon, except right now you kind of wished he could because at least then you'd have an excuse to keep talking and to process this out loud, to said, wait, I have something to tell you. But you didn't say anything. You just stood up and walked down the hallway to the guest room, closed the door, leaned against it and immediately called Sunoo.

"I knew it, I knew it I fucking knew it!" He said. “So? What are you going to do? You're going to kiss him?"

You opened your mouth then closed it. Because the thing was — yes. You wanted to kiss Jungwon. You wanted to kiss him so badly it was ridiculous. But the reason you wanted to kiss him had nothing to do with getting your luck back, and that was the part that was making your chest feel like someone was sitting on it. "It's not that simple," you said instead.

"Why not? Kiss him and get your luck back, everybody wins."

"Yeah, everybody wins but Jungwon! I don't want to kiss him for the luck." Silence on the other end. "What do you mean?" Sunoo asked slower.

"I mean—" You slid down until you were sitting on the floor, knees pulled up to your chest. "I mean I want to kiss him because I want to kiss him because I like him, like embarrassingly much." You said that way too fast, and Sunoo kept silent. "Sunoo?"

"So you like him."

"Yes."

"The guy whose apartment you're living in."

"Yes."

"The guy you kissed at that party and took your luck away."

"Yes, Sunoo, that guy."

"Okay. Okay, that's —" He paused. "That's actually really cute."

"Fuck you mean cute?! It's a disaster, Sunoo! Because if I kiss him now, I don't know if it's because I actually want to or because I need my luck back, and he doesn't know any of this — he doesn't know about the fortune teller, he doesn't know I was the girl at the party, he doesn't know I've been living here partly because I'm trying to figure out how to get my luck back—"

"Okay, slow down. When did you start liking him? Like actually liking him?"

"I don't know. Gradually? I think it started when he made me fried rice the first night and then it just—" You made a vague gesture even though he couldn't see you. "Got worse."

"So you have a crush on him."

"I have more than a crush, dude, I think about him all the time and I memorize the way he laughs and I get excited when he comes home. Like yesterday he pushed my hair out of my face and I almost passed out, Sunoo! I almost passed out!"

"Okay so it's beyond a crush — it's a super crush."

"I know."

"Like, really down bad."

"I said I know, Sunoo!"

He was quiet for a moment, and you could practically hear him grinning through the phone. "So what's the problem, exactly? You like him and you need to kiss him. Seems like the universe is literally giving you an excuse to do the thing you already want to do."

"The problem is that it's not honest! I can't kiss him just because I want my luck back, that's using him."

"But you said you want to kiss him anyway."

"I do."

"So then it's not using him. It's just—multitasking."

"That's not —" You took a deep breath and laughed despite yourself. "That's not how that works. Plus, what if he doesn't feel the same way?"

"Well, you said he makes you breakfast, carries you to bed, he gets you groceries. I think he feels the same way." You leaned your head back against the door and stared at the ceiling. From somewhere in the living room, you could hear the faint sound of Jungwon's guitar again. You were quiet for a long time after that just listening to the guitar, thinking about his hands and his smile and the way he said good luck to you every morning like he actually meant it.

So, needless to say, the rest of the week was pure torture. Now that you knew that it was Jungwon who you had kissed at that party, you couldn't stop thinking about it — how his lips felt, and the memory lingered in your mind, and somehow the fact that he was the most charming and gentlest man you've ever met, made everything even more devastating. When he reached past your for the coffee mug in the morning, his arm brushed yours, and your skins burned for ten minutes after as if he'd dragged his fingers down your spine instead. Or when he stretched out on the couch and his shirt rode up just enough to show that tight strip of toned abdomen, the faint happy trail disappearing under his waistband, you had to physically look away before you did something stupid like trace it with your tongue. You tried to act normal you really did. But knowing what you knew now made everything feel different. Every interaction had this layer underneath it, like this secret weight that made your chest tight and your pulse throb whenever he got too close. And he kept getting close.

Like friday morning, he leaned over your shoulder to show you something on his phone, and his chest brushed your back, his breath hot against the shell of your ear, and you almost choked on your coffee. He patted your back laughing, and said "You okay?" and you said "fine, went down the wrong pipe," which was such a lie but he didn't question it, just let the hand rest there a beat too long, his thumb brushing the edge of your shoulder blade like he knew exactly what he was doing to you.

He caught you staring at him on sunday, while he was playing the guitar again, and instead of looking away like a normal person, you just said "What?" and he smiled slowly, dimples carving deep, and said "Nothing, just glad you're here." His voice dropped on the last word, his eyes flicking down to your mouth for half a second before meeting yours again, and the air between you felt thick enough to taste.

And you almost said it right then, almost told him everything. But you didn't, because you were a coward, and because some part of you wasn't ready to lose this, whatever this was. On monday, he brought something up. "I have something to ask you. The showcase for ENHYPEN, it's this friday. I want you to come."

You blinked. "To the show?"

"Yeah, backstage, obviously. You'd be there with me the whole time." He said it casually like it was obvious, like there was no reason you wouldn't want to. "I think it'd be good to have you there."

"Me? Why?"

He shrugged but there was something in his eyes that said that he wasn't quite serious but wasn't entirely joking either. "Things have been going really well lately. And a lot of that started happening around the same time you showed up."

You laughed like you couldn't help it. "I'm not bringing you luck, Jungwon."

"Aren't you though?" He tilted his head, half smile pulling at his mouth. "Think about it. Before you, everything was falling apart."

You thought about it. You thought about it a lot, actually, because it wasn't much of a coincidence at all. It was literally your luck, living inside him, because you kissed him at a party and the universe decided to redistribute. "I seriously doubt I'm your good luck charm, Jungwon," you said, keeping your voice light.

"Well, I seriously doubt you're not." He pointed his fork at you. "So come, please? For me?" He was faking a pout now, and he was adorable.

"But what if I make everything worse?"

"You won't."

"You don't know that."

"I have a good feeling." He was smiling now, and it was devastating, and you hated how easy it was to say yes to him.

"Okay, fine. I'll come." You finally said.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah."

You smiled and took a sip of your coffee and didn't say that's because your good luck is literally my good luck that you stole when we kissed at that masquerade ball and you don't even know it. But you almost, almost did.

The venue was bigger than you expected — it wasn't a stadium or anything like that obviously, but it had real lightning and a real sound equipment and a proper stage. Jungwon walked you through the backstage area, nodding at crew member and checking in with the sound engineer, all while keeping one hand loosely on the small of your back in a way that was probably just him guiding you through the crowd but it felt like way more than that.

The dressing room was small and chaotic. When you walked in, all four of them were there: Jay was passing by the door, Sunghoon was sitting on a bench with his eyes closed, drumsticks tapping against his knee, Jake was lying on the floor, I mean literally on the floor, staring at the ceiling while Heeseung was looking at himself in the mirror, adjusting his jacket for what was clearly not the first time.

"Everyone," Jungwon said, gesturing to you. "This is—"

"Yeah, bro, we all know who she is," Jay interrupted without stopping his pacing. "Nice to meet you by the way, I'm Jay."

"It's not—"Jungwon ran a hand through his hair, while you nodded at Jay, smiling. Jungwon looked at Jake. "Jake? Why are you on the floor?"

"I'm focused," Jake said.

"You're lying down."

"Yeah, I focus better horizontally."

Heeseung turned from the mirror and looked at you properly for the first time, and he studied you for a second, smiling. "So you're the reason Jungwon's been in a good mood lately."

"I— What?" Jungwon says.

"You literally smile now, like, at things. It's weird."

"I smiled before," Jungwon said flatly.

You were grinning and you couldn't stop grinning. Jungwon caught your expression and shot you a look that was half embarrassed and half please help me, and you just shrugged enjoying this way too much. Jake finally got up from the floor and dusted himself off, walking over to you. "Nice to officially meet you. We've heard a lot."

"All good things," Jay added quickly, glancing at Jungwon.

"Mostly good things," Sunghoon corrected.

"Okay, everyone out," Jungwon said herding them toward the door. "Warm up. Sound check is in ten. Move."

They filled out one by one, Heeseung even winked at Jungwon in a way that made Jungwon pinch the bridge of his nose, and then it was just the two of you. The room was quieter than it had any right to be at this point, considering a few minutes ago it was full of chaos. Jungwon was leaning against the vanity counter with his arms crossed, and the tension in his shoulders had shifted from manager mode to something else. "So," he said. "They like you, apparently."

"They were just teasing you." You sat down in one of the chairs, calmly, still looking at him. "You okay? For tonight?"

"Nervous." He said it simply. "This is the biggest thing we've ever done, so if it does well… it could change everything for us. And if it doesn't—"

"It will."

He looked at you. "You don't know that."

"Well, I have a good feeling." You echoed his own words back at him, and he laughed, some of the tension in his jaw loosened. He pushed off the counter and walked toward you. You just stayed there watching him move easily and unhurried. He stopped right in front of your chair, close enough that you had to tilt your head back to look up at him.

"Thank you for being here, I mean it." He said, his voice was quieter now and his thighs were bracketing yours.

"Of course. I wouldn't miss it."

He held your gaze for a beat too long, and there was that thing, that charge that had been building between you for weeks. You could feel it in the air and in the way his eyes dropped just for a second to your mouth, lingering on your lips, before coming back up to meet your eyes again. You moved then. Not toward him, no, but away — because you were nervous. And then, of course, a disaster happened.

Your foot caught on the leg on the chair on your way up, the chair rolled backward and you stumbled, your arms pinwheeling, and you were about to hit the floor when his hands caught you; one at your waist, his fingers splaying wide over the curve of your hip, and the other one gripping your arm. Jungwon pulled you forward into him, hard enough that you slammed right into his chest, your breasts pressing flush against the hard planes of him.

Both of you froze. His hands were still on you, one at your waist digging in just enough to feel like a claim, and the other one on your arm was sliding up to your bicep, thumb stroking once and slow. Your palms were flat against his chest and you could feel his heartbeat under your fingers pounding like it wanted out. You looked up and his face was just inches from yours, his eyes were wide and his lips were slightly parted.

Neither of you moved, god, neither of you even breathed. And then, from somewhere outside the dressing room door, Jay's voice cut through the silence. "Jungwon! Sound check, let's go!" Jungwon closed his eyes, and you watched his jaw tighten, and he took a slow breath through his nose, like he was physically forcing himself to come back to reality, but he didn't even move his hands. "Jungwon," Jay called again. "Now man. We're running behind."

"Coming," Jungwon said, but his voice came out rougher than he probably intended, like the sound of a man on the edge, and he didn't take his eyes off you.

You should have stepped back or laughed it off, made some joke and let him do his job. But you kept your hands on his chest, fingers slightly curling into the fabric of his shirt, and his hands were still on you and you couldn't move. You couldn't do anything except stand there and look at him and want him so badly it physically hurt. He must have seen it on your face, the raw need, because something in his expression shifted like the restraint cracked just for a second — that's when he kissed you.

It was the kind of kiss that feels like something breaking open. His hand was sliding from your waist to the back of your neck, his fingers threading into your hair and gripping hard, pulling you in, his mouth hard against yours and certain, like he'd been thinking about doing this for weeks now. Because well, he kind of was. And you were shocked, genuinely shocked, your eyes going wide for a second before your brain caught up with your body, and you kissed him back.

You kissed him back like you'd been starving for it because you have. Your fingers curled into the front of his shirt pulling him closer until there was no space left. His other hand came up to your jaw, tilting your head exactly how he wanted, and the kiss deepened in a way that made your knees week. His tongue was sliding against yours slow and deep, claiming every inch, and the sound he made low in his throat was quiet enough that only you could hear it, but it vibrated through your chest and straight between your legs, making you ache for him.

And then when he finally pulled back, not all the way but just enough to breathe, his forehead rested against yours, his thumb still tracing along your jaw, then slowly dragging down the column of your throat. You could feel him breathing hard, his chest rising and failing against your hands. "Jungwon!" Jay's voice again, closer now, and you could hear the footsteps in the hallway.

Jungwon squeezed his eyes shut for a second like he was in actual pain. Then he let go of you and stepped back. "I have to go now, okay?" he said. His voice was wrecked, hoarse. He looked at you one time time, his eyes ranking over your swollen lips like he was trying to memorize you and burn the image into his brain for later. He turned then and walked toward the door.

"Wait," you said, but he was already gone. The door swung shut behind him and you just stood there with your lips still tingling, your heart hammering so hard you could actually hear it in your ears, and you pressed your fingers to you mouth.

You kissed Jungwon. Jungwon kissed you. And somewhere in the back of your mind, buried under everything in an almost insignificant thought flickered through: Did it work?

You were about to check like pulling out you phone or find a scratch off app, anything, when you heard noise. Commotion behind the door — security guys sprinting down the hallway outside the dressing room, someone yelling something you didn't catch it and the sound of walkie talkies crackling. You then opened the door and stepped out into the corridor and the first person you saw was Jake, running full speed.

"Jake!" He almost ran right past you but you grabbed his arm. "What's going on?"

He stopped out of breath and his eyes were wide. "Sunghoon's gone."

"What do you mean gone? Gone where?"

"Bro, we don't know. He was right there one second and someone said he fell into some kind of pit behind the stage and now nobody can find him and the show starts in ten minutes and we're literally missing our drummer."

You just didn't know how to react. "He fell into a pit?! Like a hole? How?"

"I don't know! He said he was looking for the bathroom!"

A security guard jogged past you both, and the whole backstage area had descended into this not so controlled panic with people moving fast and everyone looking at everyone else. You let go of Jake's arm. "Go, help them look, I'll find Jungwon."

So you turned the corner toward the main backstage corridor, and that's when you spotted Yoon Jeonghan. He was standing near the production booth with his phone pressed to his ear — he did not look happy at all. He hung up and started pacing, muttering something that you were pretty sure included several words you wouldn't repeat in polite company. Then he saw you, blinked and stopped pacing. "Y/N? What are you doing here?"

"I'm — it's complicated. I'm here with Jungwon."

He looked at you then and it looked like something was flickering across his face, maybe amusement, but he probably didn't have the time for it because he was already shaking his head. "Look, I found out what happened at the ball, and what they did to you, kicking you out like that, was completely unfair." He pointed at you. "If you want a job, I can make it happen. We have an events division and frankly you're way more qualified than half the people we have."

Your mouth opened and then closed. "You serious?"

"I'm dead serious, but right now—" he gestured at the chaos around both of you. "Well, right now I have a band that's supposed to go on stage in fifteen minutes and one of their members apparently fell into a hole. And I just signed theses guys last month."

"Okay, I can fix this."

Jeonghan stared at you. "Fix what?"

"This situation. Give me ten minutes."

He looked at you trying to figure it out what you meant. "Ten minutes."

"Yeah. Just — just trust me on this one."

He held up his hands. "I literally have no other option right now, so, cure. Ten minutes. Go."

And finding Jungwon in the chaos of that venue was harder than it should have been. You checked the production booth; not there. The main dressing room, also empty. The corridor near the stage entrance and even security, but no Jungwon. You checked the bathroom, the catering area, even poked your head into a storage closet just in case but nothing.

And then you finally spotted him near the loading dock at the back of the venue, sitting on a concrete step with his elbows on his knees, staring at the ground. His hair was a mess, his jacket was halfway off one shoulder, and he looked like someone who had just watched his entire life fall apart in real time. "Hey," you said as you approached him.

He looked up. "Hey." You sat down next to him, and for a second, neither of you said anything. "Everything is falling apart," he said and his voice was flat and tired. "Sunghoon fell into some kind of maintenance shaft and nobody can find him. The lighting rig almost came loose during the pre show check. Jay's mic has been cutting in and out for the last hour. And the sound engineer just told me there's a feedback issue he can't figure out." He laughed, but it was hollow. "It's like it all started again. All at once." He dropped his head into his hands. "I thought it was over, I thought the bad luck was done."

You looked at him and your chest ached. Because you knew, you knew exactly why this was happening. Everything that could go wrong was going wrong, right on schedule because apparently that's how it works when the universe decides to rebalance.

And it was your fault. So you grabbed him by the collar of his jacket and pulled him toward you and kissed him again. You grabbed him hard enough that he stumbled forward, one hand instinctively coming up to catch himself against the step, and your other hand was shaking, and your eyes were burning in a way that had nothing to do with the dusty air. His hand came up to the back of your neck pulling you closer, responding almost immediately.

When you pulled back, you were breathing hard, and he was looking at you with this expression that was equal parts confused and completely wrecked. "What was that ab—"

And then the music started. Not the pre show stuff but the opening notes of their first song and the crowd erupted. You both turned toward the stage entrance, and that's when you saw through the side door, visible from where you were sitting and there, climbing up onto the drum platform from a maintenance ladder behind the kit, covered in dust grinning like an idiot, Sunghoon. He'd been in the maintenance shaft the entire time. The shaft that connected directly to the raised platform behind the drum kit.

Jake was already at the mic, laughing. Heeseung was strapping on his guitar, shaking his head. Jay caught Sunghoon's eye from across the stage and just mouthed something that made Sunghoon flip him off. The show was starting, so Jungwon stood up slowly, still staring at the stage and then he turned back to you. "How did—" he started.

"Go," you said. "They need you."

He looked at you, at the stage and then back at you. "But I really want to kiss you again right now," he said.

"Later." You pushed him gently toward the stage door. "Go. Work. Be amazing."

He took a step backward still looking at you and that half smile pulling at his mouth. "You know we're not done talking about this right?"

"I know."

He turned and jogged toward the stage, and you watched him disappear through the side door and then you sat back down on the concrete step, alone, and pressed your hands to your face. And somewhere in your chest, something was cracking open. You stayed there for a minute, maybe two, trying to breathe normally, trying to think. Then you got up, wiped your face with the back of your hand, and walked back inside. You could see the stage from here but not all of it, just a sliver through the gap in the curtain. The crowd was already on their feet, phones up, and Jungwon was standing at the side of the stage with his headset on, watching them.

This was everything they'd been working toward, everything he'd been working toward. And it was happening because you kissed him, because you gave him back his luck. Your vision blurred and you blinked but it didn't help, so you just turned and walked away before anyone could see.

The apartment was too quiet when you got back and you stood in the doorway for a second, staring at the living room. Two coffee mugs sat on the table, one of them yours, the handle chipped from when you'd knocked it against the sink last week. The blanket you used at night was folded on the chair. It looked lived in, it looked like two people lived here. Because it did.

You went to the guest room and started packing and since you didn't have much it took maybe ten minutes. When you were done, you sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the far wall. The apartment was so quiet you could hear the refrigerator humming in the kitchen, so you thought about Jungwon coming home later, late probably, after one of his best nights ever and finding you gone.

You thought about the look on his face and your throat got tight. You found a notepad and you stared at the blank page for a long time before you picked up the pen.

jungwon, i'm sorry. i know that's not enough, but i don't know what else to say. i can't stay. i thought i could figure this out, but i can't. every time i'm around you, things get complicated, and i don't know how to fix it without making everything worse. you're going to do incredible things. tonight proved that. you and the guys are going to be huge, and you deserve all of it. you worked so hard for this. thank you for everything. for letting me stay. for the coffee and the terrible toast that one time. for being kind when i didn't deserve it. i hope you understand.

You stopped and stared at what you'd written and thought about adding more — something about the masquerade ball, the fortune teller, the kiss — but what would that even do? He'd think you were losing it and honestly maybe you were. You signed it with just your name and left it on the kitchen counter, then you grabbed your bag, took one last look around, and left.

Sunoo opened the door before you could knock. "I saw you coming up the street," then he looked at your bag and at your face. "Oh no."

"Can I come in?"

"Obviously, come in." Sunoo sat down next to you and didn't say anything. "I kissed him, everything fell apart and then I kissed him again at the venue, right before the show. And then everything started going right again. Because I gave him the luck back." You looked up and your eyes were burning. "And if I stay, if I keep doing this, I'm going to ruin his life because every time I kiss him, it switches. I can't do that to him."

"Did you tell him any of this?"

"No."

"So you just left."

"I left a note."

"Are you serious right now?"

"What was I supposed to do Sunoo?!"

"I don't know, maybe talk to him? Like an adult?"

"And say what? Hey, by the way, I'm the reason your life fell apart and then got better and if we keep kissing it's going to keep yo-yoing forever?"

"Yes. Exactly that."

You looked at him. "He'd think I'm insane."

"He probably already thinks you're a little insane. You've been living in his apartment for weeks." Sunoo leaned back, arms crossed. "He's going to come looking for you, you know."

"Then I won't answer."

"You're going to hide in my apartment forever?"

"If I have to," you said. Sunoo made a noise somewhere between a laugh and a groan. "You're the dumbest smart person I know. This is genuinely the worst decision you've ever made." Your phone buzzed then and it was Jungwon, and you and Sunoo looked at it.

jungwon: show was amazing. where are you? want to grab food?

Your chest hurt and flipped the phone face down on your lap. You didn't answer, you just sat there on the world's worst couch and tried not to think about the way Jungwon's hand had felt on the back of your neck. The way he'd looked at you before he ran to the stage. The way he'd said you know we're not done talking about this, right? And then your phone buzzed again.

jungwon: you okay?

You turned it off. And you were absolutely miserable for the next few days. You kept your phone completely off shoved in the bottom of your bag where you wouldn't be tempted to turn it back on just to see if he'd texted again. You barely left Sunoo's apartment, you sat on the couch with the blanket pulled up to your chin and stared at the TV without actually watching anything. Sunoo would leave for work in the morning and come back in the evening with takeout, and you'd eat because he was looking at you like he was worried you'd forget to, and then you'd go back to staring at nothing.

One day you finally turned your phone on just for a minute, just to see. Fifteen missed calls and twenty three texts, most of them from Jungwon. A few from numbers you didn't recognize — probably the guys, or Jeonghan. But you didn't read any of them, you turned the phone off again and handed it to Sunoo and told him to hide it somewhere you wouldn't find it.

Eventually you started to feel like a person again. Not a good person, not a functional person, but a person. You showered and you changed out of the clothes you'd been wearing for days straight. You sat at Sunoo's tiny kitchen table and drank coffee and stared out the window at the street below and thought about what you were going to do next. You couldn't stay here forever, Sunoo's apartment was barely big enough for him, and you were taking up his couch and his space and his emotional energy and it wasn't fair. You needed to figure out a plan so you called your mom and told her you were staying there for a while, and she obviously said yes.

You packed what little you had and tried not to think about the apartment you'd left behind, tried not to think about Jungwon. You tried not to think about the way he'd kissed you in the dressing room, or the way his hand had felt on your neck or the way he'd looked at you like you were something worth keeping. But you thought about it anyway, you thought about it all the time, actually. It sat in your chest like a weight you couldn't shift heavy and constant and aching in a way that made it hard to breathe sometimes.

So when the day came, you sat on a bench in the park across from your old building with your bag at your feet, an hour before your train to your hometown was supposed to leave. Sunoo had offered to come with you to the station but you'd told him no, that you wanted to do this part alone, and he'd hugged you at the door and told you to text him when you got to your mom's and you'd promised you would. Now you were just sitting, watching people walk by — couples holding hands, someone walking a dog. Just people living their normal luck-curse-free lives.

You thought about everything you'd had a month ago. The job, the apartment. the confidence that came from being someone who had their life together, someone people looked at and thought had it figured out. Thought about how you'd lost all of that in one night. But none of it — none of the job or the apartment or your carefully constructed life — hurt as much as this. Losing Jungwon hurt more than all of it combined.

You were standing there staring at the pavement and trying to convince yourself that leaving him was the right then to do, when you heard your name. Quiet and almost hesitant like the person saying it wasn't sure it was really you. You looked up and Jungwon was standing ten feet away and he looked wrecked. His hair was a mess and he had dark circles under his eyes, looking like he hadn't a good night of sleep in days.

He looked at you and his expression did something complicated — relief, anger, hurt, all of it at once. "I've been looking for you everywhere," he said.

You stood up. "Jungwon—"

"You left." His voice cracked a little on the word. "You just — you left a note and disappeared, and I've been calling you for a week, and Sunoo wouldn't tell me where you were, and I thought—" He stopped and took a breath. "I thought something happened to you."

"I'm fine."

"Are you though? Because you're sitting on a bench with a suitcase looking like you're about to get on a train and never come back." You didn't say anything because he was right, so he took a step closer. "Can we talk? Please. Just five minutes, that's all I'm asking."

"Jungwon, I can't—"

"Five minutes."

You looked at him, at the way his jaw was tight and at the way he was looking at you like if you said no he might actually break. "Okay, five minutes."

He sat down on the bench. You sat next to him leaving space between you, and for a long moment neither of you said anything. "Why did you leave?" He asked eventually.

You stared at your hands. "It's complicated."

"So explain it to me." His eyes were pleading.

So you took a breath and let it out slowly. "Do you remember the masquerade ball? The one you worked as a waiter?"

He blinked. "Yeah?"

You turned to look at him. "Do you remember kissing someone that night?"

He went very still. "I—" He stopped. "Yeah. I do."

"That was me."

The silence that followed was so thick. "You," he said slowly. "You were the girl—"

"Yeah."

You watched him try to piece it together, watched his brain work through it. "So that's why you seemed familiar. That's why—" He stopped again. "Wait. If you knew it was me, why didn't you say anything?"

"Because it's not just that." You were talking faster now, in a rush because if you stopped you'd lose your nerve. "There was a fortune teller at the party. She told me my luck was about to run out and I thought she was full of it, but then we kissed, and everything in my life fell apart. I lost my job, my apartment, everything. And at the same time, your life got better. The band got signed, you moved into a nicer place, everything started going right for you."

He was staring at you. "What are you saying?"

"I'm saying the kiss transferred my luck to you, Jungwon. I know how that sounds, I know I sound insane and I know you probably think I'm completely insane right now, but I swear I'm telling the truth. The fortune teller said it happens sometimes — when someone with a lot of good luck kisses someone with a lot of bad luck, it balances out apparently. And that's what happened to us I think." Jungwon didn't say anything, looking at you like he was trying to figure out if you were serious. "And then, when I kissed you again at the venue, before the show — I gave you the luck back. That's why everything went right that night. That's why the show was perfect. But it also means I took it away from myself again, and if I stay, if we keep doing this, it's just going to keep switching back and forth, and I can't—" Your voice broke. "I can't keep doing that to you. I can't ruin your life every time I want to be near you."

The silence stretched out. A car drove by. Someone laughed on the other side of the park. The world kept moving and you sat there waiting for him to say something, anything. "So you left because you thought you were protecting me. By disappearing without explaining any of this."

"I didn't think you'd believe me."

"You didn't even give me the chance, Y/N!"

You stood up and you looked down at your hands. "I know."

"Do you?" He stood up with you and his voice was sharper. "Because from where I'm sitting, it looks like you made a decision for both of us without asking what I wanted. You decided I was better off without you and just left."

"You are better off—"

"Don't." He cut you off. "Don't tell me what I want. Don't tell me what's better for me."

"Jungwon—"

"I don't care about the luck." He was looking right at you now and his eyes bright and intense. "I don't care if it switches every time we're together. I don't care if everything falls apart again. I just want you to stay."

Your throat closed up. "You don't know what you're saying—"

"I know exactly what I'm saying." He reached out and took your hand. "I'm saying I don't care about any of it. Not even the band or the contract because it doesn't mean anything if you're not there with me."

You were crying now. You didn't know when it started, but your face was wet and your vision was blurred and you couldn't stop. "I'm going to ruin everything for you," you said.

"Then ruin it," he said simply. "I don't care."

"Jungwon—"

"Stay." His voice broke on the word. "Please. Just stay."

You looked at him, at how you were completely in love with this guy and you thought about the train ticket in your pocket — the plan to start over, the clean break you wanted. And then you thought about his laugh, about the way he looked at you like you were the best part of his day. You were completely in love with Jungwon.

"I'm scared, Won," you whispered.

"I'm scared too, love. But we will make it work. I promise you." His eyes were glassy and he was looking at you with that look — that down bad look he gave you countless times before.

You were so tired of running. "Okay."

He blinked. "Okay?"

"Okay. I'll stay."

For a second he didn't move like he was afraid he'd heard you wrong, like if he reacted too fast you'd take it back. And then his face broke into this smile, the one that made your chest ache because it was so openly, devastatingly happy. "Yeah?"

"Yeah."

He pulled you toward him and you went, and then his arms were around you and his face was buried in your hair and you could feel him breathing, could feel the way his hands gripped the back of your jacket like he was holding on for dear life. "Don't do that again," he said into your shoulder. "Don't just leave."

"I won't."

"Promise."

"I promise." He pulled back just enough to look at you and his hands came up to your face, thumbs brushing away the tears you hadn't realized were still falling. His eyes were searching yours like he was checking to make sure you meant it. "I'm sorry," you said. "I should've told you. I should've—"

"Stop," he said gently. "Don't apologize."

"But—"

"We'll figure it out. The luck thing, all of it. I don't care how complicated it is. We'll figure it out together."

And then, finally, he kissed you carefully like he was giving you a chance to change your mind, but when you leaned into him he kissed you deeper. His hand slid to the back of your neck and his fingers threading into your hair, and the other stayed on your face. When he pulled back, it was only for a second. "Hi," he said, and there was that smile again.

"Hi," you giggled.

And then he kissed you again, this time with more confidence and more certainty, his mouth moving against yours like he was making up for lost time. You kissed him back just as hard, hands sliding up to his shoulders, then to his neck. He pulled back again with his forehead resting against yours. "One more," he murmured.

"You're keeping count?"

"No. Definitely not keeping count."

He kissed you again, and again, and again, and you didn't care that you were in public, that people were probably staring, that your train was leaving in forty minutes and you weren't going to be on it. When he finally pulled away, you were both breathing hard, and he was grinning like an idiot. "I have no idea who has the luck right now."

You laughed and it felt like something breaking open in your chest, something that had been wound too tight for too long. "Me neither."

"Good. Let's keep it that way." He kissed you one more time and when he pulled away he kept his forehead pressed to yours, eyes closed, just breathing with you. "So," he said after a minute. "What do we do about the train ticket?"

"I don't know. Refund?"

"I vote for that option."

His hand sliding down to lace with yours and he looked at you like he was still trying to convince himself you were real. "Come home," he said. "Please. Come back to the apartment."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure. I've been sure since the day you showed up soaking wet with a broken umbrella." He squeezed your hand. "I want you there. I want you to stay."

You looked at him and you thought about the place that slowly started feeling like yours too. "Okay, let's go home."

His smile was so bright it could've powered the entire city. He grabbed your bag off the ground and you walked next to him with your hand still in his, and he didn't let go the entire way back. Not when you crossed the street, not when you got to his building, not even when he had to dig his keys out of his pocket with his free hand. When you got to the apartment, he dropped your bag by the door and turned to you. "For the record," he said, "I'm never letting you leave again."

"Is that a threat?"

"Yeah, and I'm definitely kidnapping you this time."

You laughed and then he kissed you again right there in the doorway, and you kissed him back, and he didn't break the kiss right away. Instead he backed you up slowly step by step until your back met the door with a soft thud. His hands slid up to frame your face and he pulled back just enough to look at you. "God, baby," he murmured and he pressed a finger to your lips, then replaced it with his mouth with a quick teasing kiss. "I'm gonna kiss you so many times tonight the universe is gonna run out of bad luck and just start handing us infinite good fortune." He laughed softly against your mouth. "Starting right now."

Before you could answer he kissed you again deeper, his tongue sliding slow against yours. His hands moved, one sliding down to grip your hip and the other tangling in your hair, and he pressed his body flush against yours pinning you gently but firmly to the door. You made a small needy sound into his mouth and he groaned in response, pulling back just enough to whisper against your lips. "You're so perfect, fuck—"

Your knees went weak and he must have felt it because his arm wrapped around your waist steadying you, and then he scooped you up like you weighed nothing. You gasped as your legs instinctively wrapped around his hips and your arms looped around his neck. "Easy," he said grinning as he carried you toward the kitchen. "I've got you."

He set you down on the counter but he didn't step back. Instead he stepped between your legs with his hands sliding up your thighs to rest at your hips. He leaned in close and said "look at me," softly, his voice dipping into that gentle command. You did and his eyes were locked on yours, intense, adoring, a little hungry, and he tilted his head. "You're so fucking gorgeous," he murmured. "My pretty girl." His thumb dragged along your bottom lip parting it slightly. "You have no idea how long I've wanted to have you like this."

He kissed you again while one hand slid up under your shirt, his palm flat against the bare skin of your back pulling you closer. You moaned softly and he rewarded you with a low hum, breaking the kiss to trail his mouth along your jaw down the side of your neck. He nipped lightly at your collarbone then soothed it with his tongue. "Tell me if it's too much," he said.

You nodded breathless. "I want you, Won."

His smile turned downright sinful. Jungwon kissed you again more possessively, his hands roaming freely now, one sliding up to cup the back of your neck and the other slipping under your shirt to trace the curve of your spine. You tugged at his hair pulling him closer, and he groaned into your mouth, hips rocking forward once, letting you feel exactly how much he wanted you. He broke the kiss just enough to breathe. "Fuck," he whispered. "Are you okay? We can slow down. Or stop, whatever you need."

You shook your head quickly and your fingers tightening in his hair. "Don’t stop, please"

His eyes searched yours for a long second. "Okay." He kissed you once more then pulled back just enough to look down between you, at where your thighs were still wrapped loosely around his hips on the counter. His hands settled on the tops of your legs, his thumbs rubbing slow circles over the denim. "Can I touch you?" he asked quietly, voice almost shy despite everything. "Please?"

Your heart stuttered at the way he asked earnest and almost pleading. "Yeah," you whispered. "Yeah, you can."

His smile was instant. "Thank you, baby." He kissed you one more time grateful, then slid his hands down to the button of your jeans. He popped it open slowly and his fingers hooked into the waistband tugging gently. "Lift up for me?" he murmured.

You braced your hands behind you on the counter and lifted your hips just enough. He peeled the jeans down your thighs carefully so as not to rush, then he dropped to his knees between your legs right there on the kitchen floor and your breath caught hard. He looked up at you with eyes wide and reverent, hands resting on the outside of your thighs. "You’re so beautiful," he said simply. "Look at you. All pretty just for me."

He leaned in and pressed the softest kiss to the inside of your knee, just a brush of lips, and then another a little higher, teasing the sensitive skin with feather light kisses, occasionally letting his tongue flick out just enough to make you shiver. "Jungwon…" Your voice came out small and needy.

"I know baby," he murmured against your thigh. "Just relax for me okay? Let me take care of you." He kissed higher open mouthed now, sucking lightly just below where your thigh met your hip. His hands slid up to hook under your knees spreading your legs wider so he could fit himself closer. You felt exposed and vulnerable, but the way he looked at you made it feel safe instead of scary. He nuzzled the damp cotton of your underwear, nose brushing the most sensitive part of you through the fabric and you gasped. "Already so wet f'me," he said, voice low and awed. "Fuck, that's perfect. You're perfect."

He hooked two fingers into the side of your panties and tugged them down agonizingly slowly until they were off and tossed somewhere behind him. Then he looked up at you again, eyes dark with want but still so gentle. You nodded breathlessly and that seemed to unravel something in him. He leaned in and kissed you there, not diving in, not yet, just a closed mouth press right over your clit. Then another and another tiny reverent kisses. "You taste so good baby," he murmured between kisses. "Just from this. My good girl..." Finally he flattened his tongue and licked one long, slow stripe up your center. You moaned, head falling back, and he groaned in response. "That's it, let me hear you baby."

He did it again slower circling your clit with the softest pressure before pulling back to kiss like it was your mouth, and your hips bucked involuntarily. Jungwon felt the way your hips jerked up and just pressed his palm firmer against your thigh, keeping you right where he wanted you. The sounds were filthy in the quiet kitchen: wet, soft, the occasional quiet suck when he sealed his lips around your clit again. Your fingers tightened in his hair and he let out this low, pleased hum that vibrated straight through you. "Fuck," you breathed, hips twitching.

You were getting louder without meaning to and he didn't shush you or tell you to be quiet. He just groaned against you like the sounds were turning him on more. When your breathing hitched hard and your whole body tensed, he didn't speed up, he just stayed exactly where he was. Your back arched off the counter, a choked "Jungwon—" slipping out as you came, thighs squeezing around his head, fingers yanking his hair hard.

He didn't flinch, he just kept licking you soft and slow through the aftershocks until you were whimpering and pushing weakly at his forehead. "Fuck that was so hot," he murmured, finally pulling back. His lips were shiny and his chin wet, then he stood up slowly leaning over you to kiss you, letting you taste yourself. You were still catching your breath when he broke the kiss. "You good?" he asked.

"Yeah," you managed, voice wrecked. "That was… yeah."

He smirked and kissed the corner of your mouth. "Good." Then he hooked his arms under your thighs and lifted you off the counter and you wrapped your legs around him in reflex and he carried you down the hallway. He kicked his bedroom door shut with his heel and walked over to the bed, set you down in the middle, then he climbed over you shifting his weight, bracing on his forearms and looked down at your face for a second. "What do you want now, mhm?" he asked, then he leaned down and kissed the corner of your mouth. "I'm down for whatever you want, baby. Just tell me."

You reached up, fingers sliding into the hair at the nape of his neck and pulled him closer to kiss him. He let you, melting into the kiss, and when you broke apart you were both breathing a little harder. "I want you, so much," you said simply. 

He exhaled through his nose a relieved sound, and kissed you again before trailing his lips down your jaw then your neck. He found the spot just under your ear and sucked lightly, humming when you shivered. "Me too, love. You're so fucking pretty, I can't get over it." Another kiss, lower, along your collarbone, then down to the center of your chest, right between your breasts, his lips brushing the fabric of your shirt. "This body… fuck, it's all mine tonight, yeah?"

You laughed softly and a little breathless, and he kept going, pushing your shirt up slowly, kissing every inch of skin he uncovered. Stomach, the dip of your waist, the curve under your ribs. "Gosh look at you," he breathed, lips grazing the underside of your breast. He kissed there, then higher, his tongue flicking over your nipple before he took it into his mouth while his hand cupped the other one. You arched a little, fingers tightening in his hair, and he groaned low against you. "Love the way you sound when I touch you," he said, switching sides, giving the same careful attention. "Makes me crazy."

He spent minutes like that and eventually he kissed his way back up, settling between your legs again, hard and obvious against you through his sweats. He rocked once slowly letting you feel him then dropped his forehead to yours. "Baby," he whispered. "I want to be inside you so bad."

You smiled and before he could say anything else you pushed at his shoulders until he rolled onto his back with a surprised little huff. Now you were the one hovering over him, straddling his hips with your hands braced on his chest. His eyes widened for a second, then softened while his lips curved intoa lazy smile. "Oh?" he said, voice teasing. "You taking over now?"

"Yeah," you murmured, leaning down to kiss him slowly and deep, letting your tongue slide against his until he groaned into your mouth. You pulled back just enough to speak against his lips. "My turn to make you feel good."

You kissed down his jaw, then his neck, mirroring what he'd done to you, smiling when his hips jerked up under you. "Fuck," he breathed, hands settling on your waist. "You're gonna kill me love."

You kept going down his chest, lips brushing over the cotton of his shirt first, and you could tell how much he liked it by the way his stomach flexed under every kiss. You slid your hands under the hem pushing the fabric up and exposing the smooth toned plane of his stomach. He had that subtle definition, just lean and strong, a faint happy trail started just below his navel leading down. You followed it with your tongue with a deliberate stripe right up the center of his abs and Jungwon sucked in a sharp breath, his abs jumping under your mouth. "Fuck…" he exhaled, voice wrecked. His hand found your hair again, fingers threading through gently.

You kissed lower, lips tracing the sharp cut of his hipbone then the other side and every time you got close to the waistband of his sweats you'd pull back just enough to kiss the skin right above it. "Baby," he murmured, half laugh and half plea. "You're killing me here."

You looked up at him through your lashes, smirking. "Good." He was breathing harder now, and you palmed him over the fabric with a slow drag of your hand from base to tip, feeling how thick and hard he already was. The outline was obscene and long enough that the head pushed against the waistband, thick enough that your fingers didn't quite meet when you wrapped around him. "So pretty," you said softly with your eyes locked on his. 

He let out a shaky laugh that turned into a groan when you squeezed just a little. "You have no fucking idea what you do to me," he rasped biting his bottom lip hard enough to leave a mark.

You tugged the waistband down finally letting the elastic catch on the head for a second before you pulled it past. He sprang free and heavy against his stomach, flushed dark at the tip, already glistening with precum that beaded at the slit and slid down the underside in a thin line. You wrapped your fingers around him then you stroked once, slow from root to tip, thumb swiping over the head to spread the precum. Jungwon's head fell back against the pillow with a thud. "Shit — fuck, baby…"

You did it again slowly and watched every reaction. "Feels good?" you asked teasingly.

"So fucking good," he groaned and his hips lifting into your hand before he caught himself. "Don't — don't tease too much, please. I'm already losing it." But you did tease just a little more. You leaned down and kissed the inside of his thigh then higher, right at the crease where leg met hip, letting your breath ghost over him without touching. He whined low and needy. "Baby, please…" His voice cracked on the word and his fingers in your hair tightened. "Please put your mouth on me. I need it. Need you." You smiled against his skin, then finally gave in and you licked a slow flat stripe from base to tip and his whole body jerked. "Oh god — fuck yes," he gasped and his voice breaking. "Just like that. Fuck, your tongue…"

You swirled around the head with slow circles, then flicked the underside and he cursed under his breath, hips stuttering up. "Baby — shit, you're so good at this, fuck I love your mouth." You took him in properly then, sucking his length while your tongue pressed flat against the slit. He moaned loud and unrestrained. "Yes — yes, fuck, suck it like that," he babbled, voice wrecked and so, so vocal. "Don't stop, please don't stop."

You bobbed down further until he hit the back of your throat and you hollowed your cheeks, sucking harder on the pull up, hand stroking what your mouth couldn't reach. His breathing turned ragged, moans spilling out nonstop. "Fuck baby, you're gonna make me come so fast," he groaned, fingers flexing in your hair. You hummed around him and he practically sobbed. "Baby fuck, do that again. Please. I'm —shit, I'm so close already."

You picked up the pace just enough and your hand twisting at the base while your tongue worked the head on every upstroke. His hips were jerking in helpless thrusts and his voice cracking on every word. "Gonna come baby, I'm gonna come," he warned, desperate. "Where — fuck, where do you want it?"

You pulled off just long enough to whisper, "In my mouth." Then you took him deep again sucking hard, and he broke. "Fuck yes— fuck baby—" His whole body locked up and his hips snapped forward once as he came with a loud moan, spilling hot and thick down your throat. You swallowed around him working him through every pulse until he was whimpering from overstimulation, hand gently tugging you off.

He collapsed back and his eyes were glassy as he looked down at you. "Holy shit," he breathed. "Come here." He pulled you up immediately with his strong arms wrapping around you, rolling so you were half on top of him. He kissed you messy and deep, tasting himself on your tongue then softer hands stroking your back like he was grounding himself. "You're insane," he murmured against your lips, still catching his breath. You laughed quietly, pressing your face into his neck. "Still want inside you," he added. "Soon as I can breathe again."

You laughed a breathless giggle and leaned in to kiss his face everywhere. Soft pecks on his forehead and his eyelids then the tip of his nose, his cheeks, the corner of his mouth. He closed his eyes, smiling lazily, letting you do whatever you wanted while his hands rubbed slow circles on your back. "The universe must be confused as hell right now with all the kisses we've been throwing around," he murmured, voice still a little rough, his eyes opening n to meet yours with that playful glint.

You grinned, pressing one more kiss to his jaw. "I have no idea who's got the luck right now."

"Well I don't know," he said, smirking, "but I'm feeling pretty damn lucky."

Before you could respond, he shifted and his arms wrapped around your waist as he rolled you onto your back in one smooth motion, settling over you. He caught your hands and lacing his fingers through yours and pinning them gently above your head. Then he kissed your face just like you'd done to him: forehead, cheeks, nose, eyelids. "I'm so crazy about you," he whispered against your temple. "Like stupid crazy."

He released your hands but kept his fingers tangled with yours on one side, using the free one to slide under your shirt again. He tugged it up slowly and kissing the skin as it appeared until he could pull it over your head and toss it aside. His mouth was everywhere then and he took his time sucking lightly on one nipple while his thumb brushed the other, humming low in his throat when you arched into him. "Fuck you're gorgeous," he murmured between kisses.

He settled between your legs again, hard against you, and rocked slowly with his tip teasing your clit with the blunt pressure then dipping just barely against your entrance. Back and forth, slow drags that made you gasp, hips lifting to chase more. "Feel that? How bad I want you?" But then he paused as a small self deprecating laugh escaping him. "Shit, wait. I don't wanna push my luck here. Need a condom before I... yeah."

You laughed too, nodding. "Yeah, good call."

He kissed you quick then rolled off to grab one from his nightstand drawer. He tore the wrapper with his teeth, rolling it on with quick, his yes flicking back to you the whole time like he couldn't look away. Then he was back over you settling between your thighs, one hand bracing beside your head while the other guided himself. He teased again with just the tip circling your entrance pressing in barely an inch before pulling back, watching your face. "Ready baby?" he asked.

You nodded. "Please, Won."

He pushed in slow stretching you inch by inch, the burn intense as your body adjusted to him. He was thick, filling you up so completely that you gasped, your nails digging into his shoulders. He groaned low against your neck, "Fuck," he rasped. "You feel... so good. So tight around me. You okay?"

"Yeah," you whispered, rolling your hips experimentally making you both moan. "Move. Please move."

He did, slowly pulled out then deep thrusting back in, building a rhythm that had the bed creaking quietly under you. He kept that slow, deep rhythm at first pulling almost all the way out just to slide back in with a deliberate grind. The stretch was perfect bordering on too much, his thickness filling you so completely that you could feel every ridge. Sweat slicked between your bodies, and you could hear the quiet creak of the bed mixed with the wet obscene sounds of him moving inside you.

"Fuck baby, you feel so good," Jungwon whined, voice high. His forehead pressed to yours, eyes squeezed shut for a second before they fluttered open, locking on you with this desperate look. "So tight... God, I can't— I can't. You're driving me insane."

You whimpered back, hands clawing at his back. "Jungwon — please, harder... need you deeper," you begged, hips bucking up to meet his thrusts. It felt so good it almost hurt, that sweet ache building low in your belly, but you wanted more, wanted him to ruin you.

He groaned loud, a shaky, obsessed sound, and picked up the pace with his thrusts turning sharper, hips snapping forward with a wet slap each time. "Like that? Fuck yes — tell me, baby." His mouth crashed against your neck, sucking hard enough to bruise. One hand slid down to grip your thigh, hitching it higher around his waist so he could angle deeper, hitting that spot that made you see white.

"Oh god — right there," you cried out. "You're so big..."

"Fuck I love this pussy..." He was babbling now completely unfiltered, hips stuttering as he chased the feeling, his free hand roaming everywhere, squeezing your breast, thumb flicking your nipple hard. You pulled him down for a messy kiss, both of you whining into each other's mouths. "Want on top, let me ride you — please, Won," you whined.

He let out a broken moan at that. "Yeah? Fuck — yes, baby." He rolled you both over and settled on his back with you straddling his hips, his cock still buried deep inside you and the new angle made you gasp. You braced your hands on his chest and started moving with slow rolls at first, grinding your clit against his pelvis. He looked up at you like you were a goddess, hands gripping your hips hard. "Holy shit — you look so hot like this," he whined with his hips bucking up weakly to meet you. "Bouncing on my cock... fuck, your tits — play with them for me? Please baby, wanna see."

You did, cupping your breasts and pinching your nipples, moaning whiny and loud as you picked up speed, lifting and dropping harder now. "Like this?"

He threw his head back, throat exposed and bobbing with a swallow, a needy whine escaping him. "Yes fuck, just like that." You leaned down sinking your teeth into his shoulder enough to make him hiss and buck wildly under you, his hands sliding to your ass to squeeze and guide your movements. "Fuck yes, like that, gonna come if you keep, shit, baby."

You tightened around him on purpose as you rode him. "Oh god baby, fuck, do it again," so you did and he gasped and his voice was cracking, hips jerking up hard enough to make you bounce. His hands flew to your ass, gripping tight and then on instinct, he lifted one palm and brought it down in a sharp smack right across your cheek. You moaned loud and shameless. Jungwon froze for half a second, eyes widening like he'd just discovered something dangerous, then he saw the way your back arched, the way you clenched even tighter around him, and his expression shifted. "You liked that yeah?" he rasped while his palm was rubbing over the warm spot he'd just hit. "Fuck… you really liked that huh?"

You nodded fast, biting your lip. "Yeah, fuck, do it again. Please."

He groaned like the word alone almost finished him off. Another smack harder this time and you cried out, grinding down harder on his cock. "Goddamn, love, such a good girl for me… taking it so well." He squeezed your ass possessively then delivered one more controlled slap. "Turn around," he said suddenly, voice firm. "On your hands and knees. Now."

You scrambled off him and got into position with your ass up and your back arched. You looked back over your shoulder, while Jungwon sat up behind you, hands roaming over your hips, your waist, your back like he couldn't decide where to touch first. "Fuck princess, you're dripping down your thighs. Fuck, I'm obsessed."

He lined himself up again with his tip nudging your entrance, teasing for just a second then he pushed in slowly at first, and you both moaned at the same time, filthy. "So deep," you whined, pushing back against him. "Jungwon — please… fuck me hard."

His grip tightened on your hips and he started thrusting fast, really fast, slapping against your ass with every stroke, the bedframe rattled against the wall. "Fuck fuck, baby, listen to that," he panted. "You love it rough, don't you? Love when I fuck you like this?"

"Yes yes, oh gosh yes," you cried, pushing back to meet every thrust, hands fisting the sheets. "Harder please, Jungwon, don't stop—"

He leaned over you with his chest pressing to your back, one arm wrapping around your waist to hold you in place while the other slid between your legs. His fingers found your clit rubbing fast circles that matched the brutal rhythm of his hips. "Come for me again," he begged, voice whiny and commanding at the same time. "Please, baby milk me, I need it around my cock."

You were already close, the angle hitting that spot over and over and his fingers relentless while your moans turned into broken sobs. "Jungwon, I'm — fuck, I'm gonna—"

"Do it," he growled against your ear. "Be a good girl and come for me, yeah?" You shattered with your back arching hard, walls clamping down around him in fluttering pulses as you came with a wrecked cry of his name. Your whole body shook, vision blurring. He fucked you through it fast and sloppy now, chasing his own high. "Fuck baby, that's it, milk me, shit, I'm so close — gonna come —"

"Come for me, Won, please —" you whined, pushing back weakly.

That sent him over. He slammed in one last time deeply, his hips flush against your ass and came with a long, broken moan that sounded almost pained, his cock pulsing hard inside you as he spilled into the condom. His whole body shuddered, arms wrapping tight around you from behind, holding you close while he rode out the aftershocks.

He stayed buried inside you for a good minute after he came, bath of you breathing hard while his chest was plastered to you back and his arms locked around your middle. His face was tucked into the side of your neck and every few seconds he would press a lazy kiss there. Eventually he pulled out slowly and carefully, hissing a little through his teeth when the cool air hit him. "Fuck that was intense," he muttered as he rolled the condom off and tied it quick, chucking it toward the trash can by the desk.

You laughed, still face down on the mattress. "Yeah, it really was…"

He flopped down beside you, one arm slinging over your waist pulling you sideways so you were kind of snooping, as his fingers started tracing lazy patterns on your hip.  "You okay my love? I kinda went feral at the end there."

You turned your head enough to look at him. His hair was a disaster, sticking up everywhere and his cheeks were super flushed, but he was smiling and it was disarming. "More than okay. My legs are jelly, though. And my ass is gonna remind me of you tomorrow."

He grinned with that boyish grin. "That's good, a souvenir." Then he leaned in and kissed your shoulder right over one of the little red marks he'd left earlier. "Sorry if I got too carried away. You just… you really make me lose my mind, you know?"

"Same here," you admitted, reaching back to thread your fingers through his hair.

He hummed pleased and pulled you closer. "So," he said, as his thumb was circling sweet circles on your ribs. "Do you think we switched again?"

You laughed. "Honestly I have no idea. I wasn't exactly keeping track."

"Yeah, me neither." He nuzzled into your neck. "I was a little distracted."

"Just a little?"

"Okay, extremely. You're very distracting, baby."

You smiled, turning in his arms so you were facing him properly. His eyes were half closed and there was this softness to his expression that made your chest feel tight in the best way. "I don't think I care," you said quietly.

"About the luck?"

"Yeah, I mean I thought I did. I thought it was this whole big thing we had to figure out, but now I'm just like..." You trailed off not sure how to explain it.

"You're like what?" He was really looking at you now and his hand came down to reach yours and give a light hearted kiss on your palm.

"I don't know. I think maybe I had it backwards. I thought losing my luck was the worst thing that could happen to me, but then I met you and —" You stopped feeling your face heat up. "That sounds so cheesy."

"No, keep going. I wanna hear this." He was grinning now, that charming asshole grin.

"I'm not gonna keep going if you're gonna be smug about it."

"Smug? I'm not being smug," he smirked, teasing you.

"You're absolutely being smug."

"Okay, maybe a little." He kissed the tip of your nose. "But seriously. Keep going."

You sighed but you were smiling too. "I just mean... meeting you was lucky. Even if everything else fell apart. Meeting you made all of it worth it."

His expression did something vulnerable and a little overwhelmed like he wasn't expecting you to say that. His hand was on your face and his thumb was brushing over your cheek. "Yeah?" he said quietly.

"Yeah."

"You mean that?"

"I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it."

He was quiet for a second, just looking at you, and then he pulled you closer and kissed you. It was different from before, just sweet and slow. "I'm in love with you," he said when he pulled back. "Just so you know."

Your breath caught. "What?"

"I'm in love with you." He said it again. "I think I have been for a while. Since before the showcase, probably. Maybe since you showed up soaking wet with that broken umbrella and got in my car without even thinking about it. Hell I fell in love with you at that ball even though you were wearing a mask and I didn't know your name."

"Jungwon—"

"I know everything is messy," he continued talking faster now like he was worried you'd interrupt. "And I know everything's been kinda insane with the luck thing and you leaving and me being a mess about it, but I don't care. I'm in love with you. And I just, I wanted you to know that." You stared at him. Your heart was doing something cartwheels and your eyes were getting hot, and you didn't know what to say. "You don't have to say it back by the way," he added quickly. "I'm not — this isn't me trying to pressure you or anything. I just wanted to tell you because it's true."

"You're an idiot," you said and your voice was shaking.

He blinked. "That's not usually the response —"

"I'm in love with you too, you idiot."

His face broke into the biggest smile you'd ever seen. "Yeah?"

"Yeah. Obviously. Why do you think I came back?"

"I don't know, I thought maybe you just really liked my pancakes." You laughed, and it came out wet because apparently you were crying now, and he kissed you again, still grinning against your mouth. "God, you're the best thing that's ever happened to me," he mumbled between kisses. "Luck or no luck, I don't care. You're it for me, you know that?"

"Stop, don't say that..."

"I'm serious, baby. You're it."

"Okay."

"Okay?"

"Okay, you're it for me too." He made this sound like a laugh but still a sigh and pulled you on top of him so you were straddling his hips, his hands settling on your waist. You could feel him already starting to get hard again beneath you, which was honestly impressive considering you'd literally just finished. "Again?" you said, raising an eyebrow.

"What? You're naked and sitting on me and you just said you're in love with me. What did you expect?"

"Yeah, okay, fair." You giggled.

"Mhm. So what do you say, my love? Round two?"

"You're insatiable."

"Only for you, baby."

And, well, turns out the universe has a sense of humor after all.

The band blew up, like actually blew up. ENHYPEN's live album hit streaming platforms and within a month they were getting requests for festival appearances and opening slots for bigger acts. Jeonghan called it the fastest trajectory I've ever seen for a new signing which Jungwon pretended to be cool about but you caught him grinning at his phone for like twenty minutes after that call. They did a small tour but sold out every show. Sunghoon broke another drumstick on stage and the fan video went viral. Jake started getting recognized at coffee shops. Heeseung got approached about a solo EP. Jay bought a car, which he immediately regretted because parking in the city is a nightmare but he was too proud to admit it.

And Jungwon? Jungwon was in his element. Managing them and keeping them on schedule, negotiating with venues and doing all the behind the scenes stuff that nobody sees but makes everything actually work. He was really good at it and watching him do his thing, watching him be confident and competent and completely in control, was honestly kind of hot.  As for you, Jeonghan kept his word. He got you an interview with HYBE's events division and you walked in with a portfolio of every event you'd ever planned, including the disastrous masquerade ball, because fuck it, you organized that thing and it looked incredible even if it ended badly. They hired you on the spot with a decent salary and actual benefits. You were so back.

The apartment became both of yours pretty quickly. You'd officially moved in as a girlfriend about a month after and it was kind of seamless in a way that would've freaked you out before but now just felt right. Your plant claimed the windowsill in the living room and your books took over half the shelf. Your toothbrush lived next to his in the bathroom. He cleared out two drawers for you without asking and you bought matching Pokémon mugs as a joke except now you both used them every morning.

Sunoo came over at least twice a week usually to raid your fridge and complain about his dating life. He and the band got along great, which you should've predicted because Sunoo gets along with everyone. Sometimes you'd come home to find him and Sunghoon arguing about anything on the couch while Jungwon made dinner. It felt like family, the kind of family you choose.

But here's the weird part and you noticed it first, though Jungwon figured it out around the same time — the luck thing evened out completely. You weren't absurdly lucky anymore and he wasn't cosmically cursed. You were both just... average. The kind of normal where sometimes you'd find a twenty in your coat pocket and sometimes your card would decline at the grocery store for no reason. Sometimes Jungwon would hit every green light on the way to the studio and sometimes the subway would break down and make him late. One time you were running to catch the train and you tripped on the platform and Jungwon caught your arm at the exact same second. You both stopped and looked at each other and started laughing because what were the odds? Bad luck canceled out by good luck, or maybe good luck canceled out by bad luck, or maybe it was just two people in the same place at the same time and that was enough.

You were both at the amusement park on the edge of the city one saturday, those amusement parks with rides that were just rickety enough to be fun and overpriced carnival games that nobody ever wins. Jungwon showed up at noon with tickets already purchased and this grin on his face like he was about to surprise you with something amazing. And, well, it was a good day. You went on the ferris wheel first because he insisted, and at the top he kissed you with the whole city spread out below and it was corny as hell but you didn't care. You played one of those rigged basketball games and he missed every single shot and the guy running the booth felt so bad he gave you a stuffed bear anyway. You got soft pretzels that were too salty and lemonade that was too sweet and wandered around just talking about nothing, his hand in yours the whole time.

Later, when the sun was starting to set and the park lights were coming on, you were walking past the games and food stalls when you saw Madame Clarisse. She was set up at a small table near the back of the park with the same jeweled mask, same rings on every finger, same sign that said Palm Reading - $10. There was no line, though. She was just sitting there shuffling a deck of tarot cards and when you walked past she looked up and your eyes met. She smiled like she'd known all along how this would turn out.

You stopped walking and Jungwon noticed after a second and turned back. "You okay?"

"Yeah," you said, still looking at her. "I just — do you remember the fortune teller? From the ball?"

"The one who said your luck was running out?"

"Yeah. That's her."

He followed your gaze and when he saw her his eyebrows went up. "Seriously?"

"Seriously."

Madame Clarisse gave a little wave. You couldn't help it so you waved back. "Should we—" Jungwon started.

"No," you said already pulling him away. "I think we're good."

"You sure?"

"Yeah. I don't need her to tell me anything. I already know."

"Know what?"

You looked at him, at his ridiculous windswept hair and his easy smile and the way he was looking at you like you were the best part of his entire day. "That I got lucky," you said.

He laughed. "That's terrible."

"I know."

"I love you, you know?"

"Yeah, I know that too."

He kissed you then, right there in the middle of the amusement park. "Come on," he said. "I want to win you something at one of these rigged games."

"You're going to lose all your money."

"Not if I get lucky."

You walked away hand in hand, and behind you Madame Clarisse went back to her cards still smiling. You thought about all of it: the ball, that first kiss, the broken umbrella, the month you spent convinced the universe hated you, the moment you almost got on a train and left everything behind. You thought about luck and cosmic balance and fortune tellers who saw things coming before you did. But mostly you just thought about the way Jungwon's hand felt in yours, the way he looked at you like you were the best thing that ever happened to him. The way you'd kissed a stranger in a mask and somehow ended up here, with him, exactly where you were supposed to be.

Maybe the universe had a sense of humor after all. Or maybe some things were always meant to happen, luck or no luck. Either way, you weren't complaining. Just my luck, you thought. Just my luck.

taglist: @rairaiblog @nqdirr @iyoonjh @saeris-world @jayparked @solonenova @izzyy-stuff  @gh9sty @xoenhalover @bambiens @hoonsocks @jaeyunflix 

You retreat.

It begins quietly. He sits beside you in class even when other seats are empty. Walks a little slower so you don’t fall behind. Offers you snacks without making a big deal out of it, like he’s just thinking of you instead of trying.

And you notice. Of course you do.

Euijoo has a softness to him that feels dangerous—not because it’s fake, but because it’s real. His smiles are warm and a little shy. His laughter is easy. He listens when you talk, really listens, like your words matter enough to hold carefully.

That scares you more than indifference ever could.

The first time he asks you out, it’s awkward in the sweetest way.

“Um,” he says, rubbing the back of his neck, eyes flicking anywhere but your face. “I was wondering if you’d maybe want to get coffee with me? Just us.”

Your heart jumps—hard, painful.

You shake your head immediately. “I don’t… date.”

He blinks. “Oh. Okay. I’m sorry—I didn’t mean to—”

“It’s not you,” you say quickly. “I just—can’t.”

He nods, too fast, like he’s trying not to show disappointment. “That’s okay,” he says, voice gentle. “Really.”

He doesn’t ask why. He doesn’t push. And somehow, that makes it harder.

After that, you expect him to pull away.

He doesn’t.

Euijoo still saves you a seat. Still walks you home when it’s late. Still smiles at you like you’re something precious. The only thing that changes is that he never crosses the line again.

Until one evening, months later, when you’re sitting together on a campus bench, autumn leaves scattered at your feet.

“You don’t trust love,” he says softly.

You stiffen. “What?”

He looks at you then—really looks—and there’s no accusation in his eyes. Only understanding.

“You flinch when people talk about relationships,” he continues. “And when I get too close, you tense up. I think… you’re scared.”

You swallow. “You don’t know that.”

“I don’t,” he agrees. “But if it’s true, that’s okay.”

You let out a shaky breath. “What if I don’t know how to be someone’s girlfriend?”

Euijoo’s answer is immediate. “Then I’d learn with you.”

Your chest aches. “What if I get it wrong?”

“Then I’ll be patient.”

“What if I don’t trust you?”

He reaches out—slowly, giving you time to pull away—and places his hand palm-up between you.

“Then I’ll give you reasons to,” he says. “Not words. Time.”

You stare at his hand for a long moment before placing yours in it.

Just for a second.

That’s when you decide to try.

Dating Euijoo is nothing like you feared.

He doesn’t rush you. He doesn’t demand things you’re not ready for. On your first date, he keeps a careful distance, hands tucked into his coat pockets like he’s afraid of startling you. When you get quiet, he doesn’t panic—just waits, presence steady.

The first time he holds your hand, he asks.

The first time he kisses you, it’s slow and soft and unsure, like he’s checking if you’re still there. Like your comfort matters more than his desire.

And you realize something terrifying and beautiful:

Euijoo is gentle because he wants to be.

He remembers little things—how you like your tea, the songs that calm you down, the way you hate sudden loud noises. When you flinch, he stops. When you hesitate, he reassures.

“I’m not going anywhere,” he tells you one night, forehead pressed to yours. “You don’t have to be brave with me.”

That’s when it clicks.

Love doesn’t feel sharp with him.

It feels warm.

Safe.

Like being wrapped in a sweater that smells like home.

You’ve never had a boyfriend before.

But with Euijoo, you learn that love doesn’t have to hurt to be real.

Sometimes, it’s just a gentle boy holding your hand—promising, without saying it out loud, that he’ll never let it hurt you.

TAGLIST: @ja4hyvn @flwoie @sulkygyu @xiaoderrrr @ineedaherosavemeenow @teddywonss @taerae-verse @bbangbies @voucearse @ruuroom @wensurr @sunoo-mint-choco @leehanaholic @delirioastral @todorokiskitten

NETWORKS: @k-records @lune-net

Maybe that's why dating never quite worked for him. Every time he tried, he felt like he’d missed a tutorial somewhere. He could talk, sure, and he could be funny when he wanted, but halfway through a conversation he always drifted, like thinking about assignments or projects or that interesting research thread he'd meant to look into. People would smile at him politely, the kind of smile that told him they’d already made up their mind: sweet guy, but not for me.

The last time he'd tried going on a date, he’d barely made it through an hour. He’d checked the timestamp afterwards and realized he’d spent exactly forty eight minutes pretending he wasn't thinking about a bug he’d found in his graphics project. He’d texted Jungwon: "bro i think i fumbled bad." Jungwon had sent back a voice note where he laughed so hard he hiccuped. Comforting, in its own way.

Jungwon was one of like three people Heeseung could be around without keeping a mental checklist of normal things to say. They’d been friends since first year when they got paired on a project and realized they both worked better at two in the morning with no one else around. Jungwon was quiet in the same way Heeseung was, but also completely unhinged when it came to code. He’d get an idea and just lock in for days. So one afternoon, while Heeseung was in the lab pretending to fix code he’d actually broken on purpose because he didn’t want to admit he didn’t understand it, Jungwon walked in with that mischief look. He sat down next to him, opened his laptop, and said, "ok, don’t make fun of me, but I made something."

Heeseung didn’t look up. "Is it stable this time?" which was generous, because Jungwon’s projects were never stable.

"Define stable," Jungwon said, clicking through a folder that had way too many warning icons. "Anyway, it’s a dating sim."

That finally made Heeseung look. "A dating sim? Why?"

"Research." Jungwon always said that when he’d clearly done something for fun and wanted it to sound academic. "It’s called Girlfriend Simulator."

Heeseung stared at him. "That’s the worst name I’ve ever heard."

Jungwon didn’t even blink. "Yeah, I know. But I need someone to test it, and you're the only person who’ll actually give me notes instead of lying to make me feel better."

Heeseung wanted to argue, but he was tired and they had a midterm coming up and honestly he didn't care enough to fight. So he sighed and pushed his chair closer. "Fine. Show me." Jungwon grinned like that was all he’d wanted since morning. He opened the build file, and the screen filled with placeholder art, branching choices, and a character slot labeled "y/n_default." And Heeseung, who was too distracted to think twice, just shrugged.

He had no idea that saying yes to that stupid looking game would end up being the most disastrous decision of his entire academic life.

He only agreed because Jungwon wouldn't shut up about it, and because even with all his complaints, he had this soft spot for him that made it hard to say no. Also, he didn’t have anything better to do on a friday night; the rest of their friends were out, and he wasn't in the mood to socialize. And, honestly, he liked games where he could pretend to be slightly less single than he actually was. It was pathetic, sure, but it wasn't like anyone needed to know.

So later that night, Heeseung sat on his bed with the lights off and his switch on max brightness, which was probably not great for his already questionable sleep schedule but whatever. Jungwon had sent him the build file with a message that just said "lmk if it crashes :)" which was not exactly confidence inspiring, but Heeseung had agreed to this so he couldn't really back out now.

The game booted with this weirdly soft 8 bit lullaby that sounded like it was trying to hypnotize him. The title screen was clean, minimalist, just the words "Girlfriend Simulator" in a font that looked expensive. Heeseung snorted. Jungwon had definitely spent more time on the typography than the actual game mechanics, which tracked. Character customization loaded next, and Heeseung had to admit it was smoother than he expected. The interface was intuitive, the options were detailed, and the hairstyle physics were suspiciously good for something Jungwon had supposedly coded in his free time between problem sets.

He made his character half heartedly. Messy hair because that's what he had in real life and he wasn't creative enough to imagine anything else. A hoodie because hoodies were safe. He picked "student" as his class, and when it came to stats, he maxed out "humor" because he genuinely thought he was funny, even if nobody else seemed to agree. Then he looked at "emotional intelligence" and left it at zero. Honesty was important, right?

The loading screen that followed was surprisingly elegant. Just a slow fade to black with some text that read "Your First Meeting" in delicate script. Heeseung settled back against his pillow, expecting the usual dating sim fare: a classroom, a coffee shop, maybe a cherry blossom tree if Jungwon was feeling cliché.

And then the screen flickered. Just once, quick enough that Heeseung thought maybe it was his eyes. But then it happened again and the lights in his bedroom pulsed in sync, like someone had wired his lamp to the game's framerate. "What the hell," Heeseung said to no one. 

The switch started vibrating in his hands. Not the normal rumble feature, but something harder, more insistent, like the controller was trying to shake itself apart. On screen, a figure materialized. The girlfriend character. For a second Heeseung just stared because the sprite work was genuinely impressive. The lighting was too good, the shadows moved wrong. Everything felt almost real in a way that made his skin prickle.

And then the girlfriend, you, turned around. Slowly like you already knew he was watching. Your face came into view and Heeseung's brain did this weird stutter because you didn't look like a game character, you looked like a person, with the kind of detail you didn't get from placeholder art. Heeseung felt this uncomfortable twist in his stomach like he was the one being observed.

Then you spoke. Not with a text box, not with that awkward text to speech voice that indie games always used. Actual audio, clear and warm and way too close for his own good. "You're here!"

Heeseung's hands went cold. The voice didn't sound small or synthetic or compressed. It sounded like someone was standing directly behind him in his dark bedroom, breath on his neck, words in his ear. He whipped around so fast he nearly dropped the switch, but his room was empty. Just his desk and his dying succulent and his pile of laundry that he'd been meaning to deal with for a week. "What the—"

Before he could finish the thought, before he could even process what was happening, the lights in his room popped, like every bulb had blown at once. The screen went pure white, so bright it hurt to look at, and the controller in his hands went from cold to burning hot in the span of a heartbeat. He tried to drop it but his fingers wouldn't move, locked in place like the plastic had fused to his skin. The air pressure in the room shifted. His ears popped like he was in a plane taking off, and he felt this pull, this hook behind his ribs, yanking him forward with a force that didn't make any physical sense. He tried to pull back, tried to let go, tried to do anything, but the world was already dissolving.

The last thing Heeseung managed to think before everything shattered into pixels was that he was going to kill Yang Jungwon.

When he opened his eyes, the first thing he noticed was that the world was too bright. The grass beneath him looked like high definition fairy dust, each blade catching light in a way that grass absolutely should not. The sky was blue in that aggressive unnatural way that only existed in concept art. Everything was sharp and vivid and wrong. Heeseung sat up slowly, head spinning, and looked down at himself. His clothes had changed. Instead of his worn out hoodie and sweatpants, he was wearing the outfit his avatar had been wearing. The same hoodie he'd picked in character customization but real now, solid and heavy on his shoulders. His hands looked like his hands but also didn't. The proportions were slightly off, the lines a little too clean.

"What the fuck," he said out loud, and his voice sounded normal, which was worse. Everything else was strange but his voice was still his.

"You made it!"

Heeseung's head snapped up. You were someone standing a few feet away, watching him with this expression that was hard to read. Amusement, maybe, or curiosity. Like you'd been waiting for him and was pleased he'd finally shown up. except you weren't a sprite anymore. You were real, or at least as real as anything else in this place. You looked exactly like the character on screen but with dimension now, depth, the subtle movements of someone actually breathing. Your hair moved slightly in a breeze he couldn't feel. You were wearing something casual but put together in that effortless way that Heeseung had never managed to pull off.

You smiled at him, and he felt something weird in his stomach. "Hi," you said, like this was completely normal, like he hadn't just been ripped through a screen into a video game that shouldn't exist. "Nice to meet you!"

Heeseung opened his mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. His brain was doing this thing where it tried to process too many things at once and ended up processing nothing at all. "What," he finally managed, which wasn't even a complete sentence but it was all he had.

"Sorry I'm late," you said, but you didn't sound particularly sorry. "Jungwon said you might be running behind. He's the one who set this up, by the way. Said we'd get along."

Heeseung blinked. "Jungwon... set this up?"

"Yeah, the blind date?" You looked at him like he was being slow on purpose. "He said you needed to get out more. His words, not mine."

And that was such a Jungwon thing to do that Heeseung almost believed it. Almost. Except he was still processing the fact that the world around him looked like someone had turned reality into a video game filter. "This is insane," he muttered under his breath. "This is the most realistic game I've ever—"

"Game?" You interrupted, and your smile faltered just slightly. "I'm not playing games with you."

The way you said it made Heeseung freeze. It wasn't defensive or annoyed, it was sincere like you genuinely meant it, like you had no idea what he was talking about. And that's when it hit him: You could hear him. Not just the dialogue options he was supposed to pick. Everything. his actual thoughts spoken out loud. "Wait," he said slowly, "you heard that?"

"Heard what?"

"Nothing. Never mind." Heeseung cleared his throat and tried to pull himself together. He could freak out later. Right now there was a person in front of him — a very real feeling and cute person — and he was being weird. "So. Blind date. Right. Jungwon's idea."

He really looked at you then. You were pretty, in this approachable, comfortable way that made him think maybe he could actually talk to you without saying something catastrophically stupid. You had this ease about you, like you weren't trying too hard, and your eyes had this spark that suggested you were probably smarter than you let on.  Basically, you were everything he'd ever put on one of those hypothetical "ideal type" list.

"So," you said, cutting through his thoughts. "Jungwon mentioned you're into games?"

Heeseung tried not to laugh at the irony. "Uh, yeah. You could say that."

"Me too." You brightened, and it was genuine, not that polite interest people usually faked. "I've been replaying persona 5 royal for like the third time. I know, I know, it's excessive."

"No, that's— that's actually really cool," Heeseung said, and he meant it. "Most people don't get the appeal of replaying stuff."

"Right?" You gestured as you talked, animated in a way that made him want to keep listening. "Everyone's like 'you already know the story' but that's not the point. It's about the experience, the details you missed, trying different builds—"

A notification sound chimed softly in the air between you. Heeseung jumped. You didn't react. In the corner of his vision, barely perceptible, text appeared: romantic interest +5. common interests discovered.

Oh. Oh no. This was a dating sim. An actual, literal dating sim. And he was living it.

"You okay?" You asked, tilting your head slightly.

"Yeah, totally fine," Heeseung lied. "Just thought I heard something."

You nodded, accepting this easily, and then said, "Do you want to walk? There's this spot by the lake that's really nice."

"Sure," Heeseung said, because what else was he going to say?

You started down a path that looked hand painted, every stone deliberately placed, every flower color coordinated. You reached the lake, which was absurdly picturesque, and sat down on a bench that looked like it had been placed there specifically for this moment. Probably because it had. Heeseung sat next to you, not too close but not weirdly far either, and tried to act like this was normal. "Oh," you said suddenly, looking up. "Look at that." Heeseung followed your gaze. There was a flower growing on a low hanging branch, except it wasn't growing so much as hovering there, pulsing slightly with a soft golden glow. It bobbed up and down in a loop, the universal sign of an interactive object. You didn't seem to notice anything weird about it. "That's pretty," you said. "I've never seen a flower like that before."

Heeseung stared at it. The glow intensified slightly, like it was trying to get his attention, like it was waiting for him to do something. Oh god. This is a prompt. He was supposed to pick the flower and give it to you, that's how this worked. That's how you earned affection points or route progression or whateverJungwon had programmed into this thing. So he stood up. "I'll get it for you."

"You don't have to—"

"No, I want to," Heeseung said, and he meant it, which was somehow worse. He reached up and plucked the flower from the branch. It came away easily, and the moment his fingers closed around the stem, the glow faded into something softer, more natural. It looked real now. I mean, it felt real. He turned back to you and held it out, suddenly aware of how much this looked like a scene from every romance movie he'd ever suffered through, not that he suffered through many. "Here," he said.

You took it, and your fingers brushed his for just a second. You looked down at the flower, then back up at him, and your smile was so genuinely happy that Heeseung forgot for a moment that this was supposed to be a game. "Thank you," you said. "That's really sweet."

romantic interest +15. key item obtained: first flower. achievement unlocked: classic romantic gesture.

The notifications stacked in his peripheral vision, and Heeseung felt something between triumph and existential dread. "It's just a flower," he said.

"Maybe," you said, twirling it between your fingers. "But it's the thought that counts, right?" And the worst part was that you seemed to actually believe that. You weren't reading from a script or following programmed responses. You felt real, real enough that Heeseung was starting to forget why that should scare him.

You tucked the flower behind your ear, adjusting it carefully, and Heeseung had to physically stop himself from saying something embarrassing about how that was probably the prettiest thing he'd seen all week. He sat back down on the bench, leaving what he hoped was an appropriate amount of space between you. "So," you said, tilting your head. "What do you do for fun? Besides picking flowers for girls in parks."

Heeseung felt his face get warm. "I don't— that's not a thing I do regularly."

"Shame. You're good at it." You were grinning now, clearly enjoying his embarrassment. "Come on, tell me. What's your thing?"

"Uh. Games, mostly. I play a lot of games, like Jungwon said."

Your eyes lit up immediately. "Oh yeah! What kind?"

"Mostly League. Some RPGs. Anything competitive, I guess." He expected the usual response, the polite nod and change of subject that he got whenever he mentioned gaming to people.

Instead, you leaned forward, genuinely interested. "Wait, you play League? What's your main?"

Heeseung blinked. "You play League?"

"Obviously. Answer the question."

"I mean, I play mid usually. Zed, Leblanc, that kind of thing." He was still processing the fact that you not only knew what League was but apparently played it. "What about you?"

"Support. I'm a Janna main and i'm not ashamed of it." You said it with this defiant pride that made Heeseung want to laugh. "I know, I know, support is boring or whatever, but someone has to keep the ADC alive and it might as well be me."

romantic interest +10. shared interests discovered: league of legends.

Heeseung felt something shift in his chest. He'd never met someone who got it like this. Who understood that games weren't just mindless button mashing but actual strategy and skill. "What rank are you?" He asked.

"Plat 2. I was almost diamond last season but then I had finals and kind of gave up on the grind." You made a face. "What about you?"

"Diamond 3." Heeseung said, oddly proud of himself but pretending he wasn't.

"Oh, so you're actually good." You looked impressed, which made Heeseung feel ridiculously more pleased with himself. "We should play together sometime."

"Yeah, definitely," Heeseung said, and then remembered that this was a game and there probably wasn't a 'sometime' outside of this moment. The thought made something in his stomach twist uncomfortably. You shifted on the bench, getting more comfortable, and somehow ended up closer to him. And just like that, you were off. Heeseung found himself talking more than he had in weeks, and you had opinions, strong ones, and you weren't afraid to argue with him when you disagreed. But it wasn't hostile or competitive, it was fun. At some point, you started talking about other games too. You mentioned playing Stardew Valley when you wanted something relaxing, getting unreasonably invested in Hollow Knight, rage quitting dark souls three times before finally beating it. "I'm not good at souls games," you admitted. "I panic dodge. I know you're supposed to learn the patterns but my brain just goes 'roll roll roll' and then I die."

Heeseung laughed. "That's valid. I did the same thing my first playthrough."

"Really? You seem like you'd be one of those people who does no hit runs for fun."

"Absolutely not. I died to the tutorial boss in Elden Ring."

You gasped, mockingly scandalized. "No you didn't."

"I really did. it Took me like fifteen tries." You were laughing now, the kind of laugh that made your whole face light up, and Heeseung felt ridiculously proud that he'd caused it. There was something about making you laugh that felt like winning.

romantic interest +8. humor appreciated.

You kept talking, jumping from topic to topic with the kind of ease that Heeseung had only ever experienced with Jungwon or Jake at best. Except this was different because you were looking at him like everything he said was interesting, like you actually wanted to hear his thoughts on whether the Death Note ending was satisfying or if Eren from Attack on Titan was justified. The sun was properly setting now, painting everything in warm colors. there were fireflies starting to appear, floating lazily through the air in a way that was definitely too perfect to be natural. Heeseung watched one drift past your face, and you reached out to let it land on your finger. "Pretty," you said softly, watching it glow.

Heeseung was looking at you, at the flower still tucked behind your ear and the way the sunset caught in your hair and the small smile on your face as you watched the firefly. "Yeah," he said. "Really pretty." You glanced at him and caught him staring. For a second, Heeseung thought he'd made it weird, but then you smiled, almost shy, and looked back at the firefly.

romantic interest +15. moment shared.

The firefly flew off, and you watched it go before turning back to him. "Hey, can I tell you something?" He nodded so you kept going. "I wasn't really sure about coming today. I almost canceled, actually." You pulled at a thread on your sleeve, not quite meeting his eyes. "I'm not great at the whole meeting new people thing. I always feel like I'm going to say something weird and scare them off."

"You're not weird," Heeseung said automatically.

"You literally just met me. I could be extremely weird."

"Okay, but like, good weird. The kind of weird that's actually interesting." Heeseung ran a hand through his hair, trying to figure out how to explain it. "Most people just want to talk about surface level stuff, you know? But you actually have things you care about."

You looked at him for a long moment, and Heeseung couldn't read your expression. Then you smiled, soft and genuine. "You're really nice, you know that?"

"I'm really not," Heeseung said, but he was smiling too.

"Yes you are. You're nice and you're a good listener and you have good taste in games." You counted off on your fingers. "That's like, three whole good qualities. Most people don't even have one."

romantic interest +12. compliments appreciated. emotional vulnerability reciprocated.

There was a moment of comfortable silence where you just sat there, watching the fireflies multiply in the growing dusk. Heeseung thought about how easy this felt, how he wasn't checking the time or looking for excuses to leave. How he kind of never wanted this to end.

You turned your head to look at him. "So do you want to do this again? Like, another time?"

Heeseung's heart did a weird jump in his chest. "Like another date?"

"Yeah. If you want. No pressure or anything." You said it casually, but Heeseung could see the hint of nervousness in the way you weren't quite meeting his eyes. "I just think it'd be fun to hang out more. Maybe we could actually play League together or something."

Every logical part of Heeseung's brain was screaming that this was a bad idea. That he should figure out how to exit this game and go back to real life and deal with the fact that he'd just spent hours in a virtual reality dating sim. But the less logical part, the part that was currently winning, wanted to see you again. Wanted to hear you laugh more. Wanted to keep talking about stupid stuff that mattered to him and apparently mattered to you too. "Yeah," he heard himself say. "Definitely, yeah, I'd really like that."

Your smile was so bright it could've competed with the fireflies. "Okay. It's a date then."

romantic interest +20. second date confirmed. route progression: 15% complete.

And then, without any warning at all, the world started to blur at the edges. The colors bled together, the sounds got muffled and distant, and Heeseung felt that same pulling sensation from before. Like someone had hooked a line to his chest and was reeling him back. "Wait— " he started to say, reaching out instinctively. You were looking at him with concern, mouth moving, but he couldn't hear what you were saying anymore. Everything was dissolving into static and white light and that horrible feeling of falling. The last thing he saw before everything went black was your face, still worried, still perfect, with that flower tucked behind your ear. Then he was gasping awake in his dark bedroom, switch controller still hot in his hands, his heart racing. The screen showed a save menu: progress saved. continue tomorrow?

His hands were shaking. "What the hell," Heeseung said to his empty room.

And he barely slept that night. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw the park, the fireflies, your smile. he kept reaching for memories that felt too solid to be from a game. By the time his alarm went off, he'd already been awake for an hour, staring at his ceiling and trying to convince himself that he hadn't just experienced the most elaborate hallucination of his life.

He found Jungwon in their usual spot in the computer lab, hunched over his laptop with his headphones on, nodding along to whatever he was listening to. There were three empty energy drink cans next to him, which meant he'd probably been there since before sunrise. Heeseung dropped his bag on the desk with more force than necessary. Jungwon jumped, pulling his headphones down. "Jesus, dude. Learn to announce yourself like a normal person."

"We need to talk about your game," Heeseung said.

Jungwon's face lit up. "Oh my god, you played it! what'd you think? Was she cute? Did you get to the part with the—"

"Jungwon." Heeseung sat down, leaning forward. "What the hell did you put in that thing?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean it was way too real." Heeseung ran his hand through his hair, trying to figure out how to explain something that sounded insane even in his own head. "It felt like I was actually inside the game."

Jungwon frowned. "Wait, you used a VR headset or something?"

"No, I just played it normally! On my switch, in my room." Heeseung could hear how crazy he sounded but he kept going anyway. "But it wasn't like regular gameplay. It was like the game pulled me in. I could smell things, Jungwon."

Jungwon stared at him for a long moment, then slowly took a sip of his energy drink. "Bro. You got that invested in it?"

"I'm not— that's not what I'm saying."

"You literally just described sensory immersion that doesn't exist yet." Jungwon was grinning now. "Holy shit, you're actually down bad. You played a dating sim for like two hours and now you're having full vivid memories about it."

"It wasn't like that," Heeseung insisted, but even he could hear how weak it sounded.

"Dude, you need to get an actual girlfriend. Like, a real one. Made of flesh and blood and everything." Jungwon was trying not to laugh and failing. "Look, I'm glad you liked it. Genuinely. But maybe we should set you up with someone real before you completely lose touch with reality." Heeseung slumped back in his chair. Maybe Jungwon was right. Maybe he had just gotten way too into it. Maybe his brain had filled in details that weren't actually there because he was that desperate for connection. "I'm not judging! Okay, maybe I'm judging a little bit, but I'm also proud. My game is so good it's causing psychological breaks from reality." Jungwon looked genuinely pleased with himself. "Okay, but if you're playing tonight, there's something you should know."

"What?"

"The second date has a mini game. Like, a fight sequence."

Heeseung blinked. "I'm sorry, what?"

"A fighting mini game."

"Why the fuck does a dating simulator have a fighting mini game?"

Jungwon shrugged. "I thought it'd be fun. Adds variety and keeps things interesting."

"That makes absolutely no sense. What am I supposed to be fighting?"

"You'll see," Jungwon said, and his smile was deeply suspicious.

"That's not an answer."

"It's the only answer you're getting. I'm not spoiling my own game." Jungwon turned back to his laptop. "Just make sure you've been keeping up with your stats. You're gonna need decent strength and agility."

"I maxed out humor and left emotional intelligence at zero."

Jungwon turned around slowly. "You what."

"What! I was being honest about my abilities!"

"Heeseung. My guy. My dude." Jungwon looked pained. "You're supposed to actually try to build a good character."

"My character is fine."

"Your character is going to get his ass kicked." Jungwon pulled up something on his laptop, clicked around for a second, then shook his head. "Okay, you know what? It's fine. You'll figure it out. The game has adaptive difficulty anyway."

Heeseung really looked at Jungwon. "Adaptive difficulty in a dating sim."

"In the fighting portion, yeah. The dating part is all you, buddy. That's pure skill based."

Heeseung wanted to argue that there was something deeply wrong with Jungwon's game design philosophy, but he also kind of wanted to know what the hell happened on the second date that required combat stats. "Is she going to be there?" He asked. "During the fight thing?"

"Obviously. It's her date." Jungwon was smirking now. "Why, you worried about impressing her?"

"No."

"You're totally worried about impressing her. A girl who doesn't exist."

Heeseung threw a pen at him. Jungwon dodged it without even looking up from his screen. And the rest of the day dragged. Heeseung went to his classes and took notes and nodded at the appropriate times, but his brain was somewhere else entirely. He kept thinking about the park. About the way you'd looked at him when he gave you the flower. About how easy it had been to talk to you. He knew it was just a game. He knew you were just code, just a really well designed character or whatever that Jungwon had somehow made feel real. But knowing that didn't stop him from wanting to see you again.

By the time he got back to his dorm that night, he'd already decided he was playing regardless of how pathetic it made him look. He grabbed his switch, plugged in his headphones even though he hadn't used them last time, and loaded up the save file. The screen flickered once. Twice. Here we go again, Heeseung thought. And then the world tilted, and he was falling forward into light. When the world stopped spinning and Heeseung's vision cleared, he wasn't in a park this time. He was sitting in a desk chair, his own desk chair. In what looked exactly like his dorm room, except cleaner, way cleaner. His laundry wasn't on the floor and his desk wasn't covered in empty energy drink cans. His monitor was on, displaying his league of legends home screen, and his keyboard had that soft RGB glow that looked way more expensive than his actual setup.

"Okay," Heeseung said to the empty room. "This is new." His phone — or the game's version of his phone — buzzed on the desk. He picked it up and saw a discord notification.

you: you're online! finally you: i've been waiting like ten minutes you: i was starting to think you ghosted me

Heeseung's heart did that stupid jump thing again. He typed back quickly.

heeseung: sorry, just got on heeseung: ready when you are

His discord pinged with an incoming call. He stared at it for a second, then clicked accept. "There you are," your voice came through his headphones, clear and warm and doing absolutely nothing good for his heart rate. "I thought you bailed on me."

"I wouldn't do that," Heeseung said, and he meant it, which was concerning considering you were a video game character.

"Good. Because I already said we were playing together and if you didn't show up i would've looked stupid." Heeseung could hear the smile in your voice. on his second monitor — since when did he have a second monitor? — a small window popped up showing your avatar. It was cute, some anime style drawing with the same flower from yesterday tucked behind the character's ear. "Okay, so I set up a custom game. Two versus two," you said.

"Sounds good. Who are we playing against?"

There was a pause. "Okay, so don't freak out, but it's my exes."

Heeseung's hand froze on his mouse. "I'm sorry, what?"

"My ex boyfriends. Both of them. They wanted a rematch from last time." You said it so casually, like this was a completely normal thing. "They're kind of toxic about League. They got really mad when I beat them."

"You want me to play League against your ex boyfriends?"

"Technically we're playing against them together as a team. Bonding activity!" You sounded way too cheerful about this. "Come on, It'll be fun. Plus i really want to beat them again. They've been talking shit in the group chat all week."

quest unlocked: defend your girlfriend's honor (in league of legends) | objective: win the 2v2 match | optional objective: make her exes regret queueing up

The notification appeared in the corner of his vision and Heeseung had to resist the urge to laugh. This was insane. This entire situation was insane. But he went for it anyway. "Okay," he said. "Let's do it." the invite popped up and Heeseung accepted. The lobby loaded and he could see the other two players: "toxicking" and "yourworstnightmare" which were possibly the most obnoxious usernames he'd ever seen. "Those are real people you dated?" Heeseung asked.

"Unfortunately. My taste in men used to be really bad." You paused. "It's gotten better though." Heeseung tried not to smile and failed completely.

The chat lobby loaded and immediately one of them started typing.

toxicking: oh look who showed up toxicking: brought a new victim i see yourworstnightmare: this gonna be quick lol

"They're always like this," you said, sounding tired. "Just mute them if they get annoying."

"I'm fine," Heeseung said. "I've dealt with worse in solo queue."

"Ooh, confident. I like it."

romantic interest +5. confidence appreciated.

You locked in Janna, just like you'd said yesterday. Heeseung hovered over Zed for a second, then switched to Leblanc. If this was going to be a two versus two, he wanted mobility and burst damage. The game loaded, Heeseung cracked his knuckles and adjusted his grip on his mouse. "Okay, game plan," you said. "I keep you alive, you delete them. Simple." The match started and immediately the other team was in all chat. Heeseung checked their champions. Yasuo and Yone. Of course they were playing the flashy high skill ceiling champions. He would've bet money they had mastery 7 emotes ready to spam. "They always play like this," you said. "Super aggressive, trying to outplay everything. It's kind of predictable once you get used to it." The minions spawned and both teams moved forward. Heeseung played it safe at first, watching how the exes moved, learning their patterns. And then suddenly, first blood!

"THAT'S WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT," you shouted, and Heeseung couldn't help but grin.

toxicking: wtf toxicking: that was lag yourworstnightmare: ur getting carried yourworstnightmare: ur duo is doing everything

"He's salty," you said, laughing. "This is great." The match continued and it became increasingly clear that Heeseung and you had better coordination. You'd shield him right before he went in. You moved together like you'd been playing as a duo for months. "Behind you," you called out, and Heeseung instantly dodged. It wasn't even close. By fifteen minutes, the score was 15 to 3, and Heeseung had more kills than both of the exes combined.

toxicking: this is bullshit toxicking: whoever this guy is he's probably smurfing yourworstnightmare: yeah no way he's actually this rank toxicking: fucking carried loser

"They're so mad," you said, and you sounded absolutely delighted. "Oh my god, they're so mad. This is the best day of my life."

Heeseung was grinning so hard his face hurt. "Should we end it?"

"Absolutely, yeah. Let's make it hurt." You pushed mid together. Heeseung went in first, deleting the Yasuo instantly. You polymorphed the Yone, and Heeseung finished him off before the polymorph even ended. The nexus exploded.

victory! +50 romantic interest. victory achieved. quest completed. achievement unlocked: better than her exes (at league of legends)

Heeseung leaned back in his chair, feeling more satisfied than he had any right to feel about a video game within a video game. "That felt good."

"Right? God, I've been wanting to do that for weeks." You sighed happily. "You're really good, by the way. You weren't kidding about being diamond."

"I don't really joke about my rank."

"Noted. Confidence is earned." There was a pause. "Hey, want to play another one? Just us this time?"

Heeseung absolutely should not spend more time in this game. He should log off and go to sleep and maybe talk to a therapist about why he was emotionally investing in a dating simulator. "Yeah," he said instead. "Let's play another."

You made a happy sound that did dangerous things to his chest. "Okay! I'll make the lobby.” Your laugh was bright and genuine and perfect. "I knew you were my type."

romantic interest +15. competitive spirit matched.

You played two more games and won both of them. When you finally left the lobby, Heeseung realized he'd been playing for almost two hours. His hands were sore from gripping the mouse and his face hurt from smiling. "Hey," you said, your voice softer now. "Thanks for playing with me. And for, you know, obliterating my exes. That was really fun."

"Anytime," Heeseung said, and meant it. "This was really fun. I don't usually have this much fun playing league."

"Me neither," you admitted. "Usually it's just people being toxic or trying too hard. But this was nice. You're nice." There was a comfortable silence, just the sound of both of you breathing through the discord call. Heeseung looked at his monitor, at the League client, at the clean version of his room that didn't exist in real life. "So," you said eventually. "Same time next week?"

Heeseung's chest tightened. "Yeah. Definitely."

"Cool. It's a date." You paused. "Well, another date. Our third date. Okay. Well. I should probably get going. Okay. Goodnight, Heeseung."

"Goodnight." The discord call ended and Heeseung sat there in the quiet of his too clean room, staring at his monitor. The screen started to blur at the edges, colors bleeding together again. Here we go again, he thought, again.

progress saved. route progression: 30% complete.

And this whole thing it became a routine faster than Heeseung wanted to admit. He'd go to class, take notes he barely remembered, nod at Jungwon when they crossed paths in the lab, and then he'd go straight back to his dorm. Dinner was whatever he could eat with one hand because he was already booting up the switch with the other. Jake, his roommate, asked him once if he was okay, and Heeseung said he was fine, just really into this new game. Which was technically true, even if it didn't come close to explaining what was actually happening.

The third date was at an arcade. Not a real arcade, obviously, but the game's version of one. You showed up wearing this oversized hoodie and jeans and you looked so genuinely excited to be there that Heeseung forgot for a solid minute that none of this was real. The mission was simple: win you a prize from the claw machine. Except the claw machine was rigged in that way that all claw machines are rigged, and it took Heeseung fifteen tries before he finally got the stuffed cat you'd been eyeing. When he handed it to you, you hugged it to your chest and smiled at him like he'd just won you something actually valuable, and the notification that popped up said his charm stat had increased by ten points. He was starting to understand how the game worked now; every interaction mattered and every choice added up.

On the fourth date, you took him to a bookstore, and the mission was to pick out a book for each other. You spent almost an hour wandering through the aisles, pulling out books and reading the backs and showing him things you thought he'd like. You picked him this SciFi novel about time loops and said it reminded you of him because he seemed like someone who'd want to figure out how to break the system. He didn't know how to tell you that he was currently living in something that felt suspiciously like a time loop, so he just took the book and thanked you. He picked you a fantasy novel with a really detailed magic system. When you read the description your whole face lit up and you immediately added it to your reading list. His intelligence stat increased and so did the romantic interest meter, which was now sitting at somewhere close to seventy percent.

Date five was a cooking challenge in your apartment, which Heeseung didn't even know you had until he loaded into the game and found himself standing in a kitchen that looked like it came out of an interior design magazine. You were already there, tying your hair back, explaining that you'd challenged him to see who could make the better pasta. Heeseung had never cooked pasta in his life that didn't come from a box with instructions, but he wasn't about to admit that. The mission objective said to impress you with his cooking skills, which seemed optimistic given his actual skill level, but he tried anyway. He burned the garlic immediately. You laughed at him but not in a mean way, more like you thought it was endearing that he was trying. You ended up helping him, standing close enough that he could smell your perfume, guiding his hands when he didn't know how much salt to add. Your pasta turned out better than his but you ate his anyway and said it wasn't that bad, and his cooking stat went from zero to fifteen which felt generous but he wasn't complaining.

By date seven Heeseung's character stats had changed completely. His confidence was maxed out now, sitting at ninety five out of a hundred. his charm was at eighty. Even his emotional intelligence had somehow climbed to sixty despite him never actively trying to level it up. The game was keeping track of everything, he realized. Every time he listened to you talk about something you cared about, every time he remembered a small detail you'd mentioned, every time he made you laugh, the numbers went up. He was being rewarded for paying attention, for caring.

Date seven was a hiking trail that wound up a mountain to a viewpoint. The mission was just to reach the top together, which sounded simple except the trail was longer than expected. Heeseung offered to take a break but you said you wanted to keep going, you wanted to see the view. So you kept climbing and Heeseung found himself naturally slowing his pace to match yours, offering his hand on the steeper parts, pointing out interesting rocks or plants just to give you reasons to stop and catch his breath, because the game kept showing pop ups of him showing that his hydration meter was almost on 10%. When you finally reached the top the sun was setting and the view was objectively incredible, the kind of thing that didn't exist in real life because real life didn't have rendering engines that could make every cloud perfect. You sat down on the bench at the summit and Heeseung sat next to you and you leaned your head on his shoulder like it was the most natural thing in the world.

"This is nice," you said quietly. "I'm glad you're here."

"Me too," Heeseung said, and he meant it so completely it scared him.

"You know, when we first met, I wasn't sure if this would work out. I didn't like the idea of a blind date." You were looking out at the view, not at him. "But I think I was wrong. I think we make sense together."

The romantic interest meter hit ninety percent and a new notification appeared: relationship milestone approaching. prepare for confession sequence. Heeseung's stomach dropped. Confession sequence. That meant the game was building toward something, toward an ending. toward him having to either commit or walk away. He'd known this was coming, obviously, this was a dating sim, the whole point was to get to the confession. But now that it was actually happening he wasn't ready. He didn't want this to end. He wanted to keep going on dates and learning things about you and making you laugh and existing in this space where things made sense.

"Hey," you said, turning to look at him. "You okay? You got quiet."

"Yeah, I'm fine," Heeseung lied. "Just thinking."

"About what?"

About how you're not real, he didn't say. About how I'm going to have to leave eventually and you'll just be code again. About how I'm way too invested in something that was only supposed to be a game. "About how nice this is," he said instead.

You smiled and took his hand, lacing your fingers through his. "Yeah. It really is." You sat there until the sun finished setting and the stars came out, which happened too fast because game time didn't move like real time. When the world started to blur at the edges and Heeseung felt that familiar pulling sensation, you squeezed his hand once before letting go. "See you next time," you said, and your voice was already fading.

Heeseung woke up at his desk again, neck sore, hands cramped around the controller. His phone showed it was three in the morning. He had class in five hours. He should sleep. He should eat something. He should probably shower because he wasn't sure he'd done that today. Instead he looked at the switch screen. progress saved. route progression: 90% complete. next date: confession sequence available.

The next day, Heeseung found Jungwon in the same spot as always, corner desk in the computer lab with three monitors running different programs simultaneously. Heeseung dropped into the chair next to him hard enough that Jungwon jumped. "What happens after the confession?" Heeseung asked without preamble.

Jungwon blinked at him. "What?"

"In your game. What happens after the confession scene. I need to know."

"Oh, you're at that part already?" Jungwon's eyebrows went up. "Uh, I don't know if i should tell you though. Spoilers and all that."

"Jungwon."

"I'm serious! The whole point of a game is discovering it yourself. If I tell you what happens it ruins the experience." Jungwon was grinning now, clearly enjoying this. "You're supposed to go in blind and make your choices based on what feels right in the moment."

Heeseung resisted the urge to grab him by the shoulders and shake him. "I just want to know what to expect. Is there a good ending? A bad ending? Multiple endings?"

"There are multiple endings, yeah. Depends on your choices throughout the game and your final stats." Jungwon tilted his head, studying him. "Why are you so stressed about this? It's just a game. If you get a bad ending you can just reload and try again."

"I don't want to reload," Heeseung said, and he could hear how intense he sounded but couldn't seem to stop. "I want to get it right the first time."

Jungwon stared at him for a long moment, then slowly set down his drink. "Okay, you need to be honest with me right now. How much have you been playing this game?"

"I don't know. A few hours a day."

"Heeseung."

"Okay, maybe more than a few hours."

"How many hours are we talking? Ballpark estimate."

Heeseung did the mental math and immediately regretted it. "I don't think that's relevant."

"Oh my god, you're obsessed." Jungwon leaned back in his chair, looking somewhere between amused and concerned. "Dude, it's a dating sim. A fictional dating sim. With a fictional girl who doesn't exist. You know that, right? You know she's not real?"

"Obviously I know that," Heeseung said defensively, even though there were moments when he forgot, when you felt so real that it didn't matter what you were made of.

"Do you though? Because you look like you haven't slept in three days." Jungwon was trying to be lighthearted about it but there was genuine worry underneath. "I made the game to be immersive but this is kind of next level." Jungwon paused. "Actually, I've been meaning to ask. Do you have the save file on your switch?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Can I see it? I want to check something." Jungwon was already pulling out a cable from his bag. "I've been trying to track some of the game metrics and I want to see how your playthrough data looks. Might help me optimize things for the final build." Heeseung hesitated for a second, then pulled out his switch and handed it over. Jungwon connected it to his laptop and started pulling up files, his eyes scanning lines of code that moved too fast for Heeseung to follow. "Okay so your save file shows you're at ninety percent completion, which tracks," Jungwon muttered, clicking through folders. "Romance points are maxed, most of your stats are really high except wisdom which is still somehow at like twenty, but that's on you for ignoring all the library study sessions —" He stopped mid-sentence. "Wait."

"What?"

"Hang on." Jungwon leaned closer to his screen, scrolling through something. his expression shifted from curious to confused to something that looked almost worried. "This doesn't make sense."

"What doesn't make sense?"

"These files. There are scripts here that I didn't write." Jungwon opened another window, comparing code side by side. "Like, entire dialogue trees that don't exist in my original build. And these asset files, I definitely didn't create these. The arcade date was supposed to be at a generic arcade but your file shows custom assets for specific machines."

Heeseung felt something cold settle in his stomach. "Maybe you forgot you added them?"

"I don't forget code I write, Heeseung. That's not how this works." Jungwon was scrolling faster now, opening more files. "And look at this, the dating locations are generating based on your preferences. I programmed like five set locations but your save file has seven different ones and they're all places that align with interests you've demonstrated in gameplay." He clicked on something else. "Oh this is weird. Really weird."

"What?"

"The dialogue system. I built it to pull from a database of pre written responses with some randomization for variety, but this–-" Jungwon gestured at the screen. "This is learning. It's analyzing your responses and generating new dialogue options that don't exist in my database. It's writing its own conversations."

"Is that bad?"

"It's not bad, it's impossible. I didn't program that. I don't even know how to program that." Jungwon looked up at him, and for the first time since Heeseung had known him, he looked genuinely unsettled. "Your game is developing its own code."

They sat in silence for a moment, the only sound the hum of the computer lab's ventilation system and the clicking of someone's mechanical keyboard a few desks over. "Is that dangerous?" Heseung asked.

"I don't know. Probably not? I mean, it's still just a game. It's not like it can affect anything outside of itself." Jungwon didn't sound entirely convinced though. "But it's definitely something I need to look into. This could be a massive bug or it could be the framework doing something really innovative that I didn't anticipate."

"But the game still works, right? Like, I can still finish it?"

Jungwon gave him a look. "You're really determined to finish this thing, aren't you?"

"I'm ninety percent through. I'm not stopping now."

"Even knowing that the game is apparently developing sentience or whatever?"

"It's not sentient, it's just adaptive," Heeseung said, trying to sound convincing.

Jungwon sighed and unplugged the switch, handing it back to him. "Okay, fine. But I'm keeping a copy of your save data so I can analyze this more. And maybe after you're done we can talk about what's actually happening here because this is either a huge breakthrough in game design or a really concerning glitch and I genuinely can't tell which." Heeseung nodded, pocketing the switch. "And Heeseung?" Jungwon's expression was serious now. "Be careful with the confession sequence. I know you want to get it right but just remember that at the end of the day it's still a program. It's responding to inputs and generating outputs. It's not actually feeling anything."

Heeseung nodded, but he was thinking about the way you'd looked at him during the sunset on the hiking date or about how your smile seemed genuinely happy when he won you the stuffed cat. "Right," he said. "Yeah, I know that." Jungwon didn't look convinced, and honestly, Heeseung wasn't either.

By the time he got back to his dorm that evening, he'd made a decision. He was going to finish the game. He was going to do the confession sequence. And he was going to be honest, say what he actually felt, because even if you were just code, the feelings were real, his feelings were real. That had to count for something. So he sat down at his desk, picked up his switch, and loaded the save file. the screen showed the usual menu: Continue, Load, Settings. He selected continue and the familiar loading screen appeared with its soft music and the progress bar that now read ninety percent. The world loaded and Heeseung found himself standing in front of a location marker that hadn't been there before. It was highlighted in gold and pulsing softly, and when he walked up to it, a notification appeared.

final date available: confession sequence. proceed?

Heeseung took a breath, his actual physical breath in his actual room, and then pressed yes. The world reformed around him and he was standing outside an apartment building he recognized as yours. The sun was setting, painting everything in warm golden light. His outfit had changed without him doing anything; he was wearing a button up shirt now, dark jeans, shoes that were nicer than anything he owned in real life. His hair felt different too, like someone had styled it properly instead of his usual routine of running his fingers through it and hoping for the best. And then a notification appeared:

quest: the perfect date. objective: confess your feelings. bonus objective: make it memorable. current stats — confidence: 95. charm: 80. emotional intelligence: 60. romantic interest: 90%.

Heeseung looked at the apartment door and a dialogue option popped up floating in his vision.

> knock on the door > text her that you're here > wait for her to come down

He selected the first option because knocking felt more personal, more intentional. He walked up to the door and knocked three times, and there was this weird moment where he could feel his heart actually racing even though he was pretty sure his real body was just sitting in a chair holding a controller. The door opened and you were there, and Heeseung forgot how to think for a second. You were wearing a dress, which he'd never seen you in before. It wasn't overly fancy, just simple and nice and it suited you in a way that made his chest tight. Your hair was down and you'd clearly put in effort and you looked nervous in a way that made him want to tell you that you had nothing to be nervous about. "Hi," you said, and you were smiling but there was something uncertain in it.

dialogue options: > you look really pretty > ready to go? > sorry, am i early?

Heeseung picked the first one without hesitating. "You look really pretty," he said, and his voice came out steadier than he expected.

Your smile got more genuine, less nervous. "Yeah? I wasn't sure if this was too much. You didn't tell me where we were going."

"It's perfect," Heeseung said, even though he also didn't know where you were going.

romance +5. successful compliment.

You grabbed your bag and locked the door behind you, and when you turned back to him there was this moment where Heeseung almost offered his hand but wasn't sure if that was too much. The game solved the problem for him by providing another choice.

action options: > offer your arm > walk beside her casually > hold her hand

He selected the first one, old fashioned but confident, and held out his arm. You looked at it for a second and then smiled and took it, linking your arm through his, and suddenly you were walking together down the street like this was something you did all the time. "So where are we going?" You asked, looking up at him.

"This place I found," Heeseung said, even though he hadn't found anything because this was a game and the location was predetermined. "I thought you'd like it."

The restaurant, when you got there, was the kind of place Heeseung had only seen in movies. Small and intimate with soft lighting and candles on every table and windows that looked out over the city. There was a host at the front who smiled at them like he'd been expecting them, and he led them to a table by the window without Heeseung having to say anything. You sat down across from him and looked around, eyes wide. "Heeseung, this place is really nice. You didn't have to do all this."

dialogue options: > i wanted to > you deserve it > it's not that fancy

He picked the second one. "you deserve it," he said, and you looked at him with this expression he couldn't quite read but that made something warm settle in his chest. The waiter came by with menus and Heeseung noticed that all the food options had little stat indicators next to them. Ordering the pasta would give a +5 to sophistication. The steak was +8 to confidence. The wine selection had various charisma bonuses. It was surreal, sitting in what looked like a real restaurant while video game mechanics floated at the edge of his vision. "What are you thinking about?" You asked, and Heeseung realized he'd been quiet for too long.

dialogue options: > just trying to decide what to order > thinking about how nice this is > thinking about you

The third option felt too direct, too soon, so he went with the second. "Just thinking about how nice this is," he said. "Being here with you."

You smiled and looked down at your menu, and Heeseung could see the faint blush on your cheeks. "Yeah. It is nice." You both ordered food and fell into easy conversation. You told him about something funny that happened in your class and he told you about nearly falling asleep during a lecture that morning. The food came and it was actually good, or at least the game's version of good, and Heeseung found himself relaxing into the moment.

Halfway through dinner, you reached across the table and stole a bite of his food without asking. It was casual and comfortable and exactly the kind of thing you'd done on previous dates, but this time when you pulled back, Heeseung caught your hand before you could fully retreat.

action options: > hold her hand > let go after a moment > bring her hand to your lips (high risk)

His confidence stat was at ninety five. He picked the first option and just held your hand there on the table, his fingers laced through yours, and you looked surprised for a second before your expression softened into something that looked almost relieved. "Is this okay?" Heeseung asked quietly.

"Yeah," you said, and your voice was just as quiet. "This is okay."

romance +10. physical intimacy initiated successfully.

You finished dinner like that, hands linked across the table, and Heeseung had never felt more present in a moment that he knew wasn't technically real. When the waiter brought the check, Heeseung paid without looking at it, because, well, that wasn't his real money. And you didn't protest, just squeezed his hand once and smiled. Outside the restaurant, the city had transformed into its night version. String lights hung between buildings and the streetlamps cast everything in a warm glow. There was soft music coming from somewhere, ambient and atmospheric. "Do you want to walk for a bit?" You asked. "I'm not really ready to go home yet."

dialogue options: > absolutely > whatever you want > i was hoping you'd say that

Heeseung picked the last one. "I was hoping you'd say that," he said, and you laughed and pulled him down the street, still holding his hand.

You walked through the city without any real destination, just moving together, and Heeseung was hyperaware of every point of contact between you. Your hand in his, the occasional brush of your shoulder against his arm, the way you'd lean into him slightly when you laughed at something he said. Eventually you led him to a park that Heeseung didn't remember seeing before. It was mostly empty at this time of night, just a few NPCs scattered around looking decorative. There was a fountain in the center and benches arranged around it, and you pulled him toward one of the benches and sat down, tugging him down next to you. You didn't let go of his hand. "Can I tell you something?" You asked, looking at the fountain instead of at him.

"Of course," Heeseung said.

You took a breath. "I really like spending time with you. Like, really like it. You make me feel like I can just be myself and that's enough, you know? I don't have to try to be cooler or funnier or different. I can just exist and you seem to like that."

Heeseung's throat felt tight. "I do like that," he managed. "I like you exactly how you are."

critical moment approaching. romance threshold: 95%.

You finally turned to look at him, and your expression was nervous and hopeful and vulnerable in a way that made Heeseung forget that you were supposed to be code. "The thing is," you continued, "I don't usually do this. I don't usually let people get close like this. But with you it felt easy from the start and now I'm just —" you stopped, searching for words. "I'm really happy you're here."

confession sequence initiated. select response: > i'm happy too > i feel the same way > i need to tell you something

Heeseung knew this was it. This was the moment the whole game had been building toward. All those dates, All those conversations, all those stat increases and romance points, everything had led to this choice. He could play it safe with the first two options or he could go all in with the third one. His confidence was maxed out. He'd earned this moment. So he picked the third option.

"I need to tell you something," Heeseung said, and his voice was steadier than he expected. "I didn't really know what to expect when we first met. I thought maybe it'd be awkward or forced or like every other time I've tried to get to know someone. But it wasn't like that at all." You were watching him carefully, not interrupting, and Heeseung kept going. "You're the first person in a really long time who makes me want to actually try, you know? Like, I want to be someone worth your time. I want to hear about your day and your opinions on League of Legends and game mechanics or how you wanted to live on a farm one day. I want to keep doing this, all of it, for as long as you'll let me." Romance stats were at 98% now. "What I'm trying to say is —" Heeseung paused, and the game provided one final choice, the last decision that would determine everything.

final confession: > i really like you > i think i'm falling for you > i'm in love with you

Heeseung looked at you, at the way you were watching him with your full attention, at the hope in your expression, at how real you felt in this moment. He picked the middle option, the one that was honest without being overwhelming. "I think I'm falling for you," he said quietly. "Actually, I don't think. I know. I'm falling for you and I don't really know how to stop and I don't think I want to."

The world seemed to hold its breath. Even the ambient sounds of the park faded into nothing. You were staring at him with wide eyes and Heeseung's heart was racing and for one terrible second he thought he'd picked wrong, said too much, ruined everything.

Then you smiled, the kind of smile that started small and grew until it took over your whole face, and you said, "oh thank god."

"What?"

"I've been trying to figure out how to tell you the same thing for like days now." You were laughing, almost giddy with relief. "I kept overthinking it and planning the perfect moment and the perfect words and then you just — you just said it and it was perfect anyway."

romance: 100% confession successful | achievement unlocked: reciprocated feelings.

"So," Heeseung said, because he needed to be absolutely sure. "Does that mean —" You didn't let him finish. You just leaned in and kissed him.

For a second, Heeseung's brain completely short circuited. This wasn't supposed to happen yet. He'd expected more dialogue options, maybe a choice prompt, some kind of warning that this moment was coming. But there was nothing, just the sudden warmth of your lips against his and the way his entire nervous system seemed to light up all at once. It wasn't dramatic or earth shattering or any of the things movies made kissing out to be. It was soft and brief and a little tentative, like you weren't entirely sure if you were doing it right. Your lips were warm and you tasted faintly like the wine from dinner and Heeseung could feel your hand trembling slightly where it was still holding his. He barely had time to process any of it, to kiss you back properly, before you pulled away, looking nervous again.

"Was that okay?" You asked, and your voice was quieter than before, uncertain. "I should have asked first probably but you were taking too long to —"

Heeseung cut you off by kissing you again, properly this time. He brought one hand up to cup your face and he could feel how warm your skin was under his palm, could feel the slight texture of it like actual skin and not polygons. His other hand stayed linked with yours and he squeezed gently, anchoring himself to you, to this moment that felt too real to be made of code. This kiss was different from the first one. Longer, more certain, like now that he knew what he was doing he could actually do it right. You made this small sound against his mouth, something between a sigh and a hum, and Heeseung felt it all the way down to his toes. He tilted his head slightly to deepen the kiss and you responded immediately, your free hand coming up to rest against his chest, fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt.

This has too much detail, Heeseung thought distantly. Games didn't work like this. He shouldn't be able to feel the way your breath hitched when he kissed the corner of your mouth. Shouldn't be able to notice how you leaned into him, closing whatever small distance had been between you. Shouldn't be able to smell your perfume or feel the way your hair brushed against his hand when you tilted your head.

romance: 100%. relationship established | achievement unlocked: first kiss | achievement unlocked: good ending route - mutual confession.

You pulled back just enough to breathe, and Heeseung followed without thinking, not ready to stop yet. You laughed softly against his mouth, the sound vibrating between you, and kissed him again. This time it was you who took control, you who pressed closer, and Heeseung let you, his hand sliding from your cheek to the back of your neck, fingers tangling in your hair. He could feel your heartbeat and that's what finally made his brain catch up to what was happening. His thumb was resting against your pulse point and he could feel it racing, quick and real and impossible. Games didn't simulate heartbeats. Games didn't need that level of detail. But he could feel it anyway, the proof that maybe you were here, that this was happening, even if it shouldn't be possible.

"Okay," you said quietly, and you were smiling. He could hear it in your voice even before he saw it.

Heeseung laughed, the sound coming out rougher than he intended. "That was better than okay."

You opened your eyes and looked at him, and Heeseung's breath caught because the detail was impossible. He could see the exact color of your eyes, could see the way they reflected the light from the streetlamps, could see the slight dilation of your pupils. This wasn't game graphics. This was too real. This was beyond anything Jungwon could have programmed. "You're staring," you said, but you didn't sound upset about it. If anything you sounded pleased, a little shy.

"Sorry," Heeseung said, but he didn't look away. "I'm just — you're really pretty."

You bit your lip, trying not to smile too wide, and Heeseung watched the movement with more attention than was probably appropriate. He wanted to kiss you again. He wanted to stay in this moment forever. He wanted to understand how any of this was possible. "Can I ask you something?" Heeseung said, his voice barely above a whisper because speaking any louder felt like it would shatter whatever spell they were under.

"Anything," you said, and your hand was still pressed against his chest and Heeseung wondered if you could feel his heartbeat too, if the game had coded that detail as well.

"Does this feel real to you?"

You tilted your head slightly, considering the question. "What do you mean?"

"This. Us. Right now." Heeseung knew he wasn't making sense but he needed to know, needed to understand if you felt it too, this strange impossible realness of everything. "Does it feel real?"

You were quiet for a moment, your expression thoughtful, and then you squeezed his hand. "It's the most real thing I've ever felt," you said simply. "Why? Does it not feel real to you?"

"No, it does. That's the problem." Heeseung couldn't explain what he meant without revealing that you were in a game, that this was all supposed to be simulation, that none of this should feel the way it did. "It feels too real."

"I don't think something can feel too real," you said, and you leaned in and pecked his lips, soft and quick. "Either it's real or it's not. And this is real." Heeseung wanted to argue, wanted to explain all the reasons why this couldn't be real, why you couldn't be real. Maybe it didn't matter. maybe real was just whatever felt like this. "Kiss me again," you said against his mouth, and it wasn't really a question. So Heeseung did. He kissed you until he forgot where he ended and you began, until the only thing that existed was this: You and him and this impossible moment that felt more real than anything in his actual life ever had.

Eventually though, the world started to glitch again. The colors began bleeding together and the sounds got distant and muffled. Heeseung felt that familiar pulling sensation and knew his time was up. "Hey," he said urgently, taking both your hands. "I—"

"It's okay," you said, and you were smiling even though your eyes looked sad. "I know you have to go."

"I don't want to."

"I know. But you'll come back, right?"

save data complete. route finished: good ending achieved. new game+ unlocked. additional content available.

"Yeah," Heeseung promised. "I'll come back."

You kissed him one more time, quick and desperate, and then the world dissolved completely and Heeseung was falling backward through light and color and static. He woke up gasping in his desk chair, controller clutched in his hands so tight his fingers had gone numb. The switch screen was showing the ending credits, rolling slowly with soft music playing. His face felt wet and he realized with some embarrassment that he was crying.

congratulations! you've completed the good ending route. relationship status: official couple. total play time: 51 hours, 23 minutes. would you like to start new game+ with additional couple content? yes / no

Heeseung stared at the options, his hands still shaking, his heart still racing. He thought about you, about your smile and your laugh and the way you'd kissed him. He thought about how none of it was real but all of it felt real, which was somehow worse. But there was more content. The game was offering him more time with you. More dates, more conversations, more moments. How could he say no to that?

His thumb hovered over the yes option for only a second before he pressed it. The screen went black. Heeseung waited. The switch made its usual loading sound, the soft hum that meant something was processing. He stared at the blank screen and waited for the menu to load, for the game to boot up, for something to happen. But nothing happened, the screen stayed completely black. No loading bar, no menu, no error message. Just his own reflection staring back at him in the screen's surface. He looked terrible, he realized distantly. His eyes were red rimmed and his hair was a mess and he looked like he hadn't slept in days, which was probably accurate.

"Come on," Heeseung muttered, pressing the home button. The switch menu popped up normally, showing all his other games, his profile, the usual interface. He clicked back into Girlfriend Simulator and the screen went black again. he waited another thirty seconds, nothing. He restarted the entire console. When it booted back up and he launched the game, the screen flickered once, twice, and then showed the title screen. Heeseung felt relief flood through him, almost dizzy with it. He clicked continue. The screen loaded for a moment, and then: game over. thank you for playing.

Credits started rolling. The same soft music from before, the same slow scroll of names and acknowledgments. Heeseung watched them pass in disbelief, his stomach sinking further with each line. When the credits finished, it kicked him back to the title screen. He clicked continue again. Same thing: game over, credits, title screen. "What the hell," Heeseung said out loud. He tried load game instead, pulling up his save files. They were all there, all his progress, all forty seven hours of gameplay. He selected the most recent one, the completed route with the good ending marker.

this save file has been completed |  start new game+ to continue.

He clicked yes. Black screen. Then after a long pause: error: unable to load content. 

"No no no no," Heeseung heard himself saying, clicking frantically now, trying every option, every menu, every possible path to get back into the game. Nothing worked. He checked the time on his phone. 3:29 am. He'd been playing for hours and now he'd been trying to reload for almost thirty minutes. His rational brain knew he should sleep, should deal with this tomorrow when he was thinking clearly, but his rational brain had apparently left the building several dates ago.

He pulled up his recent calls and hit jungwon's name before he could think better of it. it rang once, twice, three times. Then voicemail, Jungwon's voice cheerful and pre recorded telling him to leave a message. Of course Jungwon wasn't answering, it was almost four in the morning. Normal people were asleep at four in the morning. Normal people weren't having breakdowns over video games at four in the morning. Heeseung put his head in his hands and tried to remember the last time he'd felt this hollow about something ending. A relationship, maybe, though his dating history was sparse enough that he couldn't think of a good comparison. This felt worse somehow. The rational part of his brain that hadn't completely shut down was telling him this was ridiculous. Well, it could happen, people got attached to fictional characters all the time. The solution was obvious: take a break, get some perspective, maybe go outside and remember what actual human interaction felt like.

But the rest of him, the larger and louder part, was stuck on the way you'd looked at him on that park bench. The way you'd smiled when he gave you the flower. The way you'd kissed him like you'd been wanting to for a while and were just waiting for permission. The way you'd felt real, impossibly real, more real than most of the interactions he had in his day to day life. "It's not real," Heeseung said out loud to his dark room, his voice rough. "She's not real. It's just code. Just really good code that learned too well."

But his chest ached anyway. And somewhere around six am, Heeseung finally drifted into an uneasy sleep, his switch still sitting on his desk with the title screen frozen on the display. When his alarm went off three hours later for his morning class, Heeseung woke up feeling worse than when he'd gone to sleep. His eyes were gritty and his head hurt and his chest still had that hollow ache that he couldn't explain away as anything other than what it was.

Heeseung found Jungwon in the computer lab during lunch, exactly where he always was. "Hey," Heeseung said, dropping into the chair next to him. He pulled his switch out of his bag and set it on the desk between them. "The game broke."

"What do you mean broke?" Jungwon glanced at the switch, then at Heeseung, then did a double take. "Dude, you look terrible."

He decided to ignore that. "I mean I finished it. Got to the end, got the good ending, and then it asked if i wanted to start new game plus." Heeseung picked up the switch and demonstrated, clicking through the menus. "I said yes and then it just stopped working. Look, it keeps giving me this error or just showing the game over screen. I can load old saves but I can't progress forward."

Jungwon took the switch, frowning at the screen. He clicked through a few menus, tried the same things Heeseung had tried, and his frown deepened. "That's weird. The new game plus feature should be fully implemented. I tested it before I gave you the build."

"Well it's not working now."

"Yeah, I can see that." Jungwon was scrolling through something, his expression shifting from confused to concerned. "This is really strange. It's like the save file is corrupted but also not corrupted? Like it knows you finished the route but it can't load the post game content."

"Can you fix it?" Heeseung asked, and he hated how desperate he sounded but couldn't seem to help it.

Jungwon looked at him for a long moment. "I can try. I'll need to take this and run some diagnostics, see what's actually happening in the backend. But Heeseung, I need you to manage your expectations here."

"What does that mean?"

"It means this is a test build. That's literally why I asked you to play it, to find bugs like this. If something went seriously wrong with the code, if the file corruption is bad enough, I might have to rebuild the entire post game sequence from scratch. That's going to take time."

"How much time?" Heeseung asked, and his voice came out smaller than he intended.

"I don't know. Could be that I have to scrap this version entirely and start over with a clean build." Jungwon was being gentle about it but firm, like he needed Heeseung to understand the reality of the situation. "This is what testing is for dude, finding the breaking points before release."

Heeseung felt something sink in his chest. Weeks. Or maybe never, if Jungwon had to start over. "Okay," he said, because what else could he say. "Okay, just let me know what you find."

"Yeah." Jungwon pocketed the switch cartridge and gave Heeseung another concerned look. "Seriously though, are you okay? You're acting really weird about this."

"I'm fine," Heeseung lied. "Just frustrated. I was really into it and now I can't finish it."

"It's just a game though."

"I know that."

Jungwon didn't look convinced but he didn't push it either. "Okay. Well, go get some sleep or something. You look like you're about to pass out."

Heeseung nodded and left the lab, feeling hollow in a way that didn't make sense. It was just a game. Jungwon was right. He'd gotten too invested and now he needed to take a step back and remember that normal people didn't have emotional breakdowns over dating simulators. He went to his afternoon lecture and sat in the back and didn't retain a single word the professor said. He took notes anyway, his hand moving automatically across the page while his brain was somewhere else entirely. He kept thinking about you waiting in that park, kept wondering if you were still there or if you'd disappeared when the save file corrupted. Kept wondering if code could feel abandoned.

After class he went back to his dorm and tried to do homework. He opened his algorithms textbook and stared at the same problem for twenty minutes without making any progress. Jake came in around six, dumping his bag on the couch and immediately noticing something was off. "You good?" Jake asked, pulling off his jacket.

"Yeah, fine. Just tired."

"You've been saying that all week." Jake sat down at his own desk and spun his chair to face Heeseung. "You've been acting weirder than usual. What's going on?"

Heeseung considered lying but he was too exhausted to come up with anything convincing. "I was playing this game Jungwon made, got really into it and now it's broken and I can't play it anymore and I'm being weird about it."

"Oh." Jake processed this. "Was it one of those games with like, romance options and stuff?"

"Yeah."

Jake nodded slowly, like this explained everything. "Okay, those games are designed to get you attached, man, it's not your fault." He paused. "By the way, there's a party this weekend. Jay's throwing it at his place. You should come."

"I don't know," Heeseung said.

"Come on, it'll be good for you. Get out of your head for a bit. When was the last time you went to a party?"

Heeseung tried to remember and couldn't. "I don't know. Freshman year maybe?"

"Exactly. You need to socialize with actual human beings. No offense but you've been kind of hermiting lately." Jake was already pulling out his phone. "I'm telling Jay you're coming. It's saturday at eight."

"I don't —"

"Nope, you're coming. I'm not letting you sit here and mope about a video game all weekend. That's sad, even for you."

"What does that even—," Heeseung wanted to argue but he was too tired and Jake had a point. Sitting in his room thinking about you wasn't going to fix anything. Maybe going to a party would help. "Okay, yeah, fine," Heeseung said. "I'll go."

"Good. It's going to be fun." Jake turned back to his desk, already texting. "And who knows, maybe you'll meet someone."

Heeseung doubted that but didn't say it out loud. And saturday came faster than Heeseung expected, which was probably for the best because it meant less time to think about backing out. Jake had been monitoring him all day like he was afraid Heeseung would make a run for it, which was fair because Heeseung had definitely considered it at least three times.

By the time eight rolled around, Jake had already gone through Heeseung's entire closet and vetoed most of it. "You can't wear that, it has a stain. That one's too wrinkled. That shirt makes you look like someone's dad." Eventually they settled on black jeans and a dark blue button up that Heeseung had forgotten he owned, probably because he'd bought it for some family thing two years ago and never wore it again. "There," Jake said, looking satisfied. "You look like an actual person now instead of a sleep deprived computer science major."

"I am a sleep deprived computer science major."

"Yeah but you don't have to advertise it." Jake was already heading for the door. 

The party was at some place off campus that apparently belonged to Jay's older brother, which explained why it was bigger and nicer than most student housing. The music was loud enough that Heeseung could feel it in his chest before they even got through the door. Jake immediately got pulled into a conversation with some people from his econ class, and Heeseung grabbed a drink from the kitchen just to have something to do with his hands. He wandered through for a while, recognizing some faces from classes but not really knowing anyone well enough to join their conversations. this was why he didn't go to parties. He always ended up standing awkwardly in corners wondering when it would be acceptable to leave.

"Heeseung!" Someone called, and he turned to see Beomgyu waving at him from the balcony. "Dude, I didn't know you went to parties. Come here." Heeseung made his way through the crowd to the balcony where Beomgyu was standing with Soobin and Riki, and the air was clearer out here, easier to breathe. Beomgyu was holding what was very obviously a joint. "Want some?" Beomgyu offered, holding it out. "It's good stuff."

Heeseung normally would have said no because he had assignments due and didn't really like losing control of his thoughts, but tonight his thoughts were the problem so maybe losing control of them for a bit wasn't the worst idea. "Yeah, okay."

He took it and inhaled, immediately coughed. It felt someone had turned down the volume on all his anxious thoughts. He passed it back to Beomgyu and leaned against the railing. They stood out there for a while, passing the joint around, and Heeseung felt himself relax in a way he hadn't in days. Eventually they went back inside and the party had gotten more crowded. Heeseung got another drink and let himself get pulled into a conversation about the upcoming finals with some people he vaguely recognized from his algorithms class. The weed was making everything feel softer and more manageable, like he could actually handle being around this many people without wanting to escape.

Jake found him around eleven and looked genuinely shocked. "You're still here. And you're smiling. Did someone drug you?"

"I drugged myself, actually. Beomgyu had weed."

"Good for you. See, I knew this would be good for you." Jake clapped him on the shoulder. "I'm going to get another drink. You good?"

"Yeah, I'm good."

And the weird thing was that Heeseung actually meant it. He was good. He was at a party and he wasn't hating it and he hadn't thought about the game in at least an hour. Maybe this was what moving on felt like, just slowly forgetting to think about the thing that had been consuming you.

He made his way toward where people were dancing, not to join them but just to watch, and that's when he saw you. Or someone who looked exactly like you.

You were in the middle of the crowd, dancing with a group of friends, and Heeseung's brain stopped. Same hair, same face, same smile he'd memorized over dozens of hours of gameplay. You were wearing a black dress and your hair was down and you were laughing at something one of her friends said, and Heeseung felt like he'd been punched in the chest. It couldn't be you. It just couldn't be. You weren't real. You were code, pixels, a character in a dating simulator that didn't even work anymore. But she looked exactly like you, moved like you, had the same mannerisms he'd come to recognize, and Heeseung couldn't look away.

He stood there frozen, drink forgotten in his hand, just staring. The weed was definitely not helping because it made everything feel surreal and dreamlike, like maybe he'd fallen asleep at the party and this was just his brain torturing him with what he couldn't have. You spun around to the music and laughed and Heeseung's heart was doing something painful in his chest.

And then, as if you could feel him watching, you turned and looked directly at him. Your eyes met across the crowd and the world seemed to stop. Your expression shifted from happy to confused to something Heeseung couldn't identify, like recognition but also shock, like you'd seen a ghost. A pretty one, actually. You stared at him with the same intensity he was staring at you, both of you frozen while people danced and laughed around them, completely oblivious to whatever moment was happening. And Heeseung's mind was racing. You seemed to recognize him, but that was impossible because you'd never met, because you were a stranger, because the person you looked like didn't exist outside of a video game. 

Your friends said something to you and you blinked, breaking eye contact. You looked at them, said something Heeseung couldn't hear over the music, and then looked back at him one more time. That same confused, almost dazed expression. Then you turned back to your friends and kept dancing, but your movements were more mechanical now, less loose, like you were going through the motions while your mind was somewhere else. Heeseung just stood there, rooted to the spot, his drink sweating in his hand. His heart was pounding and his head was spinning and he couldn't tell if it was the weed or the shock or both. Probably both. He was high at a party and he'd just seen someone who looked like a video game character and convinced himself it meant something. He was hallucinating. He had to be hallucinating. Or the weed was laced with something. Or he'd finally actually lost his mind.

He turned and pushed through the crowd, Making his way to the bathroom. He needed to splash water on his face, Needed to get his head straight, needed to stop seeing you everywhere just because he missed the game. Heeseung practically fell inside and locked the door behind him. He turned on the faucet and let the water run cold, then splashed it on his face once, twice, three times. The shock of it helped, made everything feel more real and less dreamlike.

He looked at himself in the mirror. His eyes were definitely red from the weed and he looked slightly unhinged, hair messed up from running his hands through it too many times. "You're fine," he told his reflection. "You're high and you're seeing things and you're fine. She just looks like her. Lots of people probably look like her. Jungwon probably based the character on some generic attractive person template. It doesn't mean anything."

Someone knocked on the bathroom door. He splashed more water on his face, dried off with a questionable towel that was hanging on the rack, and tried to pull himself together. He couldn't hide in the bathroom all night. He needed to go back out there, find Jake, maybe go home and sleep this off. Maybe in the morning this would all make sense or at least feel less overwhelming.

He opened the door and nearly ran directly into you. "Oh, I'm sorry," you said quickly, stepping back.

Heeseung froze. Up close you were even more exactly like the character from the game, every detail perfect, from the shape of your eyes to the way you were nervously adjusting the strap of your dress. You looked at him for a second, that same confused recognition flickering across your face, and then you moved to step past him.

"Wait," Heeseung said, turning before he could stop himself. His heart was pounding so hard he could feel it in his throat. "I'm sorry, do we know each other from somewhere?"

You stopped and turned back, tilting your head slightly as you studied his face. "No, I don't think so. I think I'd remember if we'd met before." You paused, and then your eyes widened slightly like you'd just heard what you said. "I mean, not that I'm saying you have a particularly memorable face or anything. Wait, that sounds bad. I'm not saying you're forgettable either, you're just— " you stopped yourself and took a breath. "Sorry, I'm making this weird. I don't think we've met but you do seem familiar somehow."

Heeseung just stared at you, his brain trying to process the fact that you were standing in front of him, real and solid and rambling nervously in the exact same way the game character had. The same mannerisms, the same voice, the same way of talking yourself into circles when you were flustered. It was you. It was actually you. "Are you okay?" You asked, looking concerned now. 

"Sorry, yeah, I'm fine." Heeseung tried to pull himself together. "You just really remind me of someone."

"Good someone or bad someone?"

"Good someone. Definitely good someone."

You smiled at that, a small genuine smile that made Heeseung's chest ache because he'd seen that exact smile dozens of times through a screen. "Well that's good at least. I'm Y/N, by the way."

"Heeseung."

"Nice to meet you, Heeseung." You shifted your weight from one foot to the other, and Heeseung noticed your phone in your hand. The case had a photocard of a character that he recognized immediately — Janna from League of Legends, in her star guardian skin.

"You play league?" He asked before he could think better of it.

Your face lit up. "Yeah! How'd you know?"

"Your phone case."

"Oh my god, yes." You turned your phone to show him properly, looking pleased that he'd recognized it. "I'm a Janna main and I'm not ashamed of it." Heeseung felt something cold run down his spine. Those words. he'd heard those exact words before. "I know, I know," you continued, in the same tone, the same cadence. "Support is boring or whatever, but someone has to keep the ADC alive and it might as well be me."

Heeseung couldn't breathe. Word for word. You'd just said exactly what you'd said in the game, with the same inflection, the same defensive pride. This wasn't a coincidence. This couldn't be a coincidence. "What rank are you?" He managed to ask, his voice coming out rougher than intended.

"Plat 2. I was almost diamond last season but then I had finals and gave up on the grind." You were fully animated now, talking with your hands. "What about you, do you play?"

"Yeah. Diamond 3."

"Oh so you're actually good." You looked impressed. "We should play together sometime."

The world tilted. Heeseung was pretty sure he was having some kind of break from reality because this conversation had already happened. He'd already lived through this exact exchange in the game, and now it was happening again in real life with a real person standing in front of him saying the same things.

"Heeseung!" Someone called out, and Heeseung turned to see Jungwon pushing through the hallway crowd, looking genuinely shocked. "Holy shit, you actually came to a party. I didn't think I'd see this day." Jungwon reached them and then seemed to notice you for the first time. His expression shifted from surprised to confused. "Wait, you two know each other?"

"You know each other?" Heeseung and you said at the exact same time, then looked at each other in surprise.

Jungwon looked between the two of you, his confusion deepening. "Yeah, Y/N's in my game design class." He turned to you. "And Heeseung's my best friend, we're in the same program."

"Wait, so you're that Heeseung!" You looked at him. "He talks about you all the time, by the way. I know your entire sleep schedule at this point."

"That's concerning," Heeseung said.

"Very concerning," you agreed. "So what brings you to the party?" You asked Heeseung. "Jungwon made it sound like you're basically a hermit who only emerges for classes and food."

"My roommate forced me to come. Said I needed to socialize."

"Same, actually. My best friend is around here somewhere." You glanced back toward the party. "She has this theory that I spend too much time gaming and not enough time experiencing real life."

"Gaming is real life," Heeseung said.

"Exactly! That's what I told her." You seemed genuinely pleased that he understood. "But she's on this whole thing about how I need to make more friends and go out more and whatever. So here I am, at a party, making friends." You gestured between yourself and Heeseung. "Look at me, being social."

"You're doing great," Jungwon said, sounding amused.

"Thanks, I'm trying." You checked your phone quickly. "Speaking of my roommate, she's texting me asking where I went. I should probably get back." You looked at Heeseung. "But seriously, add me on league. I meant what I said about playing together."

"Yeah, I will," Heeseung said, and he meant it even though his brain was still trying to process the fact that you were real and standing in front of him.

"Cool. See you guys around." You smiled at both of them and headed back toward the party, weaving through the people in the hallway.

The moment you were out of sight, Heeseung grabbed Jungwon's arm and pulled him toward the front door, outside where it was quieter and they could actually talk without shouting over music. "Dude, what the hell," Heeseung said the moment they were on the sidewalk. "You used her to make the character in the game?"

Jungwon blinked at him. "What? No. What are you talking about?"

"The character in girlfriend simulator. She's exactly like Y/N. Exactly like her, Jungwon. Same face, same personality, same everything."

Jungwon's confusion seemed genuine. "Heeseung, the character customization is completely random for each player. I'm still working on implementing a proper character creator but I ran out of time, so right now it just generates a random appearance based on some base parameters. I didn't use anyone specific as a model."

"That's impossible. She looks exactly like her."

"You're sure?"

"Yeah! I spent fifty one hours with that character. I know what she looks like." Heeseung could hear how unhinged he sounded but he couldn't stop. "And it's not just appearance. The way she talks, the things she said— it's all the same, like, word for word."

Jungwon was quiet for a moment, his expression shifting from confused to concerned. "Okay, I think you need to calm down for a second. I think maybe you played the game too much and now you're seeing patterns that aren't there. Like, you spent all week interacting with this character and now you meet someone who has some similar traits and your brain is making connections."

"Jungwon, I'm not making it up."

"I'm not saying you're making it up, I'm saying your brain might be filling in similarities that aren't actually there." Jungwon pulled out his phone. "Look, I don't even really know Y/N that well. We work on projects together but we don't like, hang out or have deep conversations. I definitely didn't use her as a base for anything."

Heeseung felt something cold settle in his stomach. "Then how do you explain the game knowing things about her? The league stuff, the personality, all of it?"

"The game generates dialogue based on common interests and gaming culture. Lots of people play league. lots of people main support. It's not that weird that there'd be overlap." Jungwon looked genuinely worried now. "Heeseung, I think the game messed with your head more than I thought it would. Maybe we should scrap it entirely."

"No," Heeseung said quickly. "No, I just — I need to understand what happened."

Jungwon sighed. "Look, I actually gave the game to Y/N to test too. A while back, before I gave it to you."

Heeseung's head snapped up. "You what?"

"There's an option in the loading screen. You can choose to play as the protagonist or as the girlfriend. I thought it would be cool to have both perspectives, make it more replayable." Jungwon was scrolling through his phone now. "You didn't see that option?"

"No. There was just a loading screen and then it started."

"Weird. It should have given you a choice." Jungwon pulled up what looked like a message thread. "Anyway, I gave Y/N a beta version to test like a month ago. But she gave it back to me after one day. Said it was too realistic and kind of freaked her out."

"What do you mean too realistic?"

"She said the immersion was too intense. She said it made her uncomfortable how real the boyfriend character seemed." Jungwon looked up from his phone. "Which, now that I think about it, is basically the same thing you've been saying about the girlfriend character."

Heeseung's mind was racing. "So she played it. She played the game from the other perspective."

"Yeah, but just for a few hours. She didn't finish it or anything." Jungwon pocketed his phone. "Why does that matter?"

"I don't know. It just — " Heeseung stopped, trying to organize his thoughts.

Jungwon was watching him carefully. "You look kind of freaked out right now."

Heeseung leaned against the wall of the building, suddenly exhausted. "I just spent a week falling for someone who I thought was just code. And now I find out she looks like a real person and I've been talking to her for the past fifteen minutes like a normal person and I don't know what to do with that information."

"Well, she gave you her discord. You could message her. Play some League together. Get to know the real her instead of the game version." Jungwon paused. "Unless that's too weird for you."

So when Heeseung was ready to leave the party, Jake and Jungwon looked almost disappointed but didn’t argue. They made their way through the crowd toward the front door, and that’s when Heeseung saw you again. You were standing on the sidewalk with two other girls, you were bent over laughing, that genuine kind of laugh where you forget to be self conscious about it.

Heeseung slowed down without meaning to, and Jake nearly walked into him. But then you looked up, like you could sense someone watching. your eyes met Heeseung’s across the sidewalk and you smiled, a smile that felt almost conspiratorial. Like you two were in on a joke that nobody else knew about. Which was insane because you’d met like half an hour ago and had one conversation in a hallway. One of your friends said something and you broke eye contact, still smiling, and climbed into the back seat of the car. Through the window Heeseung could see you saying something that made your friends crack up again. The car pulled away and you didn’t look back, but Heeseung kept staring at the taillights until they disappeared around the corner.

“Okay, what was that?” Jake asked.

“What was what?”

“That whole…” Jake gestured vaguely. “Moment. You guys were having a moment.”

“We weren’t having a moment.”

“You were definitely having a moment. Who was that?”

“Just someone I met. Friend of Jungwon’s.” Heeseung started walking toward their dorm and Jake followed, still looking suspicious.

“You met someone and had a moment with them? At a party? Did I slip into an alternate dimension?”

“Shut up.”

“I’m serious, this is unprecedented behavior from you. You don’t do moments with strangers.” Heeseung didn’t know how to explain that it hadn’t felt like meeting a stranger. It had felt like running into someone he already knew, someone he’d been thinking about for days. Which was objectively insane but that didn’t make it any less true.

When they got back to the dorm, Jake immediately went to take a shower, still talking about the party through the bathroom door. Heeseung sat down at his desk and opened his laptop, pulling up discord before he could talk himself out of it. He typed your name into the search bar. There were like fifteen results but he scrolled through until he found one account that matched your username, with a profile picture that matched; a cute drawing of what looked like a cat in a witch hat. He clicked on your profile and immediately started going through your connected accounts and activity like some kind of creep, but whatever, that’s what public profiles were for, right?

Steam account: 847 hours in League of Legends, which was honestly rookie numbers compared to his own. Recently played Roblox, which he wasn’t going to judge because he had his own embarrassing game collection. He’d been growing a garden in Grow a Garden for like six months now and his sunflowers were thriving, thank you very much. Stardew Valley with 234 hours, which was extremely respectable and also adorable. Unpacking with a lot of hours, which he’d never played but had heard good things about. And The Sims 4 with an amount of hours that suggested you had a serious problem with simulation games. Which, to be honest, he kind of had it now too.

Your Spotify was connected too and he could see you’d been listening to a lot of bedroom pop and indie stuff. Your about me section just said “life ain't cookies n cream lil fella,” which made Heeseung chuckle. You had a sense of humor, which is something he kind of already knew, even though he only knew the game version of you.

Heeseung realized he’d been sitting there scrolling through your profile for like ten minutes and definitely needed to actually send the friend request before this got any weirder. He clicked add friend and then immediately closed his laptop like it might explode. He tried to do other things. He checked his phone. He looked at his algorithms homework and immediately closed that because absolutely not. He reorganized the pens on his desk. He considered making ramen but wasn’t actually hungry. Until his laptop pinged. Heeseung lunged for it so fast he almost his water bottle off the desk. He opened discord and there it was: you accepted his friend request. His heart was doing something stupid in his chest. It was just a discord notification, normal people didn’t have heart palpitations over discord notifications. But Heeseung wasn't normal anymore.

But before he could stop himself, before his brain could catch up with what his hands were doing, he opened the dm and typed hey and then, because apparently he was determined to embarrass himself, he sent the little waving robot sticker that discord suggested unintentionally. He stared at what he’d just done in absolute horror. The waving robot. He’d sent you the waving robot sticker. “Oh my god,” Heeseung said out loud to his empty room. His fingers were already flying across the keyboard.

heeseung: sorry lol heeseung: idk why i sent that heeseung: the robot i mean heeseung: anyway hi

He watched the three dots appear that meant you were typing. they disappeared. appeared again. Disappeared. Heeseung was going to have a heart attack.

you: no the robot was cute you: very welcoming you: really set the tone

Heeseung couldn’t tell if you were making fun of him or not.

heeseung: the tone being what exactly heeseung: desperate? you: i was gonna say endearing but sure we can go with desperate

Heeseung laughed out loud, an actual laugh that made Jake yell “You good?” from the bathroom. Heeseung didn't answer. 

heeseung: cool cool cool love that for me heeseung: starting strong you: you’re doing great you: so did you add me just to apologize for an emoji or was there something else

Heeseung stared at the message. His fingers hovered over the keyboard. He could play it cool, say something casual about League or whatever. Or he could be honest, which was terrifying but also the weed was still kind of in his system making everything feel less scary than it probably should.

heeseung: honestly i just wanted to talk to you more heeseung: the conversation in the hallway was cool

The thing was, Heeseung felt bold saying that. Actually bold. This was probably the most direct he’d been with someone (in real life) in years, and he half expected you to think it was weird or too forward or whatever. But you didn’t. You just said “aw that’s sweet, me too!” with a smiley face and kept talking, and Heeseung felt something in his chest unclench. And you talked for hours. About games mostly, because that was the safe territory, the common ground. You told him about how you had been completely consumed by Pokemon Legends ZA, playing it every free moment you had. He admitted he’d loved Arceus when it came out but hadn’t gotten around to ZA yet, and you immediately started telling him everything he was missing out on, your messages coming in quick bursts of enthusiasm about the new mechanics and the Kalos region and how you’d already put in like sixty hours.

You asked him what his favorite games of all time were and he gave you his top five, and you had opinions about all of them, good opinions, the kind that made him want to keep talking just to hear what you’d say next. Somewhere around 1am you sent: “btw you seem really cool hee. we should play something together sometime if you’re down” and Heeseung stared at that message for long enough. You’d called him hee. You’d given him a nickname. And you wanted to play games together. His fingers hovered over the keyboard and he could feel his face getting warm, which was stupid because you couldn’t even see him, but his body didn’t seem to care about logic.

heeseung: yeah definitely heeseung: i’d be really down for that

You sent back a heart emoji and said you had to sleep, and Heeseung said goodnight, and then he just sat there for a minute staring at the conversation like if he looked at it long enough he could figure out what was happening to him. He was down bad, really down bad. Which was insane because he’d been down bad before this even happened, down bad for a video game character that turned out to look exactly like you, and now he was down bad for the actual real you, and his brain couldn’t quite process the overlap. It felt like two separate situations that had merged into one extremely confusing situation that he didn’t know how to handle.

When he finally went to bed that night, he had that specific feeling you get when something really good has just happened and you’re lying in the dark replaying it in your head. That flutter in your stomach, that slight buzz of excitement, that sense that you’ve just met someone who’s probably going to matter. Someone who’s going to take up space in your life in a way you can’t predict yet but can already feel coming.

And he’d be lying to himself if he said he didn’t spend the entire next week looking for you on campus. Not in a weird way. Or maybe in a weird way, but he was trying to make it not weird. He’d just happen to walk past the design building between classes. He’d just happen to take a longer route to the dining hall that went by the areas where Jungwon said you usually hung out. He’d just happen to check the game design lab when he was meeting Jungwon, looking around all casual like he wasn’t actively scanning for your face.

Monday: nothing. Tuesday: he saw someone with similar hair from behind and did a weird half jog to catch up only to realize it was absolutely not you and he’d just chased down a complete stranger for no reason. Wednesday: he sat in the campus coffee shop for two hours pretending to do homework but really just watching the door. Thursday: more nothing. By friday Heeseung was starting to think maybe you were a figment of his imagination, maybe the whole party had been a fever dream, maybe he’d made you up entirely. So by afternoon Heeseung had given up. He was going to the library to actually do the algorithms homework he’d been ignoring all week, and he was going to stop being a weird person who wandered around campus hoping to accidentally run into someone.

Except then he walked into the library and saw you. You were tucked into a corner on the second floor, the quiet study section where people went to actually focus. Your laptop was open in front of you, headphones on, and you were doing that thing where you chewed on your pen cap while reading something on the screen. There were books and papers scattered around you in what looked like organized chaos, and your coffee cup said something in sharpie that Heeseung couldn’t read from where he was standing like a creep behind a bookshelf.

Okay. Okay, this was fine. This was a normal situation. You were here, he was here, both of you were in a library because that’s what students do. He just had to walk over there and say hi. Simple. Easy. Not weird at all. But what if you were in the zone? What if you were working on something important and he interrupted and you got annoyed? What if you didn’t actually want to see him and had just been being polite when you said you should play games sometime? He could just sit near you, not like right next to you, but in the general area. That would be natural. He needed to study anyway, it made sense to sit in the quiet section. So he picked a table that was close but not too close. Close enough that you might notice him but far enough that it didn’t look intentional.

He sat down and pulled out his laptop and his textbook, arranging them very carefully, very normally. Then he just sat there, staring at his algorithms homework. Not doing it, just staring. But five minutes passed and you hadn’t looked up. Heeseung opened his laptop. Closed it. Opened it again. He was being ridiculous. He should just get up and go say hi because that’s what normal people did. Normal people didn’t stage elaborate accidental meetings, they just walked up and said hello. He stood up, sat back down, stood up again. And then you finally looked up. Heeseung froze, half standing, half sitting, in the most awkward position possible. You pulled off your headphones and your face went from confused to surprised to happy in the span of like two seconds.

“Heeseung?” You said, keeping your voice library quiet. “What are you doing?”

“Studying,” Heeseung said too quickly, and then realized he was still in that weird half crouch position and sat down properly. “I mean, I was about to. study. I’m here to study.”

You smiled and Heeseung’s brain stopped for a moment. “Oh cool. Me too, obviously.” You gestured at your chaos of books and papers. "Working on this project that’s slowly killing me.”

“Do you want company?” Heeseung asked, and then immediately wanted to take it back because what if you said no, what if you were here specifically to study alone, what if—

“Yeah, actually that’d be nice.” You started clearing some space on your table, moving books and papers around. “I’ve been here for like three hours and I’m losing my mind. Could use a distraction.” So Heeseung grabbed his stuff and moved to your table, trying very hard to look like this was a normal thing he did all the time, sitting with people in libraries, being a person who had casual study sessions with other people. “So,” you said, once he was settled across from you. “What are the odds we both ended up in the same random corner of the library?”

“Pretty low, probably,” Heeseung said. “Weird coincidence.”

You agreed, and there was something in the way you said it that made Heeseung think maybe you knew it wasn’t really a coincidence, maybe you’d seen him doing his weird laps around the second floor, but you were being nice about it. You settled into studying, or at least Heeseung pretended to study while you actually did work. You’d put your headphones back on but kept one ear uncovered, just in case he needed to ask you something about something, which he definitely wasn’t going to do because he wasn’t actually reading anything on the page in front of him.

Instead he was watching you, maybe in a weird way, but he couldn’t help it. Because sitting there across from you, seeing you up close in the quiet library light, Heeseung was hit with how much you looked like the character from the game. It wasn’t just the face, though that was uncanny enough. It was the mannerisms and the little things, like the way you bit your bottom lip when you were concentrating, eyes narrowed slightly at your screen. The way you’d tuck your hair behind your ear every few minutes even though it would just fall back. The way your nose would scrunch up a little when you read something confusing. He’d seen all of this before, dozens of times, in the game. I mean you had done all of these exact things, in the game.

You looked up suddenly and Heeseung’s eyes immediately darted to his textbook, pretending he’d been reading the whole time. He could feel you looking at him for a second before you went back to your work, and Heeseung let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding. This happened like four more times. Very smooth. Very natural. Definitely not obvious at all.

Then you checked your phone and made a small sound of surprise. “Oh shit, I have class in ten minutes.” You started packing up your stuff quickly, shoving papers into your bag without any real organization. “I totally lost track of time.”

“Yeah, me too,” Heeseung lied, because he’d been very aware of every single minute.

You stood up, slinging your bag over your shoulder, and then you leaned down and kissed him on the cheek. Just like that. Casual and quick. Your lips pressed against his cheek for maybe half a second before you pulled back. “Thanks for keeping me company,” you said, smiling. “See you later, Hee.”

And then you were gone, weaving through the tables toward the stairs, and Heeseung just sat there frozen. His hand slowly came up to touch his cheek where you’d kissed him, like he needed to confirm it had actually happened. His face felt hot. His brain felt scrambled. You’d kissed him on the cheek. People did that, right? That was a normal friend thing? Except you barely knew each other so were you even friends? And why did his cheek feel like it was burning? And Heeseung realized he was just sitting there touching his face like a complete idiot and forced himself to put his hand down. He should pack up, he should go to his next class. He should do literally anything except sit here having a crisis over a cheek kiss. But he didn’t move, he just sat there, staring at nothing, replaying the moment over and over. 

“You good, man?” Heeseung’s head snapped up. Jungwon was standing next to the table, looking at him with concern and also amusement, which was a terrible combination.

“When did you get here?”

“Like two minutes ago. You were very deep in thought.” Jungwon sat down and then casually tossed something onto the table. The switch cartridge, the Girlfriend Simulator cartridge. Heeseung stared at it. “I fixed the game.” Jungwon leaned back in his chair, looking proud of himself. “You can keep playing from where you left off. It was easier to fix than I thought it’d be, just had to rebuild some of the backend routing for the post game content.” Heeseung picked up the cartridge, turning it over in his hands. "The save file's intact," Jungwon continued. “All your progress is still there. The new game plus should work now. I tested it on my switch and it loaded fine."

"Thanks,” Heeseung said, and his voice came out quieter than he meant it to. He shoved the cartridge into his bag and stood up. “I’m leaving."

“Don’t you have that lecture in twenty minutes?”

“Don’t care. Bye.” He left Jungwon sitting there chuckling and headed straight out of the library, across campus, back to his dorm. Jake wasn’t there, which was good because Heeseung didn’t need any more people commenting on his alleged vibe. He sat down at his desk and just looked at the cartridge for a minute. He should think about this. should consider whether playing the game again was a good idea now that he knew you, the real you. Now that things were getting complicated in a way that made his head hurt. But he wasn’t thinking. He was just plugging in his switch, loading up the game, watching the title screen appear with its soft music and clean typography.

continue from last save? yes / no

Heeseung pressed yes immediately. The world materialized around him in that same disorienting rush, colors bleeding into focus, sounds filtering in like someone was slowly turning up the volume. When his vision cleared, he was standing exactly where he’d left off at the park. The fireflies were still drifting lazily through the air like they’d been paused mid flight waiting for him to come back. And you were still sitting on the same bench, looking at him with an expression that made Heeseung’s chest tight.

“You’re back,” you said, and your smile was so genuinely happy it hurt to look at. You stood up and walked over to him, and Heeseung noticed the way the game rendered every detail. The way your hair moved, the exact shade of your eyes, the slight flush on your cheeks. “I missed you.” The words hit him harder than they should have. Heeseung opened his mouth and closed it, trying to figure out what to say. In the game, no time was supposed to have passed. He’d left right after your confession, after the kiss, and now he was back and theoretically it should feel like seconds had gone by. But for him it had been days. Almost a week. A week where he’d met the real you, talked to you, sat across from you in a library, felt your lips on his cheek.

Dialogue options appeared: > i missed you too > sorry i was gone so long > it feels like it’s been forever

Heeseung picked the first one because it was the most honest. “I missed you too,” he said, and he meant it in a way that felt complicated and confusing.

You stepped closer, close enough that Heeseung could see the individual pixels that made up your irises, except they didn’t look like pixels at all. “I was worried you wouldn’t come back,” you admitted, your voice softer now. “After everything, I thought maybe you’d just… disappear.”

“I wouldn’t do that,” Heeseung said automatically, and then felt weird about it because he kind of had done that, he’d been gone for days even if the game didn’t register it that way.

romantic interest: 100% | relationship status: committed | new content unlocked

You reached up and touched his face, your hand warm against his cheek, and Heeseung’s brain short circuited a little because he could feel it. the texture of your palm, the slight pressure of your fingers. This level of detail shouldn’t be possible. “I really like you,” you said, looking directly into his eyes. “Like, a lot. Is that okay?”

Before Heeseung could pick a dialogue option for that, you kissed him. It wasn’t like the first kiss, this was different. Your hand slid from his cheek to the back of his neck and you pressed closer, and Heeseung forgot for a second that this was supposed to be a game. His hands found your waist automatically, pulling you against him, and you made this small sound that he felt more than heard. When you pulled back, you were breathing harder and your eyes had this look in them that Heeseung recognized from somewhere, that slightly dazed expression people get when they’re thinking about something they want. “Do you want to come back to my place?” You asked, your voice lower now, and your hand was still on the back of his neck, fingers playing with his hair in a way that was extremely distracting.

quest update: relationship progression available | warning: mature content ahead | proceed? yes / no | action options: > yes, i’d like that > maybe we should slow down > are you sure?

Heeseung stared at the options. What the fuck. What the actual fuck. This was new, this was definitely new. The game had never had anything like this before. Jungwon had mentioned adding post game content but he definitely hadn’t mentioned adding this kind of content. “Heeseung?” You said, tilting your head slightly. “You okay? We don’t have to if you don’t want to. I just thought—”

“No, I want to,” Heeseung said, picking the first option before he could overthink it. “I definitely want to.”

Your smile turned into something that could only be described as pleased, maybe a little mischievous. “Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

You took his hand, lacing your fingers through his, and started walking. The park dissolved around you in that smooth transition the game did, colors bleeding together and reforming into a new location, your apartment, and it looked different now, with softer lighting, more intimate somehow. There was music playing quietly from somewhere, something ambient and atmospheric. You let go of his hand and walked further, then turned to look at him. “You can sit down, you know. You don’t have to just stand there.” Heeseung moved to the couch and sat down, hyperaware of every movement, every detail. His hands felt sweaty and his heart was racing. This was insane, this was absolutely insane. He was about to have virtual sex with a video game character that looked exactly like a real person he’d just met and had a weird complicated semi crush on. You sat down next to him, close enough that your thigh pressed against his. “Can I ask you something?” You said.

“Sure.”

“Why did you come back?” Your expression was serious now, searching his face. “I mean, you finished the route. You got the good ending. You didn’t have to come back.”

dialogue options: > i wanted to see you again > i wasn’t ready to say goodbye > because i care about you

Heeseung picked the third option. “Because I care about you,” he said, and it felt true even though it shouldn’t, even though you were code, even though this wasn’t real.

“I care about you too,” you said quietly. Then you leaned in and kissed him again, and this time Heeseung didn’t think about the game mechanics or the dialogue options or any of it. He just kissed you back. Your hands slid under his shirt and Heeseung gasped slightly at the sensation, the feeling of your fingers on his skin. It felt real, too real, like impossibly real. You pulled back just enough to look at him, your eyes dark. “Is this okay?” You asked, your hands still under his shirt, warm against his stomach.

action options: > yes > this is more than okay > [pull her closer]

Heeseung picked the third option and pulled you closer, and you made this satisfied sound and kissed him harder. You shifted in his lap so you were straddling him, and Heeseung’s brain was trying very hard to process the logistics of what was happening. This was a Nintendo Switch game. This was running on a console made for Pokemon and Mario Kart. There was no way this level of content was actually programmed in here. You smiled and kissed his jaw, then his neck, and Heeseung felt his brain dissolve into static. Your teeth grazed his skin lightly and he made a sound that was probably embarrassing but he couldn’t bring himself to care.

intimate scene progression: 45% | continue? yes / no current comfort level: high | romantic tension: maximum |achievement unlocked: relationship deepening

The notifications kept appearing in his peripheral vision and Heeseung tried to ignore them because they were extremely distracting and also kind of killing the mood, if a video game could have a mood, which apparently this one could. “Hey,” you said, pulling back to look at him. Your face was flushed and your lips were slightly swollen and you looked devastating. “You’re thinking too hard. I can tell.”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize. Just tell me what’s wrong.”

dialogue options: > nothing’s wrong > this feels really intense > i’m just overwhelmed > i keep forgetting this isn’t real

Heeseung wanted to pick the last option but that felt like it would break something, some unspoken rule about the game. So he picked the third one. “I’m just overwhelmed,” he admitted. “In a good way. You’re just really… a lot. In the best way possible.”

You softened at that, your expression shifting from concerned to affectionate. “You’re sweet, you know that?” You kissed his cheek. “We can slow down if you want. We don’t have to do anything you’re not comfortable with.”

“No, I want this,” Heeseung said, and he did, desperately, even though he knew he probably shouldn’t. “I’m just trying to figure out how this is even possible.”

“How what’s possible?”

“You. This. All of it.” Heeseung knew he wasn’t making sense but the words kept coming anyway. “You feel so real. More real than anything I’ve experienced before. More real than most things I've experienced in actual life, honestly."

You looked at him for a long moment, something unreadable in your expression. Then you said, very quietly, "Maybe that’s because I am real.”

The world glitched. Just for a second, so quick Heeseung almost missed it. The lighting flickered, the textures of the room seemed to shift and resettle, and there was this sound, like static, like interference. You didn’t seem to notice. You were still looking at him with that same expression, waiting for him to respond. error log: reality sync mismatch detected | warning: boundary deviation exceeding normal parameterssystem status: unknown variable introduced

“What do you mean?” Heeseung asked, his voice coming out strained.

“I said maybe I’m real. Maybe this is real. Does it matter?” You touched his face again, gentle. "Does it change anything if I'm real or not real? You’re here, I’m here, this moment exists. Isn’t that enough?”

dialogue options:> yes, that’s enough > no, i need to understand what’s happening >i think something’s wrong with the game > [kiss her to avoid answering]

Heeseung stared at the options, his heart pounding. Part of him wanted to pick the second or third option, wanted to understand what was happening, wanted to figure out why the game was doing things it shouldn’t be able to do. But another part of him, the larger part, just wanted to stop thinking and exist in this moment with you, real or not real, code or person or whatever you were. So he picked the fourth option. His hands moved before his brain could catch up— one sliding to the small of your back, the other cupping your jaw  —  and he pulled you in, kissing you like the question itself might disappear if he just didn't let go. You made a soft, surprised sound against his lips, but it melted into something needier, as you kissed him back just as fiercely.  His hands slid up your thighs, over the soft fabric of your dress, until his fingers found the hem. He tugged lightly, a silent question, and you answered by pressing closer, your body rolling against his in a way that pulled a rough sound from his throat.

action options: > pull her closer > slide hands under her dress > grip her waist and guide her hips > [kiss her neck]

Heeseung didn't even look at the options properly this time. He picked the third one instantly, fingers digging into your waist as he pulled you flush against him, guiding the slow, deliberate grind of your hips. You gasped into his mouth, nails scraping lightly down his chest through his shirt, and the sound you made was needy and it went straight through him. "Heeseung," you breathed, breaking the kiss just enough to look at him. your cheeks were flushed deep, lips swollen and wet, dress riding up slightly from the way you were moving in his lap. "You feel—"

He didn't let you finish. He kissed you deeper, harder, tongue sliding against yours like he needed to taste every part of you. One hand stayed firm on your waist, keeping the rhythm, while the other slipped higher under the hem of your dress, tracing the bare skin of your thigh. You shivered, thighs tightening around his hips, and he felt you press down harder, chasing the friction. You pulled back suddenly, just far enough to grab the bottom of his shirt. Your eyes locked on his, asking. He nodded once, barely, and you tugged it up and over his head in one smooth motion. The second it was gone, your hands were on him again, palms sliding over his chest, fingers tracing the lines of muscle like you were mapping him out. "Better," you whispered, voice rough now, and then your mouth was on his collarbone, kissing down his chest, teeth grazing just enough to make him hiss. Heeseung's head fell back against the couch for a second, eyes squeezing shut, before he surged forward again.

action options: > pull the straps of her dress down > flip her onto the couch > trace her back and pull her even closer > [let her take control]

He picked the third, hands sliding up your back under the thin straps of your dress, fingers splaying wide as he pulled you impossibly closer. Your chest pressed against his, skin on skin now except for the flimsy fabric between you, and he could feel your heart racing just as fast as his. You moaned softly against his neck, hips moving faster, more desperate, and Heeseung matched the rhythm, guiding you with his grip on your waist. Every roll of your body against his made his breath catch, made the heat coil tighter low in his stomach. Your hands were everywhere — his hair, his shoulders, nails dragging down his back— and he was losing it, completely losing it.

action options: > slip the straps down her shoulders > lift the dress over her head > tease the hem higher > [kiss her while undressing her]

He picked the first one, sliding the straps down slowly, watching as the dress loosened and slipped lower, exposing more of your skin. You didn't stop him, instead, you arched your back slightly, helping it along, your eyes locked on his with a look that dared him to keep going. The dress pooled around your waist, and Heeseung's breath caught at the sight of you, bare from the waist up, the soft curve of your breasts rising and falling with each breath. "God," he muttered, voice barely audible, and then he leaned in, mouth finding the sensitive spot on your neck. He kissed there first, open mouthed, then grazed his teeth lightly, sucking just enough to leave a faint mark. You tilted your head back, giving him better access, a low moan escaping your lips that vibrated against his skin. Your hands fisted in his hair, pulling him closer, and Heeseung felt that coil of tension wind tighter, his hips bucking up instinctively to meet your rhythm. The friction was maddening, too much and not enough, and he could feel himself hardening against you, the thin layers between you doing nothing to dull the sensation.

intimate scene progression: 92% | arousal level: peak | system warning: immersion threshold breached

A faint static hum buzzed in his ears for a split second, the room's edges blurring like a bad render, but it passed as quickly as it came. You didn't notice, or if you did, you didn't care — your focus was on him, on the way his mouth moved down your neck to your collarbone, leaving a trail of heat in its wake. You pulled back just enough to look at him, your face flushed, eyes glassy with want. "Heeseung," you said, voice husky and breathless, "Do you want to take this to the bedroom? We can… get more comfortable."

The action wheel popped up: action options: > carry her to the bedroom > pull her up and walk together > push her down on the couch instead > [deepen the kiss and decide later]

Heeseung picked the first one without a second thought. In one fluid motion, he stood, arms wrapping around your waist to lift you effortlessly. You yelped in surprise, legs wrapping around his hips instinctively. the sudden shift made you cling to him, arms around his neck, and Heeseung kissed you hard as he carried you, tasting the salt on your lips from the heat of the moment. The transition was seamless, the game dissolving the living room around you in that familiar bleed of colors, reforming into your bedroom. Soft lighting from a bedside lamp, sheets rumpled like they'd been waiting, the air thicker somehow. Heeseung lowered you onto the bed gently, following you down, his body covering yours as he settled between your legs. You looked up at him, hands sliding down his chest to his waistband, fingers teasing the edge. "Now where were we?" You whispered, pulling him closer.

Heeseung lowered you onto the bed gently, the mattress dipping under your combined weight as he settled between your legs. Your dress was already bunched high on your thighs, and the air between you crackled with anticipation. You looked up at him through half lidded eyes, hands tugging at his waistband, pulling him closer until his hips pressed against yours. The heat of you through the thin fabric was driving him insane — his hands braced on either side of your head, breath ragged as he leaned down to kiss you again, deeper, hungrier.

But just as his fingers brushed the hem of your dress to slide it off completely, everything froze. The world glitched hard; colors inverting for a split second, a low error chime ringing in his ears like a nintendo switch low battery warning. You froze mid motion, lips parted, eyes wide and unblinking, like a paused cutscene. The music cut out. Notifications exploded across his vision in a pop up that took over half the screen:

kink compatibility survey | new content unlock: personalized intimacy  | please select preferences to optimize experience (this will not affect main storyline) > time remaining: 30 seconds

Heeseung blinked, staring in horror as a massive form materialized, checkboxes scrolling down like some deranged tinder profile from hell:

> light bondage (ropes/silk)  > dirty talk  > praise kink  > edging/teasing  > oral focus (giving)  > oral focus (receiving)  > spanking/light impact  > roleplay  > sensory play (blindfold/ice)  > vanilla only  > [custom: type here] slider: intensity (1-10)  | save & continue

His face burning hotter than the tension from seconds ago. "What the fuck is this?" His thumbs mashed the joy cons frantically, heart pounding from equal parts embarrassment and urgency. Thirty seconds? He wasn't even thinking straight — he just spam clicked the safe ones to get it over with. Checkmark on praise kink. Oral focus (both). Dirty talk (why not, he was already losing his mind). Slider cranked to 7 because... yeah. No bondage — keep it simple, game. Vanilla only stayed unchecked because apparently this freakshow had layers.

preferences saved! | compatibility: 92% | resuming scene...

The pop up vanished with a cheerful ding. You unfroze instantly, blinking like nothing happened, your hands resuming their path down his chest. "Hee?" you murmured, voice soft and teasing, thighs parting wider beneath him. "You okay?"

He swallowed hard, brain still reeling. "Yeah, yeah." You smiled, wicked and knowing somehow, and pulled him down into another kiss. His hands finally obeyed, pushing the dress the rest of the way off your hips, sliding it down your legs until you were bare except for your underwear. The sight of you all spread out hit him. He trailed kisses down your chest, mouth closing over one nipple, sucking gently as you arched into him with a gasp. "You feel perfect," he whispered against your skin, the praise slipping out naturally, and you shivered, fingers threading into his hair. His hand slid lower, between your thighs, fingers brushing over the damp fabric of your underwear. You moaned his name, hips lifting eagerly, and Heeseung pressed harder, rubbing slow, deliberate circles that had you writhing. "So wet for me already," he murmured, voice rough with want, testing the dirty talk, and god, it worked, because your breath was hitching beautifully.

You tugged at his pants impatiently. "Off. Now." He obliged in a blur, shedding them along with everything else until there was nothing between you. He hooked his fingers into your underwear, pulling them down slowly, eyes locked on yours as he tossed them aside.

action options: > taste her first > enter her slowly > tease with fingers > [let her guide]

He picked the first, Heeseung's mind was a haze of want and disbelief as he settled between your thighs, your legs parting wider for him like an invitation he couldn't refuse. The sight of you — bare, glistening, so ready —made his mouth water. This is a game, he reminded himself, heart pounding. Just a fucking game. I can do whatever I want. Things I'd never have the guts to try in real life. No judgment, no consequences. Just you, writhing under him, and the freedom to indulge every filthy thought he'd ever buried.

He hooked his arms under your thighs, pulling you closer until his face was buried between your legs. His tongue flicked out experimentally at first, tasting you, sweet and tangy, like nothing he'd imagined, but better. You bucked against him with a sharp gasp, and that sound flipped a switch. Heeseung groaned against you, the vibration making you whimper, and he dove in deeper, tongue flat and broad as he licked a slow, deliberate stripe from your entrance to your clit. "Fuck, you taste so good," he murmured, voice muffled against your skin, dirty words spilling out because why the hell not? In real life, he'd be too shy, too careful, but here? He could be filthy. "So wet for me already, dripping down my chin. You like that, huh?"

You moaned louder, hands fisting the sheets, then tangling in his hair to pull him closer. "Yes god, Heeseung don't stop." Your voice was wrecked, breathy and desperate, and it fueled him. He sucked your clit into his mouth, rolling his tongue around it in circles, then flicking fast and hard, alternating with long, sloppy licks that had you trembling. His fingers dug into your thighs, holding you open, spreading you wider so he could bury his face deeper, nose pressing against you as he devoured you like he was starving.

action options: > add fingers > suck harder > tease her entrance > [talk dirtier]

He picked the fourth mentally, because fuck it, this was his chance to let loose. "Tell me how good it feels," he growled, pulling back just enough to blow cool air over your slick folds, watching you shiver. "Tell me you want my tongue fucking you deeper."

"Please," you gasped, hips grinding up toward his mouth, chasing the contact. "Heeseung, your tongue— fuck, it's so good. Deeper, I need it deeper."

He plunged his tongue inside you, thrusting it in and out, mimicking what he wanted to do with his cock later. His thumb found your clit, rubbing firm circles while he tongue fucked you, the wet sounds obscene in the quiet room. You were soaking him, face, chin, and he loved it, lapping it up greedily, humming in approval at how messy it was getting. "You're gonna come on my face, aren't you?" He taunted, voice rough and low, pulling back to suck your clit again, harder this time, teeth grazing just enough to make you cry out. "Do it. Come for me, show me how much you love my mouth on this pretty pussy."

You arched off the bed, a broken moan tearing from your throat as the orgasm hit, waves crashing through you. Heeseung didn't stop, licking you through it, drawing it out until you were oversensitive and twitching, begging him to ease up. only then did he pull away, lips shiny and swollen, grinning up at you with a wicked, satisfied look. "Good girl," he praised, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, though he didn't really want to, part of him liked the mess, the evidence. you were panting, eyes hazy as you reached for him. He crawled back up your body, capturing your lips in a kiss that let you taste yourself on his tongue, another thing he'd never dare in real life, but here it felt right, hot. "You taste yourself? So fucking dirty," he whispered against your mouth, positioning himself at your entrance. "Ready for more?"

"Yes please," you begged, nails digging into his shoulders, your voice a needy whine that made his cock twitch against you. You were so wet, slick from his mouth and your own release, and Heeseung could feel the heat radiating from you, pulling him in. But before he could thrust forward, the game intervened again again: 

position selection: customize your intimacy  > missionary (classic connection)  > doggy style (deeper access)  > her on top (let her ride)  > against the wall (intense standing)  > [spooning (gentle side entry)]  

Heeseung stared at the options, a mix of arousal and exasperation flooding him. Jungwon, you pervert, he thought, adding a fucking position menu? He timer was ticking— 15 seconds — and you were frozen mid breath, eyes locked on his with that desperate, submissive Gaze that made him want to wreck you. He picked the third option fast, because fuck, the idea of you riding him, taking control but still under his command? Yeah, that was it. The menu vanished with a satisfied beep, and the scene resumed seamlessly. You blinked, as if nothing happened, but your hands were already pushing at his chest gently, urging him to lie back. "Let me... let me ride you," you murmured, voice soft and obedient, like you were reading his mind, or the game's script. "Please? I want to make you feel good."

Heeseung grinned, dark and dominant, shifting onto his back and pulling you with him until you straddled his hips. His hands gripped your thighs hard, fingers digging in possessively as he looked up at you, flushed, eager, completely at his mercy. "Yeah? You wanna ride my cock like a good girl?" He growled, the words coming easier now, dirtier, because this wasn't real life. No holding back. 

You whimpered, hands bracing on his chest, your hips grinding down instinctively against his length, coating him in your wetness. "Please, Hee... I need you inside me so bad. I'll be good."

Fuck, he thought, she's so subby, so perfect. The game's kink sync must've kicked in, amplifying everything — your voice trembling, eyes wide and pleading, body arching like you were made to submit. Heeseung's hands slid up to your hips, guiding you, lifting you just enough to position himself at your entrance. "That's my girl. Sink down on me slow— let me watch you take every inch." You obeyed instantly, lowering yourself onto him, the head of his cock pushing past your folds, stretching you open. It was agonizingly slow, and Heeseung groaned low in his throat, feeling the tight, wet heat envelop him inch by inch. You were so fucking real, hotter than any game should allow, clenching around him like velvet, your walls fluttering as you took him deeper.

"Oh god you're so big," you gasped, head falling back, eyes fluttering shut as you adjusted, a shiver running through you. It felt too real, the stretch, the fullness, the way he throbbed inside you, every vein and ridge pressing against your sensitive spots. Heeseung could feel it all, amplified, like the game had cranked the sensitivity to max. Sweat beaded on his skin, your thighs trembling around him, and for a second, he forgot it was code — this was you, real you, riding him.

intimate scene progression: 98% | dominance level: high | submission sync: optimal | warning: haptic feedback overload

A faint glitch rippled through the air — the lamp flickering, your moan echoing with a digital edge for a heartbeat — but it only made him thrust up harder, hands gripping your ass to pull you down rougher. "Ride me, baby. Bounce on my cock," he commanded, voice gravelly and demanding, slapping your ass lightly to spur you on. "Faster, come on."

You moaned louder, hands on his chest for leverage as you started moving up and down, hips rolling in circles that ground your clit against him. "Like this? Fuck, Heeseung it feels so good— you're so deep." Your voice broke on a whimper, body obeying his every cue, riding him harder, faster, tits bouncing with each thrust.

Heeseung bucked up to meet you, thrusting deep enough to make you cry out, one hand sliding up to wrap around your throat gently. "That's it, take it all. You're mine in here, aren't you? My perfect little girl, creaming all over my cock." You clenched tighter, nodding frantically.

"Yes—fuck, Heeseung, I love it. You're so deep, so big...." Your voice was breathy, submissive, breaking on moans as you submitted completely, body moving exactly how he wanted, faster when he slapped your ass, slower when he pulled you down hard.

action options: > thrust up harder > put a finger in her mouth > choke lightly > [pull her hair]

Heeseung picked the second without hesitation, his thumb tracing your lower lip before pushing it into your mouth. You sucked on it immediately, tongue swirling around it like it was his cock, eyes half lidded and locked on his, so obedient it made his dick twitch inside you. "That's it, suck it like a good girl," he rasped, your wet lips wrapped around his finger, drool starting to drip. "Imagine it's my cock in your mouth while I fuck this tight pussy. You'd take both, wouldn't you?" You moaned around his thumb, sucking harder, hips stuttering as the added sensation pushed you closer to the edge. Then, in the corner of his screen, a new notification flickered: partner preference update: increase roughness? yes / no | affinity: high for dominant play

She likes it rougher? Heeseung thought, a smirk tugging at his lips as he mentally selected yes. Wow, this is way easier than in real life. The game adjusted instantly, your moans turning needier, body arching more desperately as he ramped up the intensity. "You want it rougher, huh?" He taunted, pulling his thumb from your mouth with a wet pop, strings of saliva connecting it to your lips. He grabbed your hips hard enough to bruise — if this were real— and thrust up sharply, slamming into you with more force. "Beg for it then. Tell me how bad you want me to wreck this pussy."

"Please—fuck me harder, Heeseung," you cried out, leaning forward to brace on his shoulders as you rode him faster, chasing the roughness.

intimate scene progression: 99% | climax indicator: approaching for both | options: prolong / climax now / switch position

The bar flashed red in his peripheral, both your arousal meters pulsing near max. He could feel it too, the coil tightening low in his gut, your body starting to tense and shake. But Heeseung wasn't ready to end it. He selected prolong and switch position, flipping the script. He rolled you both over, pulling out just long enough to maneuver you onto your side, spooning behind you. His chest pressed to your back, one arm wrapping around your waist to hold you tight, the other lifting your thigh high. "Not yet," he whispered hot against your ear, nipping the lobe. "Gonna fuck you like this now." You nodded weakly, pushing your ass back against him. Heeseung thrust back in from behind, the angle hitting deeper, his cock dragging against your g-spot with every slow, rough pump. His hand slid between your legs, fingers circling your clit fast and hard, while his other arm pinned you close. "That's my good girl," he growled, pounding into you now, the spooning position letting him grind deep. "Taking it so well." Your moans turned into desperate sobs, body arching back into him.

Heeseung's thrusts were relentless, his cock dragging deep inside you with every slow, powerful snap of his hips. You were a whimpering mess against him, back arched, ass grinding back to meet him as his fingers worked your clit in tight, fast circles. "Fuck you're so tight like this," he growled, teeth grazing your shoulder, leaving a mark that made you shiver.

intimate scene progression: 99.5% | climax indicator: critical for both | options: prolong / climax now / switch position

The meters were flashing urgently now, his own arousal bar teetering on the edge, but Heeseung still wasn't done — he wanted more, wanted to push the limits of this insane game until it broke. One more switch, he thought, selecting prolong and switch position again. The game responded instantly, a soft chime echoing as he pulled out, flipping you onto your stomach with rough hands. You gasped at the sudden movement, face down on the bed, ass up as he positioned himself behind you, knees spreading your thighs wide. "On your stomach, baby— ass up for me," he commanded. He slapped your ass hard, the crack echoing, your skin blooming red under his palm, and you cried out, pushing back eagerly like the subby little thing the game had turned you into. "That's right, take it. You love being fucked like this, don't you?"

You nodded into the sheets, voice muffled and needy. "Yes—god, yes, Heeseung." The game's encouragement popped up in his vision — dominance boost: activated | roughness level: max | achievement: total submission unlocked — and it spurred him on, like the system was egging him to go further, deeper into the filth.

He thrust back in from behind, burying himself to the hilt in one rough stroke, the angle hitting even deeper, making you scream into the pillow. His hands gripped your hips bruisingly, pounding into you with brutal force, skin slapping loud and obscene. "So fucking wet, dripping all over me," he snarled, spanking your ass again, harder this time, alternating cheeks until they were stinging red. You arched higher, offering more, moans turning into sobs of pleasure. He tangled one hand in your hair, yanking your head back to expose your neck, lips brushing your ear as he growled, "look at you, taking my cock like a good girl. Beg for more — tell me how much you need me to ruin this pussy."

"Please—ruin me, Heeseung," you begged, voice breaking. The game flashed more incentives — rough play affinity: 100% | continue for bonus immersion — and Heeseung lost it, spanking you in rhythm with his thrusts, pulling your hair tighter to arch your back, fucking you rougher, faster, the bed shaking under the force. Glitches were hitting harder now, but it only made him thrust deeper, the hyper real sensations overwhelming: the sting of your skin under his palm, the tight ripple of your walls around him, your sweat slicked back against his chest.

intimate scene progression: 99.99% | climax indicator: imminent | warning: system overload detected

He was right there, teetering on the edge, cock throbbing inside you, but you twisted slightly, looking back at him with glassy, desperate eyes. "Heeseung — cum inside me, please," you implored. "Fill me up, I need it."

For a split second, his brain stopped. Wait, cum inside? What if— but then reality (or unreality) hit him comically hard. It's a game, dumbass. Pixels can't get pregnant. He almost laughed mid thrust, the absurdity breaking through the haze, but he shoved it aside, diving back. "Yeah? You want me to breed this tight pussy?" He growled, slamming into you harder, spanking one last time for good measure. "Beg for it louder—"

"Yes—fuck, Hee!" You cried, clenching around him desperately, body trembling on the brink. "Cum inside me, please— breed me, make me yours!" That did it. The climax hit like a wave, crashing over you both at once. Heeseung thrust deep one final time, groaning loud as he spilled inside you, feeling the hot pulse of his release mix with your own orgasm, walls milking him dry. You screamed his name, body convulsing under him, the shared peak amplified by the game — sensations exploding, vision blurring with pleasure and glitches alike.

As your body shuddered through the aftershocks, Heeseung collapsed beside you, pulling you close against his chest with a gentleness that felt worlds away from the roughness just moments ago. His arms wrapped around you protectively, one hand stroking your hair softly, fingers threading through the tangled strands like he was afraid you'd disappear if he let go. The room was still glitching faintly, but he ignored it, focusing on you, on the way your breaths synced with his, slowing down together.

intimate scene complete | aftercare mode: activated | relationship bond: unbreakable | achievement unlocked: emotional intimacy peak

Heeseung pressed a soft kiss to your forehead, then your temple, his voice dropping to a whisper, sweet and caring, laced with concern. "Hey... you okay? I got carried away back there. I'm sorry if I hurt you."

You looked up at him, eyes soft and hazy, a small smile tugging at your lips as you snuggled closer, head resting on his chest. "No, Hee... I liked it. A lot. It was perfect." Your fingers traced lazy patterns on his skin, voice turning playful, like the dynamic lingered just a bit. "You made me feel so good. Don't apologize."

He chuckled quietly, relief washing over him, and he hugged you tighter, hand rubbing soothing circles on your back. "Good. I just... want to take care of you now." The game prompted options in his vision, soft and glowing: aftercare options: > hold her closer > kiss her gently > whisper sweet nothings > [offer water/snack] -- he picked the third, leaning down to murmur against your ear, "you're amazing, you know that? So beautiful, so perfect for me. I could stay like this forever." You hummed contentedly, body relaxing fully into his, the contrast hitting him. The glitches were fading, but notifications kept pinging: comfort level: maximum | post intimacy glow: active | save progress? yes / no

You shifted slightly, looking up at him with an expression he couldn't quite read. Affectionate, but something deeper, almost knowing. "Heeseung..." your voice was quiet. "See you out there."

He blinked, confusion creasing his brow. "What do you mean?" He sat up a little, heart picking up again, but before you could answer — or before the dialogue wheel could pop up — the world started dissolving. colors bled out, the room flickering violently, static roaring in his ears like a system crash.

error log: forced logout initiated | reality sync: restored | session terminated

Everything went black. Heeseung jolted upright in his chair, the Switch still clutched in his sweaty hands, the screen dark and powered off. His room came into focus: the dim light from his desk lamp, posters on the wall, the faint hum of his pc in the background. His heart was racing, breaths coming fast, and then he felt a sticky, warm mess in his pants, soaking through his boxers. "What the—" he muttered, voice cracking as the full reality sank in. His face burned hotter than ever, cheeks flaming red as he shifted in the gaming chair. He'd actually cum inside his pants. For real. Not just some weird dream or an asleep fantasy — no, full on, pants ruining orgasm from a Nintendo Switch Girlfriend Simulator game. "Holy shit."

Heeseung stared at the dark screen in his hands, the console now completely powered off, innocent looking with its cute joy cons and pastel buttons. It looked so harmless sitting there on his lap, like it hadn't just mind fucked him for hours and then physically fucked him back. He finally set the switch down on his desk, pushing it as far away as the cords allowed. He groaned, dropping his face into his hands.

After cleaning himself up in the bathroom — which involved avoiding eye contact with his own reflection because he couldn't handle the judgment he knew he'd see there — Heeseung collapsed onto his bed and stared at the ceiling. His body felt loose and tired in a way that should have been relaxing but instead just made him feel deeply, profoundly embarrassed.

The worst part was that he wanted to do it again. That was what really got him. Not the fact that it happened, but the fact that his brain was already thinking about when he could play next, or well, when he could fuck you next. He felt like a teenager who'd just discovered something he definitely shouldn't have and was now completely obsessed with it.

He'd spent most of his Sunday in his room alternating between staring at his Switch and telling himself he absolutely was not going to play it again, which had been moderately successful except for the part where he'd picked it up four different times before forcing himself to put it back down. So on that week, he started walking across campus toward the engineering building, head down and hoodie up because he felt like everyone could somehow tell what he'd done just by looking at him, when he saw you. You were sitting on one of the benches outside the library with your laptop open, clearly working on something, your hair pulled back and you were wearing an oversized hoodie that had some game logo on it he couldn't quite make out from this distance. Heeseung immediately changed direction. 

He took the long way around the building, added an extra five minutes to his walk, and showed up to lecture slightly out of breath. He was very deliberately not thinking about the fact that he'd just actively avoided you. Which was ridiculous. You hadn't done anything, you didn't even know what had happened. You probably hadn't thought about him at all since that day at the library, were probably just sitting there doing homework like a normal person while Heeseung was having a complete psychological breakdown over a video game.

The problem was that every time he thought about you now, his brain immediately supplied images from the game. The way you'd looked at him, the way you moaned, the sounds you'd made, the way you came, the way it had felt so impossibly real that his body had reacted like it was actually happening. And now he couldn't separate that from the real you, the person he'd met at the party who'd been nice and funny and way too easy to talk to. The rest of the week continued like this. He saw you everywhere now, which was ironic because before the party he'd never noticed you once and now you were apparently in every building he entered. Tuesday you were in the coffee shop in the student center. Wednesday you walked past him in the hallway between classes. Thursday he saw you in the library again, this time on the second floor, and he'd actually turned around and walked back out.

His switch was on his desk, fully charged, basically taunting him. He'd managed to avoid playing it all week, had told himself he was being responsible and mature about the whole situation. But he couldn't stop thinking about it. Every time his mind wandered, it went right back to that night, to the game, to you. And his body was betraying him too, which was mortifying. He'd be sitting in lecture and think about the game for half a second and suddenly he'd have to adjust his laptop to hide the fact that he was getting hard in the middle of algorithms class. It happened during study sessions, during meals, during completely random moments when his brain decided to remind him that the game existed and he could play it whenever he wanted.

He felt disgusting. He was kink shaming himself, which he didn't even know was possible, but here he was, lying in bed at two am feeling like a creep for being attracted to a video game character who happened to look exactly like a real person he'd met. But he also couldn't stop thinking about playing again. About whether it would be like the first time or if there were other features, other scenarios. His brain kept supplying possibilities and his body kept responding and he felt trapped in this cycle of shame and want that he didn't know how to break.

And then on friday afternoon, Heeseung was in his dorm trying to focus on an assignment that was due monday when someone knocked on his door with the kind of aggressive persistence that could only be Jungwon. He considered pretending he wasn't home but Jake had already opened the door before Heeseung could say anything. "Oh hey Jungwon," Jake said. "He's here but he's been weird all week so good luck."

"Thanks for the warning," Jungwon said, stepping inside and closing the door behind him. He went to Heeseung's room and looked at him, who was very deliberately staring at his laptop screen. "Okay, we're going to Five Guys. Get up."

"I'm busy."

"No you're not." Jungwon grabbed Heeseung's hoodie off his chair and threw it at him. "Come on. We're getting burgers and you're going to tell me why you've been ignoring me all week."

"I haven't been ignoring you."

"You answered my texts with one word responses and you've avoided me on campus. That's ignoring me." Jungwon crossed his arms. "So either you come willingly or I'm going to make a scene. Your choice."

Heeseung knew Jungwon well enough to know he absolutely would make a scene. "Fine. But I'm not hungry."

"You're never not hungry. Let's go." And twenty minutes later they were sitting in Five Guys with their orders, the place mostly empty since it was that weird time between lunch and dinner.

Heeseung had been hoping the walk would give him time to figure out what to say to Jungwon, but instead he'd just spent it thinking about the game and feeling more and more uncomfortable. Because the thing was, if Heeseung had done what he'd done in the game, that meant Jungwon had programmed it. Jungwon had sat at his computer and coded in all those options, all those scenarios, all those very specific and detailed features that Heeseung had discovered. Which meant either Jungwon was way more perverted than Heeseung had ever given him credit for, or something else was going on.

"Okay, you're doing it again," Jungwon said, interrupting Heeseung's spiral. "You're being weird and quiet and you won't look at me. What's going on? Is it about the game? Did something break again?"

Heeseung knew he had to say something because this had gone too far. Because if the mature content was intentional, then they needed to have a very different conversation about boundaries and warnings and maybe Jungwon's concerning lack of shame. And if it wasn't intentional, if this was some kind of glitch or malfunction, then that was somehow even worse because it meant the game was doing things beyond anyone's control. Either way, Heeseung couldn't keep avoiding this. Jungwon was his best friend. If he couldn't talk to Jungwon about this, even if it was mortifying, then what was the point of having a best friend? So Heeseung admitted: "Yeah, it's about the game."

"Okay, so tell me." Jungwon looked at him.

"Look, you could've just... you could have warned me that it had adult content." Heeseung forced himself to look at Jungwon. "Like, explicit that I wasn't expecting in a dating simulator."

Jungwon blinked at him. "What?"

"I'm just saying, a heads up would have been nice. I know you're trying to make it realistic but I wasn't prepared for how detailed it was going to get."

"Bro, what are you talking about?"

And then it all came out like Heeseung couldn't stop himself. "I'm talking about the fact that the game has very explicit scenes with very detailed options and I don't know if you've ever actually looked at what you programmed but it's intense, Jungwon. Like the dialogue options were insane, I could say basically anything and the character would respond and some of those options were really freaky. And the action options were even worse, there were so many of them and they were all very specific and very detailed and I'm not going to list them but oh my god and then there was a whole section where it asked me about preferences and kinks and I thought that was just for character building but no, it actually used that information! And there were position suggestions. Position suggestions, Jungwon! With fucking diagrams, man. Why did you add diagrams?! And the whole thing was just very immersive and very realistic and I had a physical reaction that I'm not going to elaborate on but I think you can figure out what I mean and I've been avoiding you all week because I didn't know how to have this conversation without wanting to die of embarrassment."

Heeseung finally stopped to breathe and realized Jungwon was staring at him with an expression of complete bewilderment. "Heeseung," Jungwon said slowly. "I didn't add any of that content."

"What."

"I didn't program explicit scenes. There's no adult content in the game. It's a dating simulator not a porn game. The most intimate it gets is like, hand holding and maybe a kiss at the end if you get the good ending." Jungwon set down his burger. "What are you talking about dude?"

"Don't fuck with me right now."

"I'm not fucking with you, I'm being completely serious." Jungwon was looking at him, shocked. "I didn't add any of that stuff. I wouldn't even know how to program half of what you just described. Like what the fuck is even a kink questionnaire?!"

Heeseung felt cold. "Then how did I experience it, man?!"

"I don't know!" Jungwon was still shocked. "But this actually makes sense now. Y/N's been avoiding me too this week, even more than you have. She won't answer my texts and she literally ran away from me in the hallway yesterday. I thought maybe she was mad at me about something but what if she experienced the same thing you did?"

"What do you mean?"

"Okay, last Friday, remember when you were studying in the library and Y/N left suddenly? I texted her right after she left asking if she wanted to try the updated version of the game and she texted back immediately saying yes and that she was coming to get it right then." Heeseung remembered that day, your phone had buzzed and you'd looked at it and your whole expression had changed, you'd packed up your stuff so fast, muttering something about being late for class even though Heeseung was pretty sure you didn't have class at that time. "She took the game and left," Jungwon continued. "I didn't hear from her after that until she texted me the next day saying she was returning it and that she didn't want to play anymore. And now she won't talk to me."

"What time did she take the game?" Heeseung asked, his voice sounding distant to his own ears.

"I don't know, maybe around four? Four thirty?" Jungwon paused. "Why?"

Heeseung felt like the world was tilting. "I picked up the game from you around four forty five. Remember?"

"Yeah, so?"

"So we both had the game that night. We both played it that same night." Heeseung's mind was racing, putting pieces together. "And you're saying there's no adult content programmed into the game. But we both experienced something intense enough that we're both avoiding you. And we both played it at the same time."

Jungwon's eyes widened. "Oh my god."

"What if—" Heeseung stopped, because what he was about to say sounded insane. But everything about this situation was insane. "What if the game connected us somehow? What if when we both played it at the same time and it put us in the same… I don't know, session?"

"That's not possible because I didn't program any multiplayer features."

"You also didn't program explicit content but I definitely experienced it, man!" Heeseung put his head in his hands. "Jungwon, the character in my game looked exactly like Y/N, exactly like her. And you said the character customization was random."

"It is random. I didn't—" Jungwon stopped. "Wait. She actually said something similar. When she gave the game back she mentioned that the boyfriend character looked really realistic, like someone she could actually know."

Heeseung felt like throwing up. "Did she say who?"

"No, she just said it freaked her out how real he seemed."

Heeseung was pale now. His brain was doing that thing where it tried to process too much information at once and ended up just kind of spinning in place. You had played the game, you had seen a character that probably looked like him. You had found it so realistic it freaked you out. And then you'd played it again last friday, the same day he did, probably around the same time. And Jungwon was sitting here swearing he hadn't programmed any of the content that Heeseung had definitely experienced. Which meant one of two things: either Jungwon was full of shit, which didn't make sense because why would he lie about this, or the game had somehow done something it wasn't supposed to do. Connected two players who didn't know they were playing together, made them interact without telling them, let them do things with each other while both of them thought they were just playing a single player game with really good immersion.

And if that was true, if you'd actually been playing together, then the character Heeseung had been with wasn't just some algorithm. It was you, making choices and responding to him. Doing all those things that he'd been replaying in his head all week. Which meant you'd been doing those things with him, or with a version of him, and you probably had no idea it was real either. So Heeseung stood up so fast his chair scraped against the floor. "What's Y/N's dorm?"

Jungwon blinked at him. "What?"

"Her dorm. Which building is she in?"

"Uh, west campus. Building C, I think? Room 304, why?"

"I gotta go." Heeseung was already grabbing his hoodie.

"Ho where? Heeseung, what—" but Heeseung was already walking, he heard Jungwon call after him something about texting him later but he wasn't really listening. His mind was too busy spiraling through everything he needed to say to you, everything he needed to ask, everything that didn't make sense.

The walk to west campus took fifteen minutes but it felt both longer and shorter than that. Heeseung's hands were shaking and he shoved them in his pockets. He tried to figure out what he was going to say. Hey, so I think we accidentally had virtual sex through a Nintendo Switch last week and neither of us knew it was real. Yeah, that would go over great. Or maybe, hi, remember how we both played that game? Turns out we were playing together. Surprise! Yeah, also worse.

By the time he got to building C, he still hadn't figured it out. Heeseung stood outside the door and realized he couldn't actually get in without a key card or someone letting him in. He was standing there trying to figure out his next move when the door opened and two girls walked out, laughing about something on one of their phones. Heeseung caught the door before it closed and slipped inside. Probably not his finest moment in terms of dorm security, but he was past caring about minor rule violations.

He stood in front of your door for a solid thirty seconds, hand raised to knock, unable to make himself actually do it. This was insane, he was insane. He should turn around and leave and text Jungwon and let Jungwon handle this because Jungwon had made the game and this was technically his responsibility. But he didn't leave, he knocked. And nothing happened for a long moment. Heeseung was starting to think maybe you weren't home, or maybe you were home but ignoring the door, when he heard movement from inside. Footsteps and then a pause. Then your voice, muffled through the door.

"Who is it?"

Heeseung's mouth was dry. "It's Heeseung."

Another pause, longer this time. He could picture you on the other side of the door, probably frozen, probably panicking, probably wondering why the hell he was at your dorm right now. Then the lock turned and you opened the door. You were pale, like actually pale, but you smiled anyway. "Hi Hee. Is… everything alright?"

Heeseung looked at you. You were in pajamas, soft looking sweatpants and an oversized hoodie with some faded band logo on it. Your hair was up in a bun that was more mess than anything else, strands falling out around your face, no makeup. You were standing there at your door at five pm on a friday looking comfortable and real and so pretty it made his chest hurt. He knew he was down bad already. Had been since the game, since the party, since the moment you'd turned around in that park with a flower behind your ear that he'd picked for you except it hadn't actually been you, or maybe it had been, he didn't even know anymore. But looking at you now, in your actual dorm with your actual face and your actual voice saying his name like that, soft and a little worried, he realized the game version hadn't even come close. This was better because this was real.

"Well, yeah, I mean, technically no," he said. Then stopped. "I mean yes. I mean, I need to ask you something and I don't want to sound crazy but I'm probably going to sound crazy anyway so I don't know how to do this without sounding crazy."

Your expression shifted. Something in your eyes changed, like you knew exactly what he was going to say but didn't want to believe it. You stepped back and pulled the door open wider. "Come in."

Heeseung walked into your dorm and tried not to look around but he couldn't help it. The space was small but you'd made it yours, there was a Janna poster on the wall near your desk, the star guardian skin, same one you had on your phone case. Next to it was a persona 5 royal poster that looked like it had been put up carefully. Your Switch was sitting on your desk next to your laptop, the joy cons that soft pink and blue that came with the Animal Crossing edition. Your bed was unmade, blankets pushed to one side like you'd gotten up in a hurry. There were books stacked on your nightstand, a pair of headphones tangled on top of them. A stuffed cat that looked old and well loved sitting on your pillow. It was so much like the apartment in the game that Heeseung felt dizzy. The colors, the vibe, the way things were organized. But also different and better because it was lived in and messy in ways the game couldn't replicate. 

"Do you want water or something?" You were standing by your mini fridge, hand on the door, looking at him with that same careful expression.

And then Heeseung opened his mouth and everything just came out. 

"Jungwon gave me this game to test Called Girlfriend simulator and I thought it was stupid, like, the most desperate thing I could possibly do, like an actual certificate that I'm way too single for a guy my age. But I played it anyway because I can't say no to Jungwon and also because I was curious and I went on this date with this girl and she liked League of Legends and I had to pick this flower that was glowing and she loved it, and this firefly landed on her hand and she smiled at me like and then we played league together and destroyed her ex boyfriends, and we cooked pasta and she helped me because I was burning the garlic and the game kept giving me dialogue options but then I started just talking and it kept responding like it knew what I was going to say. And then things got really intimate, like really intimate, in ways I'm not going to describe because I'll die of embarrassment but you can probably guess what I mean. And the girl, she... she looked exactly like you. Not kind of like you, exactly like you. same face, same voice, same everything. and i talked to jungwon today And he said there's no adult content in the game, that he never programmed any of that, and that you played it too, last friday on the same night I did. And I think we were playing together and I think we were in the same game, in the same session or server or whatever, and I think the characters we were playing with weren't just game characters and I think they were each other. So I need you to tell me right now, does the boyfriend character in your game look like me?"

You were staring at him. Your hand was still on the mini fridge door but you weren't moving. Your face had gone from pale to flushed and your mouth was slightly open like you wanted to say something but couldn't figure out what. Heeseung's heart was pounding so hard he could feel it in his throat and his hands were shaking and he'd just word vomited the entire situation at you without taking a single breath but he couldn't take it back now. You closed the mini fridge. Didn't get water, just stood there looking at him like you were seeing him for the first time. Your eyes were moving across his face, his hair, his shoulders, like you were checking something or maybe confirming something.

"Yes," you said finally. Your voice came out rough, barely above a whisper.

The word hung in the air between you. Heeseung felt something in his chest crack open, something between relief and panic and a feeling he didn't have a name for.

"Yes he looks like you," you continued, louder now. "Exactly like you and I thought I was going crazy and I thought Jungwon had somehow used photos of you without telling me, or that I was seeing patterns that weren't there, or that I'd just completely lost my mind. But it was you."

Heeseung took a step closer without meaning to. "You played it last friday."

"Yes."

"Around six thirty."

"Yes."

"And things got—" he stopped, couldn't say it.

"Intense." You finished for him. Your face was completely red now. 

"So it was real." Heeseung's voice sounded strange. "We were playing together. We were with each other and we didn't know it."

You were breathing faster now. He could see your chest rising and falling under your hoodie. "So when I— when we—"

"Yeah." The room got quiet after that. You looked at him and he looked back and there it was again, that pull from the game, except now there was no screen between you. Just him standing in your dorm with his messy hair and that hoodie you'd seen in the character creator, and you knowing exactly how his hands felt even though you'd never actually touched him before. Your breath caught. His did it too, you saw his chest hitch. Neither of you said anything, you both just moved, like someone had pressed play at the same time. He leaned in, you tilted up, and your mouths met in the middle.

You kissed at the same time.

His mind was racing: this is real, this is actually happening. No reset button, no save file, and he could not stop it even if he tried. Your lips were soft and moving against his in a way that made his hands come out of his pockets and find your waist, pulling you in a bit. You felt his fingers press into the fabric of your hoodie, and you responded by sliding your hands up to his shoulders, gripping the soft material there.

The kiss deepened, his tongue brushed yours lightly, exploratory, and you leaned into it, your back arching off the mini fridge as he stepped closer, bodies pressing together now. A small sound escaped you, not a moan exactly, but something involuntary, and Heeseung reacted by tilting his head more, his hand moving up your back under the hoodie, fingers splaying against your skin, warm and calloused a little. His hands shook a little on your hips, and thank god there were no pop up flashing with options like "kiss deeper" or "pull away," and no dialogue tree to pick from. 

You broke for air just a second, foreheads touching, both of you breathing hard. "this is way better than the game," he muttered, voice low and rough, with a tiny grin pulling at his lips.

You huffed a laugh, your hands still on his shoulders. "Shut up." 

You pulled him back in before he could say anything else. This kiss was different, harder, more sure. Your teeth caught his bottom lip and he made a noise he'd be embarrassed about later. His hand came up to your face, thumb against your cheek. Your fingers tangled in his hair and tugged and he pressed you back against the fridge hard enough that the door rattled. He kissed down your jaw, taking his time, and you tilted your head to give him room. Your breathing was coming in short bursts. He got to your neck and stayed there, face buried against your skin, breathing you in. You made a sound that kinda sounded like a purr and that did something in him. In his head, he was scrambling, piecing together bits from the game, like the survey thing, where things got rough, when he knew you liked it rough. But now? No way, he wanted this slow, careful, the way you deserved. He slowed his kisses on your neck, his thumb tracing small circles on your side under the hoodie. Don't rush, idiot, his brain nagged, you're not on a timer here. 

He pulled back just a bit, forehead against yours, and said, "Sorry, this was kinda... out of nowhere."

You shook your head, still trying to catch your breath. "It wasn't."

He looked at your mouth, then back up to your eyes. "If this is weird for you though. With everything. I can stop."

"No." You said it fast, then quieter. "I want this."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah." you paused, then added quieter, "I haven't stopped thinking about it. Or… you. I can't stop thinking about you."

His brain glitched hard at that. wWait, she what? Holy shit, okay, don't screw this up. And he leaned in again, kissing you deeper now, hands sliding up your back, pulling you flush against him. He nipped at your lip, testing, as things heated back up, his pulse loud in his ears. You pushed him back gently, hands on his chest, guiding him across the room step by step until his back hit the wall with a soft thud. The kiss turned messy then, tongues clashing, breaths mixing in quick gasps, neither of you holding back anymore. Your lips moved to his jaw, nipping lightly, then down to his neck, sucking at the skin there.

He let out an uncontrolled whine, his hands tightening on your hips. That sound made you bolder, so you slipped one hand under his hoodie, fingers tracing the warm skin of his stomach, feeling the muscles tense under your touch. You pulled back up to kiss him again, fast and urgent, teeth grazing his lip. He bent his knees a bit, hands sliding down to your thighs, and lifted you up in one smooth motion. Your legs wrapped around his torso automatically, and he spun you around, pressing your back against the wall now. No action option popped up in his head, no prompt telling him what to do next — he'd done it all on instinct, and that made a quick flash of pride hit him, like he was finally off script, just going with it.

Between kisses, you murmured against his mouth, "Hee, you feel so good."

"You too, god" he breathed back, voice rough. He pressed in closer, his body flush against yours, the bulge in his pants obvious now between your legs. You let out a quiet moan, your head tipping back against the wall. He kept you pinned there against the wall, his hips rolling slow against yours in a rhythm that matched your breaths, each grind pulling a small gasp from you. His hands slid up under your hoodie, fingers spreading wide over your ribs, thumbs brushing the underside of your bra as he kissed you deeper, tongue sweeping in like he couldn't get enough. You arched into his touch and nipped at his earlobe, then soothed it with your tongue. He shivered, a low groan escaping him, and you felt him harden more against you, the friction sending sparks up your spine.

He lowered you slowly to the floor, knees bending as he guided you toward the bed, never breaking the kiss. You tugged at his hoodie, pulling it over his head in one messy motion, his hair falling wild as it came off. His skin was warm, flushed, and you ran your hands over his chest, thumbs circling his nipples until they peaked under your touch. He laughed softly, a little breathless, as he peeled your hoodie off next, tossing it aside. His fingers traced the strap of your bra, slipping it down your shoulder before leaning in to kiss the exposed skin.

You pushed him back onto the bed, climbing onto his lap, your thighs straddling his as you ground down slowly, feeling his erection press right where you needed it. His hands gripped your hips, guiding the motion. As his fingers worked the clasp of your bra, letting it fall away, Heeseung's mind clicked into place: this was infinitely better than any simulator. In the game it was all presets, like surveys and options that guessed at what you liked, scripted responses that felt good but flat. Here, he could watch your reactions for real, feel the way your body tensed or relaxed under his hands, discover the spots that made you squirm without a pop up telling him what to do. No algorithms dictating the pace; just trial and error, his lips on your skin, learning from every shiver, every moan. Why settle for a program when he could map you out himself, piece by piece?

Things picked up then, his mouth closing over one of your nipples, tongue flicking slow at first, then sucking harder when you arched into it, your fingers tangling in his hair. "Hee, yes— like that," you breathed, grinding down firmer, the wet heat between your legs soaking through against his sweatpants. He switched sides, hand cupping the other breast, thumb rolling over the peak. He helped you take your sweatpants off, and then his free hand slipped between you, fingers pressing over your clit through your panties, rubbing in tight circles that had you moaning louder, hips bucking. You reached down, palming him through his pants, feeling the outline of his cock twitch under your hand. "You're so hard already," you said, squeezing gently, watching his face contort. He thrust up into your touch, a whine slipping out as he pulled you in for another kiss, messy and deep. 

His fingers dipped under your waistband now, sliding through your slick folds, one dipping inside you slow, curling just right. "So wet, fuck," he whispered, adding another finger, pumping steadily as his thumb found your clit again. You rocked against his hand, breaths coming faster, and tugged at his sweatpants, freeing him enough to wrap your fingers around his length, stroking slow from base to tip, thumb swiping over the precum beading there. He bucked into your grip, groaning into your mouth, the sound vibrating through you. "Keep going," he panted, fingers speeding up inside you, hitting that spot that made your toes curl.

You sped up your strokes, matching his rhythm, the slick sound of your hand on him mixing with the wet push of his fingers in you. He dropped his head to your shoulder, mouthing at your neck, teeth grazing skin as his free hand gripped your thigh hard enough to leave marks. You rolled your palm over the head on every upstroke, spreading the precum down his length, and he thrust into your fist harder, a low whine catching in his throat. His hips stuttered, thrusts into your hand getting erratic, and you felt him swell thicker against your palm. Suddenly he grabbed your wrist, stopping your movement, chest heaving. "I can't— fuck— I'll cum so fast like this."

"Yeah," you breathed, nodding quick, "Fuck, okay." He kissed you hard once more, then pulled his fingers out slow, bringing them to his mouth and sucking them clean while looking right at you. You bit your lip, heat rushing lower. You shifted back a bit, still catching your breath. "You got a condom?"

"Oh shit," he muttered, eyes widening. He reached down to his sweatpants, still tangled around one thigh from your handjob. And dug into the pocket, fumbling for his wallet. You leaned in, kissing along his neck slow, tongue flicking the spot that made him shiver earlier, just to keep him distracted. He huffed as he finally pulled out the foil packet. He glanced at it, then chuckled under his breath, shaking his head. In the game you didn't need this shit — couldn't exactly knock up pixel pussy. 

He tore the packet open with his teeth, rolling it on quick but careful, hand stroking himself once to settle it. Then he nudged you back onto the bed, settling between your legs as you lay on your back. He kicked off the sweatpants fully, nearly tripping when they caught on his ankle, and you both grinned at the awkward shuffle. He hovered over you, one hand bracing by your head, the other guiding himself, tip brushing through your folds once, twice, coating in your wetness. "You okay?" he asked, voice low, eyes locked on yours.

"Yeah, fuck, please," you said, wrapping your legs around his hips, pulling him closer.

He pushed in slow, the head of his cock breaching you first, that initial stretch making him grit his teeth; tight, wet heat wrapping around him like a vice, slick from all the buildup, but still enough resistance that he had to ease forward inch by inch. His breath caught sharp in his throat, eyes squeezing shut for a second as the sensation hit him full force: warm walls fluttering around him, pulling him deeper, the condom dulling it just a bit but not enough to hide how perfectly you fit, how your body gave way but clung at the same time. He bottomed out with a low groan, hips flush against yours, and stayed there, pulsing inside you, the fullness making his thighs tense.

This was miles better than the game. In the sim, it was all smooth, predictable friction, coded to feel good but always a step removed, like jacking off to a video. Here, though, buried deep in you, he felt every twitch, every squeeze of your cunt around his cock, the real heat radiating through him, the way your wetness coated him completely, Making each tiny shift send sparks up his spine. It was messy and raw, just the obscene reality of how soaked you were, how his balls pressed between your thighs, heavy and tight, begging for more. He started moving then, slow pulls back and thrusts in, the wet slap of skin filling the room as he found a rhythm. You arched up to meet him, nails digging into his shoulders, leaving red lines he could feel stinging already. "Fuck, you're taking me so well," he muttered, voice wrecked, as he snapped his hips harder once, watching your tits bounce with the impact. He leaned down, mouth latching onto your neck, sucking hard enough to bruise while he ground deep, cock dragging along your walls, hitting spots that made you clench tighter around him.

Your legs tightened around his waist, heels pressing into his back, urging him faster, and he obliged, thrusts turning rougher, the bed creaking under you both. He could hear the squelch each time he buried himself balls-deep, your pussy gripping him. "So fucking wet," he groaned against your skin, one hand sliding down to grab your ass, pulling you onto him harder. You moaned louder, fingers tangling in his hair, tugging as he pounded in, the angle shifting so his pubic bone ground against your clit with every thrust.

He flipped you over suddenly, hands on your hips yanking you up onto all fours, and slid back in from behind in one smooth push, deeper this way, his cock curving just right to make you gasp. He started railing you, skin slapping loud, his balls smacking against you with each brutal thrust. You pushed back against him, meeting every snap, your walls fluttering around him, milking him tighter. He reached around, fingers finding your clit, rubbing messy circles while he fucked you harder.

His mind flashed back to the game then, that kink survey popping up, how you'd picked options that leaned heavy into rough. He wondered if it carried over, if real you craved that edge too. Testing it, he drew back a hand and landed a smack on your ass, not too hard, just enough to sting and make the flesh jiggle under his palm. The sound cracked through the room, sharp over the wet slaps of his thrusts. You moaned low, pushing back harder against him, your pussy clenching tight around his cock like a reflex. That reaction lit him up — okay, she likes it — and he felt bolder, the dom side kicking in without overthinking. "Yeah, you take that so good," he groaned, rubbing the spot he smacked, soothing the heat before landing another, a bit firmer this time, watching your skin pink up. 

He kept pounding in, deep and steady, the angle letting him hit that spot inside you that made your knees buckle a little. Reaching forward, he grabbed your wrists, pulling your arms back and pinning them at the small of your back with one hand, your chest dropping lower to the mattress. It arched your ass higher, letting him drive deeper, his free hand gripping your hip hard, fingers digging into the soft flesh there. The restraint made everything tighter, your walls hugging his cock obscenely, slick dripping down his balls with each thrust. "Fuck, I can't take it anymore," he panted, voice breaking as he felt you flutter around him, the build-up coiling tight in his gut.

"Hee—close, I'm so close," you gasped, face pressed into the sheets, hips grinding back desperate now. He picked up the pace, thrusts turning frantic, skin slapping louder, his balls tightening as he railed you harder. "Come on, let go for me, you feel so good clenching like that," he muttered, leaning over you, breath hot on your back. The friction built fast, your moans turning high and broken, and he felt you shatter first, your pussy spasming hard around his cock, milking him in waves, wetness gushing out and coating his thighs. That pushed him over, his hips stuttering as he buried deep one last time, groaning loud as he came, pulsing inside you, the condom catching every thick spurt while your bodies locked together, shaking through it.

You both stayed like that for a minute, chests heaving, sweat cooling on your skin, the room thick with the smell of sex. He was still buried inside you, pulsing faintly with aftershocks, but he didn't want it to end yet. Slowly, he eased out, the condom slick and heavy as he tied it off and dropped it on the floor beside the bed. His hands loosened on your wrists, letting your arms fall forward as you collapsed onto your stomach with a soft groan. He leaned down, lips brushing the small of your back, tasting the salt there, then lower, kissing along the curve where your spine dipped. His teeth grazed the swell of your ass, biting just hard enough to make you twitch, then soothing it with his tongue. You pushed back slightly, thighs parting on instinct, and he took the invitation— hands spreading you open as he dragged his tongue slow from your asshole down to your entrance, lapping up the mess you'd both made. The taste hit him full: tangy, musky, mixed with the latex from the condom and your arousal, thick and real coating his tongue. He groaned into you, diving deeper, tongue pushing inside your pussy, curling to scoop out more, nose buried against you as he ate you out sloppy from behind.

Your hips started rocking back, muffled moans into the pillow, fingers gripping the sheets. He kept going, alternating broad licks up your slit with flicks over your clit, then back to spearing his tongue inside, feeling your walls flutter again. His face was soaked now, chin dripping, lips swollen, as he sucked your clit into his mouth, humming low. You tensed hard, thighs shaking, and came again with a broken cry, pushing back against his face, wetness flooding his mouth as he licked you through it, not stopping until you sagged limp.

He pulled back finally, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand but mostly just smearing it, face shiny and wrecked. He flipped you over gentle, onto your back, and just looked; your cheeks flushed deep red, hair stuck to your forehead, neck and thighs dotted with fresh bruises from his mouth and grip, chest rising fast. You looked completely fucked out, eyes half lidded, lips bitten raw. His gaze dropped to himself: cock half hard again already, hanging heavy, the used condom on the floor bloated with his load, cum visible through the latex. This was nothing like the game. There, everything reset clean, no mess, no lingering taste on his tongue, no actual bruises blooming on skin. Here, he could smell you on his face, feel the ache in his jaw from eating you out, see the evidence of how hard he'd fucked you. Way better. Infinitely better.

He crawled up beside you, collapsing half on top, one leg tangled with yours, hand resting on your stomach as you both caught your breath again. The air was still thick, sheets twisted around your ankles, and Heeseung shifted a little closer, propping his head on one hand to look at you. He picked up your hand, fingers tracing over your knuckles before bringing them to his lips, kissing each one slow, like he was checking they were real. "Hey," he said soft, "was is... good for you?"

You glanced away for a second, cheeks heating up again, then nodded. "Yeah. Really good." Your voice came out quieter than you meant, thumb brushing his wrist. He smiled small, relieved, and pressed another kiss to your fingertips. You swallowed, still coming down, and mumbled, "want some water?"

"Yeah I'll get it," he said quick, already pushing up. He swung his legs off the bed and stood, then paused mid step, one hand going to his lower back with a quiet "Ow—shit." He stretched a bit, wincing. Last time he'd moved like that was... well, in the game and pixels don't pull muscles. He huffed a laugh at himself and shuffled over to the mini fridge, the floor cool under his feet.

He grabbed two bottles, cracked one open for you first, and came back, sitting on the edge of the bed close enough that his knee bumped yours. You sat up a little, taking the water, and he reached out, fingers threading through your messy hair, smoothing it back gently while you drank. His touch was light, almost absent minded, but steady. You lowered the bottle and just looked at him— hair sticking up, lips swollen, a faint red mark on his neck from earlier. You let out a soft laugh, nose scrunching. he raised an eyebrow, grinning. "Hi."

"Hi," you said back, still smiling.

He tilted his head, thumb brushing your cheek. "You need to pee."

You snorted, covering your face with one hand. "Yes, I know." He didn't even hesitate, just slid his arms under you, one behind your back, the other under your knees, and lifted you up like you weighed nothing. You yelped quietly, arms looping around his neck on reflex. "Hee—"

"I got you," he muttered, carrying you across the room to the bathroom door, stepping carefully around the clothes scattered on the floor. He set you down gentle inside, kissed your forehead quick, and pulled the door almost shut behind you. "Take your time." You heard him flop back onto the bed with a dramatic groan, probably rubbing his back again, and couldn't help smiling to yourself in the mirror.

When you came back, he was sitting on the edge of your bed, boxers pulled on, knees apart, elbows resting on his thighs. He looked up as the bathroom door opened and gave you this small, lopsided smile, half awkward, half couldn't-hide-it-if-he-tried glad. His hair was still a mess, sticking up where your fingers had been, and he rubbed the back of his neck like he didn't know where to put his hands now. You walked over and sat next to him, close enough that your thighs touched, the mattress dipping a little under both of you.

For a second neither of you said anything, just the quiet hum of the mini fridge and the faint rustle of sheets when you shifted. He glanced at you sideways. "So... that happened."

You huffed a small laugh, pulling your knees up. "Yeah. It did."

He was quiet for a moment. "Was it—" he stopped, started again. "I don't want you to think that's why I came here. Or that I expected—"

"I know."

"Because we don't really know each other. Like, actually know each other. And I don't want you to feel like this was too much or—"

"Don't we though?"

He looked at you. "What?"

"Know each other." You tucked your hair behind your ear. "I lived all of it with you. In the game."

"Yeah but that wasn't—"

"The date in the park," you said. "You picked that flower for me. The one that was glowing.” Heeseung was very still now, watching you. "And we played League together," you continued. "Destroyed my exes, even though they don't even exist in real life. Also, you were so smug about it, kept emoting after every kill, I thought you were so cute. And then we cooked pasta at my place and you almost burned the garlic and I had to help you and we ended up just—" you stopped, smiled a little. "It felt easy and natural like I'd known you forever. And the dates after that. Like the arcade, that hiking trail." You were looking at your hands now. "And then the park again at night. You told me you were falling for me. I remember it all too well. It was the most real thing that's ever happened to me." You finally looked at him. "And when I met you at the party and realized you were an actual person, I freaked out. Because how was I supposed to deal with the fact that I'd already fallen for you before we'd even met?"

"You—" his voice cracked slightly. "You fell for me?"

"Yeah." You said it simple, like it was obvious. "In the game. I didn't know it was you, but I felt everything. And then when Jungwon texted me about the update, I couldn't — I had to play it again. I had to see you again, even if it was just in the game. I thought it was just the game being really immersive and really realistic and I didn't think you were actually there."

Heeseung let out a breath that was almost a laugh. "I thought the same thing but I couldn't figure out what else it could be."

"And then we both avoided each other for a week." You laughed, dropping your head against his shoulder. "We're idiots."

"Complete idiots." He leaned his head against yours. "But like, in our defense, how were we supposed to know we were accidentally having virtual sex through a Nintendo Switch?"

You snorted, shoulders shaking with laughter. "Please never say that sentence again."

"Which part, the virtual sex or the Nintendo Switch?"

"Both. That whole thing."

He was grinning now. "But it happened."

"Ynfortunately yes."

"And it was—" he stopped.

"Really good," you finished.

He pulled back a little, just enough to look at you, his fingers sliding up to tuck a strand of hair behind your ear. His touch lingered, thumb brushing your cheek. "Yeah. It was. But this way is better." You smiled, he did too. But then he paused, and said quieter, "We don't have to figure it all out right now, you know. The whole... what this means. But," he swallowed, hand dropping to lace with yours on the sheet. "If you want to. If you're down... I'd really like to try this for real. Like, dates that don't require a Switch cartridge. Real hiking and a real arcade. And the boring real stuff too."

You turned your hand over, squeezing his fingers. "Boring real stuff sounds good."

"Yeah?" His smile went soft, relieved, and he shifted closer, knee bumping yours. His free hand came up to your waist, pulling you gently until you were half in his lap, legs tangled again. He kissed you slow then, nothing rushed, just lips moving soft, his hand splaying warm on your back. You kissed back, fingers threading through the hair at his nape, tugging lightly when he deepened it a bit. He pulled away just enough to breathe, lips still grazing yours. "This okay?"

"More than okay," you murmured, chasing his mouth for another quick kiss. He smiled into it, then another, hand sliding up your spine, thumb tracing lazy lines. You broke apart for air, but stayed close, foreheads together. "So," you said, poking his chest. "First real date. You picking or me?"

"I owe you that glowing flower," he said, fingers playing with your hair. "But like, from an actual field this time."

You laughed softly, kissing the corner of his mouth. "Deal. But you're still helping with the garlic."

He groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the pillow and pulling you with him so you landed half on his chest. "Fine. But no emoting when I burn it."

You settled there, ear over his heartbeat, his arms wrapping loose around you. "We'll see."

And you did see, because you saw him burn garlic three more times over the next month, and you emoted every single time, just to watch him get flustered and defensive about it. And the dates weren't like the game. There were no perfectly timed sunsets or fireflies that landed on cue. 

Your first real date was at a diner near campus at two in the afternoon because that's when you both had free time between classes. He ordered pancakes and you stole half of them. The syrup was too sweet and the coffee was burnt and it was perfect anyway. You went to an arcade on a Tuesday night because you both thought it would be funny and all the good machines were broken. Heeseung spent twenty bucks trying to win you a stuffed cat from the claw machine and failed every time, just like the game. You ended up buying one from the prize counter with your own money and he carried it around for the rest of the night looking mildly offended. The hiking trail he took you on wasn't the picturesque mountain path from the game. It was a local trail that was mostly flat and next to a highway. You could hear cars the entire time. He tripped over a root and almost took you down with him. But he held your hand the whole way and pointed out a bird he thought was cool, and when you sat on a bench to rest, he kissed you and it tasted like the granola bars you'd been sharing.

You learned things about him that the game had never shown you. That he was grumpy in the mornings and needed at least ten minutes of silence before he could form coherent sentences. That he had a specific way of organizing his desk and got stressed when things were out of place. That he laughed at his own jokes before he finished telling them and it was the most endearing thing you'd ever seen. Meanwhile, he learned that you talked to yourself when you were concentrating, narrating your own thoughts out loud without realizing it. That you had strong opinions about which anime openings were skippable and which were sacred. That you stress baked at midnight and would show up at his dorm at one am with cookies that were still warm and slightly misshapen.

You played League together and he actually did run it down once and you flamed him for fifteen minutes straight. He took you to his favorite boba place and you hated the drink you ordered but drank it anyway because you didn't want to admit you'd made a mistake. He noticed and switched cups with you without saying anything.

And the domestic stuff was better than any game could've captured: grocery shopping together and arguing about which brand of ramen to buy; him falling asleep on your shoulder during study sessions in the library; you stealing his hoodies and him pretending to be annoyed but leaving them at your place on purpose. The way he'd text you random memes at three am just because he thought you'd find them funny. The way you'd save the last bite of your food for him without thinking about it. It was real and messy and nothing like the perfect dates the game had generated. It was so much better.

Three months in, Jungwon decided he wanted to do a pizza night at his place. Make-your-own-pizza, he'd said. It'll be fun, he'd said. He'd assigned everyone tasks and you and Heeseung got stuck with grocery shopping because apparently you were the only ones who could be trusted not to forget something important. Which is how you ended up in the pasta sauce aisle of the grocery store on a Saturday afternoon, having an increasingly heated debate about pizza sauce. "This one has basil already in it," Heeseung said, holding up a jar.

"But that one's too sweet. We need the plain one so we can add our own seasonings." You grabbed a different jar.

"Nobody's going to taste the difference."

"I'm going to taste the difference!"

"Yeah, that's because ou have the most specific opinions about things that don't matter."

"Excuse me, pizza sauce matters. This is important." He looked at you, standing there in your hoodie and jeans with your hair falling out of your bun, holding a jar of pasta sauce like it was a matter of life and death, and he felt something in his chest shift. You'd been arguing about groceries for ten minutes. Before that it had been flour — he'd grabbed all purpose and you'd insisted on bread flour even though Jungwon probably wouldn't care. You had strong opinions about olive oil brands. You'd spent five minutes reading the labels on different types of cheese. It was so mundane and domestic and real and he was so gone for you it was ridiculous.

Heeseung caught your wrist and pulled you back. You turned, surprised, the jar of sauce still in your hand. "What?" He just looked at you for a second. The fluorescent grocery store lighting was terrible and someone's kid was screaming two aisles over and the store radio was playing a compressed version of some pop song from five years ago. Nothing about this moment was romantic or special or anything like the game would've generated.

"You know," he said, "if this was a cooking game, you'd be picking all the wrong action options right now."

You laughed. "What?"

"The wrong sauce. Insisting on fresh garlic when the jarred stuff is right there. Making this way more complicated than it needs to be." He was smiling now, pulling you closer. "You'd be failing the efficiency route."

"Good thing this isn't a game then."

"Yeah." His other hand came up to your face, thumb brushing your cheek. "Good thing." You were looking at him with this soft expression, waiting for whatever he was going to say, and Heeseung realized he'd been waiting for the perfect moment for weeks now. The right time, the right place, the right words. But standing in a grocery store on a random Saturday arguing about pizza sauce felt more right than any perfectly rendered sunset could've been. "I love you," he said.

You went very still. "What?"

"I love you." He said it again, steadier this time. "And I want to finally beat fuck ass Girlfriend Simulator. Make it official."

"Heeseung—"

"I want to complete the Girlfriend Simulator route," he continued, and he was grinning now because he could see you trying not to smile. "Get the good ending. Unlock the girlfriend achievement."

You laughed. "You're such a nerd."

"Yeah, I know. so?" He squeezed your hand. "Will you be my girlfriend? For real this time?"

You set the jar of sauce down on the nearest shelf, not even checking if it was the right spot, and kissed him. Right there in the middle of the grocery store with terrible lighting and screaming children and elevator music playing overhead. His arms came around you and you could feel him smiling against your mouth. When you pulled back, you were both grinning like idiots. "Yes," you said. "Obviously yes.” 

And you kissed him. His arms came around you and you could feel him smiling against your mouth. You pulled back just a little, hands sliding up to rest on his chest, fingers curling into his shirt. The kiss turned slower then, softer, your lips brushing his again and again like you couldn't quite stop. He made this quiet hum, one hand coming up to cup the back of your neck, thumb stroking the skin there while the other stayed firm on your waist, keeping you close. Some lady pushed her cart past you both, wheels squeaking on the linoleum, but neither of you moved.

When you finally broke apart, foreheads still touching, you were both breathing a little harder. "I love you too," you said, voice low but steady. "Obviously. And I'm really glad I beat Boyfriend Simulator."

He laughed soft, nose bumping yours. "Wait." His face went serious all of a sudden, eyes narrowing. "That was the name of your game? Boyfriend Simulator?"

"Yeah." You bit your lip, trying not to grin too big. "Jungwon said it was different from Girlfriend Simulator because this one has a multiplayer option."

He shook his head slow, arms still around you, holding you there in the aisle like he wasn't planning on letting go anytime soon. You both just stood there, wrapped up in each other between the shelves of pasta sauce, carts rumbling by, some kid yelling about cereal in the distance. Heeseung stared at you, processing, then let out this quiet groan, dropping his forehead to your shoulder. "I'm going to kill Yang Jungwon."

You laughed into his hair, fingers threading through it at the nape of his neck. "Get in line."

[GAME COMPLETE] GOOD ENDING UNLOCKED: REAL LIFE ROUTE ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED: GIRLFRIEND.EXE NEW GAME+ AVAILABLE: THE REST OF YOUR LIVES

taglist: @rairaiblog @nqdirr @iyoonjh @saeris-world @jayparked @solonenova @izzyy-stuff  @gh9sty @xoenhalover @bambiens @hoonsocks @jaeyunflix @yvampyr @wonmuse

a live model.

as in a human. a human you have to recruit. a human you have to ask.

your stomach drops through the floor. your bank account flashes before your eyes — a barren desert with a tiny tumbleweed rolling by. there’s no way you can afford a real model. not even a cheap one. not even a volunteer who works for scraps.

you’re doomed.

the moment class ends, chae-won links her arm through yours like she’s catching a runaway criminal.

“you’re thinking dramatic thoughts,” she says, narrowing her eyes. “don’t lie. your face does that thing where it collapses.”

“it doesn’t collapse,” you mutter.

“it absolutely collapses,” she insists, steering you toward the studio. “but! i know a solution.”

you give her a flat look. “unless it involves someone magically paying my fees—”

“it involves nicholas.”

you stop dead in the hallway. chae-won turns around slowly, smiling like she just dropped the biggest bomb of the century. “why not ask him?”

you sputter. “chae-won. be serious.”

“i am serious,” she says, delighted. “you need a model. he has… you know.” she makes a vague gesture at her entire body. “body.”

you bury your face in your hands. “i can’t ask nicholas. he’s — he’s nicholas.”

the sports captain. campus darling. towering, annoyingly handsome, universally adored nicholas.

the boy you may or may not have accidentally stared at during freshman orientation. once. (maybe twice.) and then definitely avoided for the rest of your academic career.

“nope,” you say. “not happening. i’ll just — i’ll figure something else out.”

chae-won plants herself in front of you like she’s blocking the path to self-sabotage. “you have a crush on him.”

“i do not.”

she lifts her eyebrows.

“…okay, maybe a little.”

“a little?” she snorts. “you turn into a stunned goldfish whenever he breathes in your general direction.”

you groan. “this is the worst day of my life.”

“correction,” she says brightly. “this is the day you take a risk and maybe get a model and a date.”

you blink at her with a disbelieving scoff. “you think nicholas wang is going to date me?”

“i think,” she says, linking arms with you again, “that you underestimate how adorable you are and overestimate how terrifying he is.” then she adds, quietly, “but also… you need to believe you deserve help sometimes.”

that part hits a little too close, so you pretend not to hear it.

back at the studio, you stare at your sketches, fingers trembling. the ideas are solid — maybe even good. but none of it matters without a model.

and you can’t stop hearing your professor’s voice echo in your head.

a live model.

you look down at your phone. nicholas’s name sits innocently in the student directory.

chae-won watches you from across the table, arms crossed, foot tapping. “do it. text him.”

“i can’t.”

“you can.”

you take a breath. you don’t text him. instead, you close your eyes, press your palms to your warm face, and whisper, “…i’ll ask him. tomorrow.”

chae-won squeals so loudly, half the studio jumps. “yes! character development!”

you groan again — louder this time — because tomorrow suddenly feels like a death sentence.

but somewhere beneath the dread, deep in the quiet part of your chest… a tiny spark flickers. hope. terror. possibility.

and because life has a sense of humor, tomorrow is coming fast.

─────

you try every excuse in the world.

you tell chae-won you’re sick. she hands you a cough drop.

you tell her you’re too busy. she reminds you the deadline is two weeks away.

you tell her you can’t feel your legs. she grabs your wrist and starts pulling you down the hallway.

“come on,” she whines dramatically, heels clicking. “if i let you run away now, i’m failing as a friend and as a woman of romance.”

“this isn’t romance,” you hiss, stumbling after her.

“it could be,” she sings.

eventually, it’s not just her dragging you — two more friends join in. you don’t even remember agreeing to this intervention. one moment you’re in the studio, the next your entire support group has formed a physical and emotional blockade that marches you across campus toward the athletics building.

by the time you reach the double doors, your palms are sweating, your heart is tap-dancing in your throat, and your soul is halfway to the afterlife.

“i can’t do this,” you whisper.

chae-won tightens her grip on your shoulders from behind. “yes, you can. and if you try to run, i will tackle you. emotionally and physically.”

you roll your eyes, but your knees are shaking so hard, you’re grateful for her hand at your back.

the smell hits you first — gym rubber, fresh turf, the faint metallic tang of weights. it’s cool inside, echoey, too quiet. practice must be over.

you peek around the corner of the hallway that leads to the indoor field. and there he is.

nicholas.

alone.

he’s kneeling, stretching his hamstring with one hand braced on the ground. sweat dampens the ends of his hair, sticking to his forehead. his lips are parted slightly as he breathes, chest rising and falling in a slow rhythm. he looks… soft in a way you’ve never seen before — not the loud, adored captain everyone sees in public. more human. more tired. more real.

your breath catches.

“go,” chae-won whispers, giving you a sharp nudge.

you stumble forward and immediately want to evaporate. nicholas hears the sound of your shoe squeaking and looks up.

his eyes are warm brown, a little curious, a little surprised. he wipes his forehead with the back of his arm but doesn’t stand yet.

“oh,” he says, breath still steadying. “hey.”

you freeze. completely. like a mouse caught in the world’s gentlest spotlight.

“hi,” you squeak. god. horrible.

he stands slowly, stretching his back, rolling his shoulders. the movement is fluid, practiced — athletic. but he softens his posture when he faces you, like he’s trying not to intimidate you.

“what’s up?” he asks, grabbing his water bottle.

your mind goes blank. blank like a wiped hard drive. blank like a fresh page. blank like you’ve never spoken to another human before.

“i — uh — project,” you blurt.

he blinks. “project?”

you nod too many times. perfect. you’re malfunctioning.

“it’s for my fashion design class,” you manage. “my final project. i, um… i need a model. a real one. and i don’t— i can’t— i mean, i was wondering if — if maybe… you might consider… if you’re not too busy or—”

your voice shakes. your fingers shake. your entire body is basically a vibrating phone.

nicholas straightens a little. not taller — just more attentive.

he looks at you. really looks. not like he’s confused or amused, but like he’s trying to understand you. his eyes move from your face to your hands and back again, quietly registering the nerves you’re failing miserably to hide.

then he smiles.

not the big, confident one he gives crowds. a small one. soft. almost shy.

“okay,” he says simply. “i’ll do it.”

you stop breathing.

he takes a sip of water, like he didn’t just shatter your internal universe.

“when do you need me?” he adds.

you blink. twice. you stare at him like you’re trying to decode a foreign language.

“you’ll… do it?” you whisper.

“yeah.” he tilts his head slightly, a strand of damp hair falling over his forehead. “just tell me when to show up.”

you’re convinced you’re hallucinating. maybe you fainted. maybe this is a stress dream. maybe nicholas is actually a figment of mass campus delusion.

“are — are you sure?” you ask.

he gives a tiny laugh under his breath. “if i wasn’t, i wouldn’t have said yes.”

he throws his towel over his shoulder and gestures lightly toward the hallway. “walk with me? it’s freezing in here.”

you nod numbly. you’re pretty sure your feet move, but you feel nothing.

you walk beside him as he chats casually — asking what your project is about, what kind of pieces you’ve been making this semester, even complimenting the tote bag you customized.

you barely keep up.

by the time you reach the entrance, the others are gone — thankfully — and nicholas is pushing the door open for you.

“so,” he says, leaning slightly against the frame, “send me the details later?”

you swallow hard. “yes. i mean — yeah. i will.”

he gives you another one of those small, soft smiles. “looking forward to it.”

and he walks away.

you stand there. frozen. speechless. brain completely empty except for one overwhelming thought. there is no way that just happened.

and yet… it did.

nicholas wang agreed to model for you.

and for the first time in days, maybe weeks, your chest doesn’t feel tight. for the first time, you feel something else quietly bloom inside you. ambition.

─────

you spend the entire morning cleaning the design studio.

it doesn’t need cleaning — at least not to the degree you’re doing it — but anxiety demands ritual, and apparently today’s ritual involves rearranging fabric bolts by color, refolding muslin, and lint-rolling a mannequin.

you smooth your hair. check the time. smooth your hair again. check the time again.

he won’t come, you tell yourself. he’s busy. he’ll forget. he’ll change his mind. you’ll get a text apologizing, saying something came up — 

a knock echoes through the open doorway.

you jump, nearly stabbing yourself with a pin.

nicholas stands there with one hand resting lightly on the door frame, gym bag slung over his shoulder, hair slightly damp like he just showered. he’s wearing a dark sweatshirt and joggers, casual but somehow cinematic.

“hey,” he says, voice soft. “am i early?”

you look at the clock. he’s exactly on time.

“no—! no, you’re perfect—i mean, it’s perfect. the timing. not you. i mean — you are — but — i —”

you want to curl into a ball and roll under the nearest sewing machine.

nicholas bites back a smile, stepping inside. “i gotcha. good timing.”

you nod so hard, your hair moves.

he drops his bag to the side and looks around the studio like he’s entering a different world — curious eyes scanning the racks, the sketches pinned to the walls, the chaos of fabric and thread.

“this is… really cool,” he says, sincere awe in his voice.

that throws you off. most people glance at your workspace and see “mess.” nicholas sees something else.

“thanks,” you murmur, fiddling with the hem of your shirt.

you show him the garment — the early draft of the piece he’ll be modeling — and as you speak, you feel yourself shrinking, making yourself small out of habit.

“so, um… this is rough. like, very rough. i’m sorry it’s not — i didn’t have time to — i should’ve finished the collar —”

“hey,” nicholas interrupts gently. “you don’t have to apologize.”

you freeze. he says it casually, but his tone is warm, steady. reassuring in a way you’re not used to.

you swallow. “sorry. i —”

you stop, catching yourself. nicholas’s eyes soften.

he steps closer, but not too close — just enough that you feel the warmth of him.

“can i look?” he asks, nodding toward the garment.

you hand it over with shaking hands. he studies it seriously, not pretending to understand fashion, not faking enthusiasm — actually absorbing the details.

“you made all this?” he asks.

“yeah.”

his brow lifts. “it’s really impressive.”

your brain short-circuits again.

he shrugs a little when he sees your expression, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “i mean it.”

you turn away, pretending to fix a pin cushion just to hide how flustered you are.

as he changes into the piece behind a makeshift curtain, you try to breathe. you try to remember how measuring tape works. you try not to imagine his shoulders or his collarbones or anything at all, actually.

when he steps out wearing your garment — even half-finished — something inside you flips over.

he looks… good. strong lines softened by fabric you draped yourself. effortless. like the design was made for him.

“okay,” he says. “what do you need me to do?”

you move around him, adjusting the seams, pinning loose fabric. every time your fingers brush his arm or shoulder, you feel his breath catch just slightly. not enough to embarrass either of you — just enough to make your heart do dangerous things.

then it happens.

a sudden slam from the hallway — someone dropping a box outside.

nicholas flinches. not big, not dramatic — but noticeable. barely a twitch of his shoulders, a tightness around his eyes. like he’s so used to noise, yet worn thin by it.

you look up. he tries to cover it with a practiced smile.

“you okay?” you ask quietly.

he nods, a little too quick. “just… tired.”

you don’t push — but the way he says it lingers.

you see it now, clearer than before — the exhaustion carved into the corners of his eyes, the tightness in his posture, the heaviness beneath the charming exterior everyone loves so much.

he watches you too — really watches — when you wince after pricking your finger on a pin, when you overthink every movement, when your voice stays small even though you’re in your own workspace.

“does that hurt?” he asks when he notices the tiny bead of blood on your fingertip.

“no, it’s fine,” you whisper, wiping it away.

he frowns, not convinced.

you both return to your tasks in a quiet that feels strangely… comfortable.

every time you adjust a seam, he steadies himself so you don’t have to reach. every time you hesitate, he steps back in sync with your rhythm. every time you start to apologize, he gives a tiny shake of his head, almost imperceptible, a silent you don’t have to.

by the time the fitting ends, something has shifted — small, fragile, impossible to name. nicholas hands the garment back carefully, like it’s something delicate. something valuable.

“thanks,” he says, voice softer now. “for letting me help.”

you blink, surprised. “i should be thanking you.”

he smiles again — that small, real one — and lifts his bag. “same time next week?”

“yeah,” you breathe.

he walks toward the door, then pauses, glancing back at you. “i had a good time.”

you don’t know what to say. you barely remember how breathing works. and yet, somehow, you whisper back, “me too.”

nicholas leaves, and the studio feels different — warmer, fuller, as if something sacred just happened.

a tiny crack. a tiny opening. the beginning of something neither of you can name yet.

─────

you don’t expect him to come back.

even though he said he would. even though he’d smiled like he meant it. even though part of you — small and trembling — wants to believe him.

people don’t usually stay, not when they get a glimpse of how anxious you are, how easily spooked you become, how quickly you fold yourself into the corners of a room.

so all week, you prepare yourself for him not showing up. you rehearse excuses in your head —  it’s fine, I get it, he’s busy, why would someone like him make time for someone like you?

but then the door to the studio creaks open right on time. and there he is. wearing a hoodie, hair slightly messy from the weather outside, holding two drinks — one iced, one hot — like he wasn’t sure which you’d prefer.

his eyes land on you, and his whole face softens.

“hey,” he says. “i, uh… guessed you might like something sweet?”

your heart stops.

he sets the drinks on your workstation, a little shy, like he’s not used to doing small, thoughtful things for people outside his team or friend circle.

you stare at the drinks, at him, back at the drinks.

“i… thank you,” you whisper.

“you don’t have to drink it,” he adds quickly. “i just — you seemed nervous last time, so i thought maybe — never mind.”

he’s rambling. nicholas wang is rambling.

you take the drink before he can overthink it further. “no, i… i really appreciate it.”

his shoulders relax.

the fitting starts the same as last time — him slipping behind the curtain, you pretending to reorganize markers to hide how flustered you are — but the air feels different.

he talks more now. not loudly. not performatively. just… easily.

“practice has been brutal this week,” he says as he steps out in the garment. “coach wants us ready for the championship, but honestly? i think half the team’s already halfway to burnout.”

you adjust the hem lightly, nodding. “you seem tired.”

he chuckles under his breath. “everyone seems to think that lately.”

you glance up. “are they wrong?”

he opens his mouth, then closes it. his expression shifts — defenses pulling tight, then slowly loosening again as he exhales.

“…no,” he admits. “i don’t think they are.”

it’s the first real crack. the first moment where he lets you see behind the bright, perfect captain mask.

he sits on the edge of your worktable as you pin fabric along his sleeve, fingers steadying the cloth.

“i get overwhelmed,” he says quietly. “people think i like attention. the noise. the pressure. all those cameras during games? it’s… it’s a lot.”

you pause, stunned he’s telling you any of this. most people would kill to hear their campus golden boy open up like this. but here he is, offering the truth like it’s something fragile.

you swallow. “you don’t have to pretend with me.”

he looks at you then — really looks — like the thought had never occurred to him before.

“…yeah,” he murmurs. “i’m starting to get that.”

the silence that follows isn’t uncomfortable. it’s warm. shared. steady.

as you move around him, measuring and pinning, his eyes follow you — not in a heavy, intense way, but in a gentle, attentive way. like he’s memorizing how you move, how you focus when you’re working.

but he sees your cracks too.

when you flinch at a sudden noise from the hallway. when you automatically shrink your posture after giving a suggestion. when you start to apologize for the third time before catching yourself.

“you do that a lot,” he says softly.

“do what?”

“disappear,” he says, almost whispering. “like you’re scared to take space.”

you freeze. his voice is gentle, not accusing. not judging. just… noticing.

you clear your throat nervously. “i’m not— i just don’t want to be annoying.”

nicholas shakes his head slowly. “you’re not annoying.”

his tone is firm. certain. like he means every word and then some.

“you’re not invisible either,” he adds. and it hits you deeper than you expect.

you focus on the stitches, trying to hide the warm sting in your eyes.

he doesn't push. he simply waits — present, patient — in a way that makes your chest ache. when the fitting ends, nicholas changes and comes back out holding the garment gently in his arms. he sets it on the mannequin, then turns to you with a small, sincere smile.

“i like being here,” he says. “it’s… quiet. in a good way.”

your breath catches. “you don’t have to say that just to be nice.”

“i’m not,” he answers immediately. “i meant it.”

you can tell. you feel it.

he picks up his bag, slinging it over one shoulder.

“next week?” he asks.

“yeah,” you whisper in confirmation.

he steps toward the door, then pauses — hand resting lightly on the frame.

“and…” he hesitates, eyes flicking to yours. “thanks for listening today.”

you nod sincerely. “anytime.”

he gives a faint, relieved smile and slips out. 

the door closes. and for a long moment, you stand alone in the studio, heart fluttering, breath soft, a warmth settling into your chest like someone finally opened a window in a stuffy room.

you didn’t just see his cracks today. he saw yours, too.

and he didn’t look away.

─────

it starts slowly — a few curious looks when nicholas walks into the fashion building again, his gym bag slung over his shoulder, hair still damp from practice.

but then people start talking.

by the end of the week, you can feel the whispers chasing you down the hallway.

“why is he going there so much?”

“is he dating someone from design?”

“her? no way, right?”

you pretend not to hear, but your skin prickles every time. your chest tightens. you duck your head lower and lower, shoulders curling in like you’re trying to disappear into yourself.

nicholas has no idea.

or maybe he does — but he keeps showing up anyway.

he brings iced coffees. a snack the next time. then nothing at all, just himself, laughing softly as he pushes open the studio doors like it’s the most natural thing in the world.

and every time he walks in, the whispers get louder.

until you can’t take it.

you start leaving earlier. slipping out back doors. taking different routes across campus. anything to avoid being seen walking with him or even near him.

you think you’re doing a good job.

you’re wrong.

it happens on a thursday — a dull, heavy afternoon where your head feels too full, and your heart feels too small. you’re hurrying down a side hallway when a warm hand catches your sleeve.

you freeze.

nicholas steps into your path, breath soft, eyes steady. not angry. not confused. just… gentle. so gentle it almost hurts.

“hey,” he murmurs. “you’ve been avoiding me.”

your throat locks. you look at your shoes. “n-no, i just— i’ve been busy—”

“don’t lie to me,” he says, but there’s no edge to it. only concern. “did someone say something?”

your breath stutters. your fingers curl into fists at your sides. “i… people are talking. a lot. and i don’t want to make trouble for you or — or look stupid or — embarrass you.”

nicholas goes still. then he takes a slow step closer.

“if i didn’t want to be here,” he says quietly, “i wouldn’t be.”

your breath catches.

he tilts his head, trying to meet your eyes as gently as possible. “you’re not chasing me. you’re not embarrassing me. you’re not… anything they’re saying.”

“but the rumors—”

“they don’t matter to me.” his voice drops further, almost a whisper. “you do.”

your chest squeezes so tight it’s almost painful.

he lifts a hand — stops before touching you, waiting for permission — and when you don’t pull away, he brushes his thumb lightly along your sleeve where he caught you earlier.

“don’t let them chase you from me,” he murmurs. “please.”

you inhale shakily. the hallway feels too small, too warm. his closeness feels like a confession he hasn’t fully said yet.

“i wasn’t trying to,” you whisper.

“i know.” his smile is soft, relieved. “just… don’t disappear on me again.”

and when he lets your sleeve go, your skin feels strangely cold — like you didn’t realize how warm his hand was until it wasn’t there anymore.

─────

the next fitting feels different.

maybe it’s because the whispers got quieter after nicholas started walking beside you again — unbothered, steady, solid in a way you still can’t fathom. maybe it’s because he smiles when he sees you, slow and warm and real.

or maybe it’s because you have changed, just a little.

the studio is quiet, the afternoon light slanting gold across his shoulders as he steps onto the platform. he lifts his arms without being asked, already relaxed in the space that once made him tense.

you try to breathe normally.

you fail.

you’re working on the mock-up jacket today — crisp muslin, pinned at the seams, delicate enough to tear if handled wrong. he holds still, watching you with that focused softness he seems to reserve only for you.

you reach for the collar, and your fingers graze his collarbone. it’s barely a touch — barely anything — but his breath breaks in the middle, a soft inhale he tries to disguise.

you pretend not to notice. you absolutely notice.

you adjust the seam carefully, eyes fixed on the fabric because looking at him feels too dangerous. too intimate.

he doesn’t move. doesn’t speak. but the air between you tightens, charged with something warm and fragile.

“turn a little,” you murmur.

he does, moving slowly, deliberately. like he’s afraid any sudden motion will startle you.

you step around him, smoothing the fabric down his back. the muscles between his shoulders shift as he exhales — a sound that almost feels like he’s letting go of something he’s been holding too long.

“you’re good at this,” he says softly.

you swallow. “it’s just a fitting.”

“it’s not,” he replies. “not when it’s you.”

your heart stumbles. you don’t know what to say, so you focus on adjusting the last seam. but the space feels smaller, your pulse loud enough you’re sure he must hear it.

when you circle back in front of him, he’s watching you. not staring. studying. like he’s trying to memorize the way your hands move, the way your hair falls, the way you avoid his gaze like it’s both a shield and a confession.

your fingers brush his wrist, a tiny accidental touch. this time, he doesn’t hide the reaction — a quiet, sharp inhale before he goes still again.

you drop your hand quickly. “sorry.”

“don’t be,” he murmurs. and the softness in his voice nearly undoes you.

you step back, needing space you suddenly can’t find, and start scribbling notes in your sketchbook. you can feel him watching you — not intrusive, not heavy, just attentive. present.

you think the moment is over.

it isn’t.

as he steps down from the platform, he says your name. just your name. soft. careful. like he’s holding it gently in his mouth.

you look up instinctively — and the look he gives you is so quietly intense your breath catches.